Actions

Work Header

Give Me One Reason

Summary:

Over the years, the shinobi were organized into small mercenary clans, which did not know more than to fight. In that bloody age filled with countless battles, two powerful clans emerged that constantly fought and outshone each other in strength and strategy.

But both clans were tired of the endless battles, likewise, when the Senju Clan proposed a peace agreement with the Uchiha, they accepted.

Both clans gave rise to the founding of Konoha and with it, they joined the Land of Fire, building a peaceful nation.
With this, several important clans decided to join the initiative.

Except for one, who kept the thirst for battle running through his veins.

The Kaguya clan.

Notes:

I originally wrote the story in Spanish, but I have decided to publish it in English! Sorry if the translator makes some mistakes.

Chapter 1: The Kaguya Clan

Chapter Text

It was summer, the sun was at its peak.

You tried to maintain your composure, your adversary noticed the clumsiness of your steps, a drop of sweat slid down your forehead before attacking him. The furious clash of weapons echoed in your ear, you tried to coordinate your movements alongside the older man in front of you. By judging his previous moves, you decided to get away from him so you could dodge the blow he would make. You couldn't tell if that move you made was luck or a successful calculation, but the man neglected a tempting target by missing his attack.

Just then, you decided to go with all the strength you had at that moment, you abruptly pushed your legs, accelerating your step and you launched yourself on him, resting the edge of the weapon at the height of his prominent jugular vein.

The man saw you surprised, then he formed a satisfied smile on his face, then decided to drop the weapon and raise his arms in surrender. You stayed in that firm position for a couple of minutes, trying not to fall prey to some hidden trick. But you eased the touch of the sword on his skin when the gong sounded, then moved away from him and bowed slightly in respect.

─ We're done for today, y/n-sama. ─ The man said, as he raised his weapon and his body began to absorb the bone material

You snorted, as you faced the man, driving your weapon deep into the ground.

─ Takeda-sensei, you are holding back your attacks, it is impossible for you to easily be beaten

The man raised an eyebrow, he was smiling slightly as he examined your behavior.

─ Why do you say so, y/n-sama?

─ Your skill in shikotsumyuaku is one of the most remarkable in the entire clan, you could easily have activated a defense mechanism and lashed out against me, however, you didn't. ─ You narrowed your eyes, offering a look of annoyance ─ Are you making fun of me, Takeda-sensei?

The man smiled, took a couple of steps towards you, keeping a suitable distance, placed an arm on your shoulder.

─ y/n-sama, you know very well that there is no one who respects you other than me, you also know that I cannot go with all my strength against you.

You looked into his eyes fixedly, he could observe your determination, as you let go of his grip and raised the bone sword that lay to the right of your body.

─ Come to me, as if I was an opponent on the battlefield, devoid of mercy. ─ You bent your body and raised the sword to the height of your chest

The atmosphere became tense, you could only hear the soft babbling that the servants who accompanied the place omitted. You saw how your master saw them and made a specific sign to them, the servants fearfully captured that sign, which made them leave, leaving you alone with him. The warm wind wind blew on the back of your neck, while you watched the bone sword form again and the man held it tightly.

It was not enough more than a couple of seconds until you saw that the man ran violently in your direction, how hasty movement, you could block his blow, which was directed towards your left flank. You spun in place and drew a second bony sword from your left arm, trying to hit his shoulder to free yourself from the awkward position, when you finally saw that your sword was stopped by a set of bones slowly forming on top of her body, leaving you surprised. You tried to turn on your body to free yourself, but the you master took advantage of your bewilderment to kick you in the pit of the stomach, away from him.

Without giving you time to react, you saw how the sword quickly tore a piece of cloth making you feel an annoying burning located on your left flank, in the second blow it was going to make, with a bit of luck you were able to dodge it quickly, seeing how the drops fell crimson of the opposing sword. The man stared at you, while you tried to hold on to the luck that your counterattack would take effect, so you slid your free hand towards his stomach, to be caught at the last moment between the bones that protruded from the area.

Unable to make any other movement, your master simply pinned you to the ground. You tried to free yourself with some desperate movement, as the seconds passed, which seemed eternal, you decided to loosen the movements and slowly absorb your weapons. You could see the conciliatory look of the man, as he did the same with the bony extensions of his body. He extended a hand to your direction, you accepted his help and got up on your legs again. The man made a sign for you to accompany him to the wide wooden bench where the servants used to be. As the two of them sat down, your master began to speak.

─ y/n-sama, you have been an excellent student over the years. Don't take this confrontation as a defeat, rather, I hope you can learn from it.

─ You know that I am always grateful for your words, Takeda-sensei. I'm sorry if my behavior put pressure on him a bit.

─ I understand that you are concerned about the war between clans, it amazes me how you want to train despite not directly entering the battlefield. I can feel an inner strength worthy of being in our ranks. ─ The man changed his serene countenance and looked seriously at the sky ─ But for that very reason, I don't want you to feel pressured, when we discovered that you could use shikotsumyaku, it was a joy and a sadness for the high command of the clan

─ Is it because I'm the clan chief's daughter?

─ You know very well that not many inherit the shikotsumyaku, and / n-sama. The few who inherit it can handle it half or fully, it is not their fault, the Rabbit Goddess wanted it that way, that is why you are very valuable to the clan, it is a secret that you must keep so that some enemy does not kidnap you and use the technique against us.

You sighed, loosening your shoulders and glancing at the sunset, nodding to the older

─ Rest, y/n-sama. Tomorrow we will refine the counterattack and the defense of the flanks.

With that said, your teacher said goodbye, bowing slightly. You saw how the servants came towards you, speeding up their pace as they were concerned about the visible wound that lay on your flank. You tried to calm them by telling them that it was an artificial cut, while one, connoisseur of ninjutsu-medic, tended to each of your wounds.

Some time later you were walking through the gallery of your family complex. Looking at the sky, your gaze rested with curiosity on the hawk flying towards the window where your father met with the clan advisers. It was not the first time you had seen it, the same scene had happened during the last two weeks, you were sure it consisted of some message that had reached your father.

"A new war?" "Any battle reports?" "Any defectors from the clan want to make trouble?"

You denied internally. Even though your father looked dazed and annoyed for the last couple of weeks, you could hear that he was a product of the inactivity of the troops. Your father, like all the men of the clan, were bloodthirsty and full of fighting hunger, even though you recriminate various actions on his part, you could understand a little.

We are at war, it is kill or be killed.

Still, in this short period of time, you could see how children were playing and having fun on the streets. And that made your heart glad, since you never made sense to send a small child to his death, justifying the honor and the struggle of men.

─ y/n, my daughter. What are you thinking about? ─ Your mother said, pulling you out of your thoughts.

─ I have noticed the presence of a messenger hawk for several days, is something wrong, mother?

─ I don't know, dear. Lately your father has been upset at not being able to start preparations for a battle, there are rumors that the clans have been allying with each other.

─ Impossible ─ You answered in disbelief, your mother approached to start speaking in a more discreet way

─ I haven't heard much about it, but it seems that that alliance between clans has annoying your father, our enemies are getting stronger and stronger.

─ Do you think they plan to attack the clan, mother?

Just when your mother was going to answer, you heard the clang of your father's armor

─ May I know why so much mystery?

Your mother moved away from her and stood in a straight position as she approached your father, put her arm around hers and led him to the table in her room.

Once the three of you were seated, you waited for the best moment to start the conversation.

─ Father, I know that you have been receiving a messenger hawk. I would like to know why

─ Why so curious about it, my daughter?

─ As princess of the clan, I would like to know what we are facing. Has something happened that doesn't leave you alone, father?

Silence took hold of the room. Your gaze was fixed on your father's eyes. He tensed his face, seeing that you were waiting for an answer and were going to insist on the matter again if he tried to ignore it.

─ Daughter, these matters are for the higher ups of the clan. But if you put yourself in this position, I can explain what's going on.

Your father got up from the table, as he headed for the door, waiting with his arms crossed behind his back for you to follow him. You got up immediately, not forgetting to give your mother a little bow, you followed your father slowly.

You walked through the long corridors of the compound, until you reached your father's tactics room. The clan symbol was stamped on a large banner. In the center, you could see a table on which a large military map was displayed.

They both took seats facing each other, and from there your father slid a scroll across the table. When you opened it, the first thing that caught your attention were the two symbols that were printed on the document. You could recognize them, they were Senju and Uchiha respectively.

You read the document, and you felt a great surprise that forced you to reread it two more times.

Apparently the Uchiha and Senju, the most powerful clans, had united to form an alliance and end the clan war.
You dressed your father in surprise, as he frowned and clenched his teeth.

─ Well, something you want to say, y/n?

You didn't know what to say, you didn't see it coming. You didn't expect the strongest clan leaders to have stopped the war. Your father clenched his fists and hit the table, pulling you out of your thoughts.

─ This is ridiculous, y / n. For days, the Senju clan has invited me to a meeting with the clan leaders, all of whom have decided to withdraw from the war. Forgetting that what makes us men is power, war and victory. ─ You saw how your father looked furiously at the map that was displayed on the table ─ This is an insult

─ I understand your annoyance, father. I know very well the principles of the clan. But even so, it is necessary to have a time of peace, we have had many casualties in the last year, when traveling through our territory I have only been able to see pain and tears of our people.

Your father was starting to get irritated, you could see it in his eyes. You tried to keep your composure to continue what you were saying.

─ To make matters worse, father, you cannot take our people to the battlefield. We have lost a large number of shikotsumyaku users, we are practically vulnerable to enemies. Right now, the best thing to do is come up with a plan to reinforce our lines.

Your father hit the table again, this time, driving you back.

─ Do you think that by receiving a simple training you are already able to compare yourself to a war leader? Our clan never needed plans to be victorious. I will not allow my own daughter to devalue the brave men who will fight for the honor of our clan

You had the need to say something at the time, try to make your father aware in some way, try to explain your point. But before you can express yourself you heard the door open behind you.

─ Hisao-sama, excuse me if I have come at a bad time.

─ No, please. My daughter was already retiring. Anyway, she was going to call you at any moment, there are things to discuss before the meeting tomorrow.

You saw your father with surprise, but he had simply put you aside, ignoring you. The man had moved closer to the table, as you got up and shared a light greeting with him, your father had simply pretended nothing had happened.

You had a sore throat from helplessness that you had felt at the time, mixed with visible discomfort. You were walking down the hall, receiving little bows and a few formal greetings from the complex's servants.

A couple of hours passed, dinner passed normally. Your father barely spoke to you, he was more focused on talking with the guest that night. You waited for the right moment to say goodbye to everyone present and retire to your room, you just wanted to feel the softness of your futon.

It had been a long day, long enough to have left you in a deep sleep. But this was interrupted, you had no notion of time at the time.

You left your room, listening to the song of the birds at that moment, when you approached the corridor that connected with the garden, you could hear something that came from that direction.

─ Hisao-sama, are you sure about this?

─ I have made up my mind in regards to the future of the Kaguya clan, time will show me that it was the correct one.

That said, you could see the silhouette of a hawk spreading its wings to the sky. With a scroll tied to his left leg.
You weren't sure what was going on, but you decided to go back to your room. You didn't feel like dealing with strange thoughts at this time of the morning.


What decision had your father made?

Chapter 2: The Answer

Notes:

I originally wrote the story in Spanish, but I have decided to publish it in English! Sorry if the translator makes some mistakes.

Chapter Text

Fifteen days.

That was the exact time Tobirama had counted from the first time he saw his older brother send that messenger hawk to Kaguya territory.

It was absurd.

The Kaguya Clan was noted for being impertinent, ruthless, and bloodthirsty for no reason. Passionate about war, looking for nothing in return, other than the pride of having won the battle.

They had no purpose other than power. His behavior was beyond the inhuman.

Even so, you were talking about Senju Hashirama. The man who accomplished something you thought impossible just a few weeks ago, unite the two most powerful enemy clans to build a village that knows no pain in war.

You had to admit that it was quite an impressive fact that it had revolutionized the ninja world as you knew it back then.

But this was different.

Tobirama sighed, as he watched the first rays of sunlight filter through the leaves of the trees, ushering in the new day.

As was the custom, you woke up an hour before the rest of your clan. You take advantage of the silence and tranquility that those hours offered you to take a light walk. Even though the sun is rising to illuminate the new day, you knew that you would not start living without first hearing your dear older brother saying good morning to you.

Hashirama was the true sun of this small village, always charismatic, caring and full of energy. A little clumsy and somewhat careless, yet powerful and intelligent.

You admire your older brother and for that very reason, you couldn't leave him alone in this project that he and the Uchiha had started. You saw the need to support him and be there for him, controlling his emotions and directing him correctly in the protocol.

While you were walking along the path, you could observe a shadow that remained static watching the sunrise. Right in the territory where the natural border between the Uchiha and Senju territory respectively was located.

The shadow had become aware of your presence, when it began to turn slowly in your direction, you could notice that the atmosphere that surrounded them at this moment was becoming heavier. Normally, this was the effect that someone who was witnessing a sharingan user could notice. As his blood-red eyes tried to fixate on yours, you quickly averted his gaze and got into a defensive position, waiting for any move from the opponent.

You saw how it ran towards your direction, simultaneously making a combination of stamps that was familiar to you. Some small balls of fire were thrown at your direction simultaneously, you dodged them all with resounding success. Having it in front of you, you could tell that it was only a young man, it was at most, about 11 years old. So young and inexperienced, but still he had faced you without any fear.

For some reason, you smiled when your mind had projected an image of a specific Uchiha.

Again, you saw a different seal formation than before, but this time, it was a large ball of fire pointed in your direction. There was no choice but to fight back and try to immobilize him. Despite the alliance, you knew that the Uchiha would always be a big headache, you knew that they all shared the same destiny of being linked to a chain of hatred, no matter how much your brother wants to show you otherwise, in these kinds of situations, You can never fully trust the Uchiha.

Surrounding you with a wall of water, the minor showed concern at the obvious disadvantage. It was not among your plans to cruelly defeat him, as you had done with many Uchiha in the past. Besides being scolded by your brother, for a foolish child you weren't going to ruin the alliance that Hashirama had dreamed of so much. You planned to immobilize him, call a meeting to expose the case and that the Uchiha high command give him the correct corrective, that was your plan. You had to admit that you wanted to know the reasons why he had started attacking you, obviously he would not have believed that you were an intruder, since as ridiculous as it sounds, you had a notable fame among the clans, not only for being the brother of the Clan leader Senju, if not, for being the murderer of Uchiha Izuna.

But that is a thing of the past.

The young man threw a kunai in your direction, which was with an explosive seal. You contained the explosion by further reinforcing the wall of water around you. He had no other options, and his spirits had dropped drastically, you could notice some helpless tears on his face when you saw that none of his attacks were taking effect. In a desperate measure, you saw him trying to perform the characteristic jutsu of his clan, you crossed your arms in anticipation of his attack, knowing that he could not perform it correctly. Too much was your surprise when a familiar presence had approached the boy and grabbed his left arm.

─ That's enough, Ohara.

The minor had been paralyzed, he would not be able to look up and face the very leader of his clan. When removing the wall of water, you could observe how Uchiha Madara remained silent while the minor trembled under his grip. You felt sorry for the young man for a second.

─ Why are you attacking our allies, Ohara? Are you unhappy with the alliance? ─ Madara had released him from his grip

─ I'm sorry Madara-sama… it was not my intention ─ The young man had thrown himself at his feet, in despair

─ It's not me you should apologize to, Ohara. ─ Madara bowed, helping him to stand ─ The one you really owe an apology to is the Senju.

You opened your eyes in surprise, the patience and calm that Madara gave off at that moment was, in some way, scary. After sharing so much on the war field, you didn't expect his behavior to be that way. Was he his own, or was he influenced by his brother? Either way, both options were impressive.

Madara walked in your direction, while the young Uchiha walked behind him, with awkward steps and his gaze downward. You held a straight position, with your arms crossed, and exchanged a look with the older man.

─ Excuse me for my previous behavior, Tobirama-sama. I did not want to disturb him, I am also sorry for all the mess I have caused as a result of my attacks, I promise to fix everything. ─ The young man had bowed, but even though his apology sounded convincing, curiosity had attacked you

─ I am convinced that you will keep your word. But I would like to know the reason for your attack on me. ─ You said seriously, while the young Uchiha gritted his teeth and tried not to meet your eyes

Silence gripped the place for several minutes.

─ Ohara, I'm also waiting for this answer. If you do not give it immediately, this matter will need to be overseen by the higher command of the clans. Now we are allies, we cannot attack each other.

─ Tobirama-sama… ─ The young man was fearful, clenched his fists tightly, while he tried to clear his throat ─ He is the murderer of my father.

At that time, you could only hear how the air current hit the leaves of the trees, making them shake. The young man stifled his crying under Madara's grim gaze. Whereas you, Senju Tobirama, had a serious countenance which felt neither guilt nor pain for the past event. You didn't want to sound cruel, despite feeling sorry for the minor's pain, he didn't know what it was like to be in a war.

─ It's okay, kid. You do not need to apologize for wanting to avenge your father, perhaps at another time, in other circumstances, I myself would have recognized you in a battle as equals. ─ You said, under Madara's penetrating gaze ─ But now, it won't be possible. Our clans allied themselves together, and we plan to grow together as brothers. Try to be the honest adult that I and anyone of my generation can be.

The young Uchiha looked up, meeting yours. You were able to delicately observe how the one-bladed sharingan became inactive.

─ Then, matter settled. Ohara, please walk away. It is too early for you to be awake, also your mother will be worried about you if she does not see you at home. Later I will personally discuss this issue with your mother and with you.

The little boy nodded at the words of his clan leader, after a slight bow to each one, he ran off towards the Uchiha district. Madara kept his eyes on him until she made sure the boy passed through the front door.

─ I had thought of taking this case to the council, Madara.

─ It's not necessary, Tobirama. He is just a child who thought he understood the adult world. I'll make sure that he keeps his word and fixes all the damage done.

You watched the Uchiha closely at this time, to tell the truth, you could see him with admiration. He had handled the matter how a leader who cares about his own, despite your clear differences with Madara, you could be sure of one thing. He was not that different from you in these matters.

─ Have you received any response from the Kaguya Clan?

You shook your head, Madara just sighed as she turned around and walked in the direction of her district.

─ We will discuss this issue at the meeting. See you there.

That said, you also retired. As you walked back to the compound, you had many thoughts on your mind, but your main concern was preparing your brother for today's meeting between the clan leaders. During these fifteen days, the others were waiting for the response of the Barbaric clan, Hashirama asked for time, humiliating himself in front of the gaze of others. Surely today he would ask for a longer term, but you planned to stop him from that absurd thought, you would not allow your brother to beg for patience again for a clan that was not worth it. As you got closer to your home, you could see the silhouette of Hashirama greeting you animatedly from a distance, with a visible smile from ear to ear while on his left arm, he elegantly posed his messenger hawk.


At the time of the meeting, Senju Hashirama couldn't hide his big smile. He might be the most powerful man in that room, but his outgoing manner was striking and for others, like his younger brother or Madara, it was somewhat shameful and inappropriate. Hashirama could see his younger brother elbow him and give him one of his threatening looks, which had made Hashirama panic for a few seconds.

The meeting room was spacious. It consisted of a large round table where chairs were provided for the leaders. Behind them, those who were second in command of the clan stood. In the direction of each, a banner was raised bearing the logo of the corresponding clan. Once all the representatives were inside the room, no one took a seat until the mediator so desired. After a couple of minutes, they each sat down and the meeting began.

─ First of all, a cordial greeting to everyone present. The preparations have been completed, and I am pleased to announce that the creation of the Hidden Leaf Village has begun. At that meeting, they will discuss how to distribute the work so that its construction is successful.

As the meeting progressed, several points were touched. Each of the clans wanted to cooperate in their own way, but it was tried to find a balance so that everyone works together. There was no objection, so the leaders appointed a number of men combining them between clans to make a team that would fulfill a specific task. Tasks were distributed by ability and strength, thus giving a fair treatment to his subordinates. Hashirama smiled, as the men and women worked to create a village that is ruled by peace, the children would have plenty of time to play and be themselves. He exchanged a look of happiness with Madara when they talked about the construction of the academy, even though the Uchiha wasn't smiling, you could see how his gaze melted with the idea.

The main discussion had concluded, each one of the leaders had the orders that he had to execute leaving the room. They took a short 10 minute break to exchange small talk, drink some water, or just enjoy the silence.

The minutes seemed eternal, but for your consolation, you were already in the final stretch of your long-awaited wait. Since the morning, you could only hear your brother's voice warning you not to idealize the contents of that scroll, but despite each of his words, a ray of hope had lit up in your heart at the idea of an alliance with him. Kaguya clan.

You knew very well the fame of this one, and that they had responded was going to be a revealing answer. Despite your clear enthusiasm, you would also have to pay attention to every word on this scroll. You noticed Madara watching you out of the corner of his eye. She tried to hide it, which she had never been good at, in return you winked at her, disturbing the Uchiha, who turned his head to the other side. You laughed internally, you liked finding Madara unnoticed and playing with him a bit. You remembered those moments that you had spent together in your childhood.

The mediator of the meeting gave way to the new session, as you got up from your seat, you could see how all eyes were on you attentively. That cheered you up even more.

─ First of all, I want to say that I am very happy to see all of us working harder every day to start our dream. Now, I know these last few days maybe I've been a little stubborn, no, very stubborn. ─ You smiled, remembering your younger brother's look of shame when you laid your head on the table days ago for begging for a little more time to achieve your comedy ─ Very early in the morning, I received my messenger hawk, but the difference is that this time a parchment has come to me, with the long-awaited answer.

When you put the scroll in the center of the table, everyone present looked at it carefully. The possibility that it had an explosive seal inside was ruled out. But even so, whatever was written would be significant news. Despite your behavior, you weren't so naive when it came to protecting what you love most. Whatever it was, the village was going to go first at all times. The mediator reached out and grasped the scroll, released the small red ribbon that closed it, and dropped it on his side of the table. You saw how he cleared his throat, and as he stood up, he proceeded to open it.

 

 

“The Kaguya Clan, is honored to serve at your disposal. Also for being considered to be part of the alliance between clans. The leader of the clan, Kaguya Hisao is deeply committed to being present when he is summoned, to begin this union and future peace.

We apologize if our response was late, at first, disbelief prevented us from making decisions, but now, it has been confirmed that his words were not very far from reality.

In the event of any eventuality, we can discuss further in a future meeting, which will serve to strengthen the ties that we are creating through the exchange of this correspondence.

We look forward to a future intervention, this time, being allies and sharing a new life."

                                                                                                                                                                                                                - Kaguya Clan

 

Those present had a look of disbelief plastered on their faces. They shared glances between each of them, to see if someone had an explanation of what was happening at that moment. You could feel the tension in the environment, although you didn't fully understand it. You could see Madara exchanging a knowing look with you, waiting for you to say something. The silence was very uncomfortable, trying to accommodate some words in your head, and under the expectant gaze of your best friend, you began to say without problems what you were thinking at that moment.

─ I know they don't trust the Kaguya Clan ─ You started, trying to capture the attention of those present ─ But if I have insisted so much on this issue, it is because I truly feel that all clans can join forces towards a greater good. Each of us has been through a lot, but as I said the first time we met in this room, we can all change. I cannot assure you that the Kaguya clan is trustworthy from the start, but if we demonstrate unity and try to understand them, they will slowly join us. This letter is an indication of what I am saying at this time.

You felt everyone's gaze on you, but you were never bothered by that in any way.

─ All this said, and with the presence of all of you, I would like to know if you would be willing to write a subpoena that is addressed to Kaguya Hisao. As much as I would love to give you a long time to think about it, we cannot put this topic off any longer. So I would like you to decide at this very moment. This is just the first step.

The clan leaders looked convinced, when you took a seat, you felt lighter. You smiled with satisfaction at each of those present, as you reached for an empty parchment and a quill with its inkwell. As they wrote the summons, you could see that the clan leaders were placing all their trust in you. They were motivated by your words, even Tobirama nodded proudly at the performance you had previously performed.

Being the last to seal, he lovingly wears the symbol of each clan embodied on the scroll. When you roll it up and put a green headband on it for decoration, the only thing you need to do is send it. The session was over, the leaders were leaving the room in an orderly fashion, each had said goodbye and had taken a different path to finally begin the construction of the village. Madara also said goodbye, because he had to do the same at that time.

You did not want to hide the emotion you had at that moment, it was inevitable to contain it. With hurried steps you made your way towards the complex. You heard Tobirama's complaints from behind, telling you to wait for him. But you couldn't do it, you were very excited.
 
After a couple of minutes, Tobirama had his hand on his face trying to hide the face of other people's shame that you were giving him at that moment. You quickly greeted all the servants, with a smile on your face. They smiled warmly back at you, drowning out the small laughs the sibling duo provided. Whistling, your hawk quickly landed on your left arm. You stroked his head and while you tied the parchment to his leg, you indicated the desired direction, he quickly captured the order and rose to the sky, you stayed watching until he had lost in your field of vision.

─ Brother, can I ask you a question? ─ Tobirama expressed, getting next to you, watching the noon sky. You nodded.

─ If this is some kind of cheat, what will you do?

It was a dangerous question, but one that you didn't want to delve into at the moment. Dress your brother with a serene expression, while placing your hand on his shoulder.

─ I will always put the village first. Rest assured, Tobirama.


Dusk fell slowly as a warm summer breeze hit your face. You looked at the sky, in expectation, and how it had happened in the last weeks, and at the same time. A messenger hawk landed on your office window.

You had no patience at the time, you focused solely on that message. Upon untying the scroll, you quickly opened it, reading the contents with a smile on your face.

The plan had begun.

Chapter 3: The Benefit Of Doubt

Notes:

I originally wrote the story in Spanish, but I have decided to publish it in English! Sorry if the translator makes some mistakes.

I would like you to comment on how you are looking! I know the beginning is a bit slow, but little by little we will be getting closer to the plot...

Chapter Text

You could assure that if you were asked the last time you saw so much activity among the people of your clan that it was not some military matter, you would not know exactly what to answer. It had not been much more than a week after that disagreement with your father, even so, in this short period of time you could observe the servants between comings and goings with some boxes in hand, which you did not know the content of any of these. Your father did not frequent at meal times, but you could observe from afar the light that emanated inside his office, when you tried to approach it, two guards would stand in front and kindly ask you to leave. Your mother also did not know exactly what was happening, but she kept your curiosity at bay every moment she could, trusting that your father, after what he is doing, would make it known.

You walked with your little escort along the wide path that connected the compound to the territory where most of the clan members were settled. You saw the children playing outside their houses, the women sharing small conversations with each other and some men who were carefully watching every movement that was made in the environment. The people who crossed your side gave a small bow and continued on their way, some children smiled shyly at you from afar, when you observed them carefully, you could see how the cheeks of a little one turned pinkish, causing you tenderness and laughter drowned from their friends.

─ y/n-sama! Nice to see her here, she hasn't come to walk around the camp in days. ─ The woman exclaimed, approaching with a smile on her face ─ At least my husband always brings me news of him, as if that were not enough, I cannot imagine how exhausting it must be for you to train under this sun

─ Saori-sama, please, leave the formality, you know I consider her to be part of my family - You smiled, while the woman took your hands in yours ─ How do you feel?

─ And you know that I will always be happy that you consider that, but at this moment it can be seen in bad taste, we are surrounded by many people from the clan, I do not want to sound like I disrespect you ─ He said, while laughing ─ And I find myself well thanks for asking.

─ I'm glad, I was just thinking of going to visit you and the children

─ So what are we waiting for? Please come on, the kids will be excited to see you. I can also make some tea

You nodded your head with a smile, as you walked alongside the woman. Saori-sama was a great friend of your mother, she was practically part of the family, thanks to her you were able to meet your teacher, Takeda-sensei, since he was her husband and they were lucky enough to enjoy a loving marriage, and the fruits of that love was two children you loved madly.

As they walked home, some thoughts you tried to avoid a week ago took over your mind as you caught a glimpse of your father's advisers hurrying in the direction of your family compound. Their gazes were cold and calculating, they kept a low profile that contrasted immensely with the lively atmosphere on the streets. The woman next to you could witness your clear concern.

─ Is something wrong, y/n-sama?

─ Nothing important happens, I just think I'm over-thinking a few things. But it is nothing bad in itself, or so I want to believe.

─ Would you like to talk about it? Maybe I can help you.

You shook your head, while making a sneaky gesture at the presence of your escort, hinting at the discomfort you had to discuss the matter at this moment. The woman understood, suddenly changing the topic of conversation. Upon arriving home, you tried to remove the sandals you were wearing before entering the main hall, but heard the hurried footsteps heading towards you with clear enthusiasm, while you could feel the small arms around your waist.

─ y/n-chan! ─ The two little ones said in unison. While you opened your arms and threw yourself against them responding to her show of affection. You gave the two children a few small kisses on the forehead while they laughed

─ How have the cutest children in the world been? They have not gone to visit me with their father, I have missed them a lot ─ You said, ruffling their hair affectionately

─ Dad said we can't go until further notice! ─ Said Taki, the eldest.

─ Why can't we go to your house, y/n-chan? Is Hisao-sama still angry about what happened last time? ─ Kai, the youngest, said while he looked at you with teary eyes

─ I don't think it was for that reason, guys. My father has had more business lately, with the higher ranks of the clan, that's all.

You suppressed a laugh when you remembered the last time the little brothers came to your home. When playing near the training ground where you were with your teacher, the two little ones took some shurikens that their father had left on a bench. No one knew how the children could fool the eyes of the servants who were there, but in a way they managed to steal a pair in order to entertain themselves using such a dangerous object. You didn't know exactly what had happened, until you heard your father's voice, recriminating the brothers about the disaster caused. You could see that one shuriken had ripped a small part of one of the numerous clan flags, while the other had made a large hole in the door that connected to the gallery.

─ We're sorry Hisao-sama! We didn't want to hurt the flag, we respect the clan very much, please let me fix this! ─ Taki exclaimed as he had his younger brother hugged, somehow, protecting him from assuming all the blame

As you approached your master, your father relaxed his expression and sighed with a slight annoyance in his gaze. Takeda-sensei approached your father, with an embarrassed smile as he stepped behind his sons, bowing down from the damage done.

─ These ninja tools must be used in their proper time and place. How old are you, Taki? I understand that you are the oldest.

─ A short time before turning 7 years old, Hisao-sama.

─ I see. Takeda-sensei, he should start training his son so that within a couple of years he can align himself within the lines. I have no doubt that she is a prodigy like his father.

─ I assure you that I will personally take care of his training, Hisao-sama. I have no doubt that my sons will honor the clan on the battle lines when the time is right.

─ Well, nothing happens about what happened. I'll ask you to change the paper on the door, on the flag, I think your wife can fix it, right?

Your teacher affirmed, thanking him. When your father retired, he saw Takeda-sensei reproach his children with a smile on his face, he was an excellent teacher, but his family was his weakness. He couldn't be harsh on children, especially for this mischief. When you approached them, you personally offered to fix the clan flag that very night, thanks to your insistence you managed to allow you to help him. You had no problem with sewing, rather, it was a soothing distraction before sleeping after a heavy workout.

 The steam from the tea had ended your memory, the children each sat on one side, while Saori-sama watched you smiling.

─ Lost in thoughts?

─ A little, I could put it like this. ─ You laughed, while you made a sign to your escort to go to rest for a few moments ─ Every memory I have with these children makes me happy.

You could see your escort leave the room, to rest on the portico. The children happily ate some sweets that her mother had left on the table, while having very simple conversations. How the week had been, how the children have been lately, how was your mother and such. Everything was quiet, but your discomfort manifested itself when your dear aunt mentioned your father and the high leaders of the clan.

─ Children, why don't you take advantage of this time to go play outside? y/n will be leaving soon, and it will take me a while to make lunch, and her father is not long in coming.

─ But we want to accompany you! ─ Kai said, clinging to your left arm

Little children clung to your arms, making you laugh. Her mother sighed in defeat, a smile on her face.

─ Then get ready, because we will talk about y/n suitors, a little romance and if we see it necessary, we will talk about wedding preparations, dresses ...

The siblings made a gesture of disgust, quickly retreating from the room while exaggerating some expressions of disgust, the typical behavior of young children when hearing about love or couples in general. You had to admit that as fun as that scene had been, you had a slight blush on your cheeks from the comment that linked you to the idea of having a partner.

─ Judging from your face, it seems you want to discuss that topic too ─ He said in a mocking tone, causing you to lower your gaze and smile nervously ─

─ I am not indicated to speak on that subject right now ─ You said, nervously ─ After all, I have absolutely nothing to tell

─ Despite having passed the indicated age to marry, you retain an incomparable beauty, and you are in the splendor of your youth. I do not doubt that they keep you reserved for a wonderful man ─ Saori had a smiling look, while she caressed her wedding ring with affection.

─ I also have no doubts about the plans my parents have for my future, but I must admit that it is not a priority for my father at the moment, he only has his thoughts on war and confrontation. ─ You sighed, lowering your shoulders ─ I must admit that at this point, I have no illusion of getting married.

─ Is it because of what happened two years ago, y/n? You should not regret that, something has not happened, it must be the best.

You bit your lower lip for that comment. You had the vivid memory of your father canceling your engagement weeks earlier due to a battle against the Shimura clan. You had to be honest with yourself, despite the fact that your fiancé was attractive at first glance, there were factors of his personality that were uncomfortable. In the first place, he surpassed you by 10 years, he only lived for the war, the struggle. He had no conversation whatsoever, he treated you indifferent when they shared "courtship" time and if that wasn't enough, he stood against your training with Takeda-sensei. Even so, you tried to forgive him and you drew a smile on your face when he brought you some other detail, little by little you wanted to hold on to the hope that everything would improve in the marriage.

When you heard the fateful news that a member of the Shimura clan had murdered your fiancé. You did not know how to react. On the one hand, you were grateful that you didn't have to share your life alongside that man, on the other, you felt pity and sadness over the death of a member of the clan.

Even though the memories were projected in your head, you knew how to handle them with ease. You were not someone to whom the memories of the past tormented him, but I knew very well that sooner or later you will have to fulfill that duty, not only as a woman, but as a princess of the clan.

─ Lost in your thoughts, again? ─ Saori said, placing her hand over yours on the table ─ Sorry if I have bothered you

─ You have not done it, you know very well that I am not someone who keeps sorrows from the past ─ You smiled, reassuring the woman in front of you ─ Also, that is not the topic I want to discuss at this moment

─ I hear you, you can take your time

When you were going to start talking, you heard multiple footsteps in the direction of the room where they were. You saw the two little ones hanging from the arms of her father,

─ Good afternoon, I'm sorry I interrupted.

─ My husband, you have arrived very early. I have been distracted by y/n and have not had time to make lunch. I'm sorry I can't receive you properly. ─ Saori said, while she hugged the arm of her husband and hid her face in it

─ It's okay, I have to admit that I arrived very early. I wouldn't mind eating the sweets that are on the table ─ She smiled as she approached the table ─ Can I accompany you?

─ Please Takeda-sensei, this is her home. ─ You smiled, the man sat next to his wife, while he grabbed one of the sweets on the table ─ Was the meeting with my father very heavy?

─ Meetings with Hisao-sama are always tough, but today has been different from the others. Today he has told me a lot about you, and / n. About your performance, the growth of your skills, he has spoken seriously about intensifying your training. I wanted me to talk to you about that subject, we must extend the hours at your father's request.

You had been petrified of surprise, your eyes were wide open. By blinking a few times, you tried to sort the words in your head. Your curiosity had increased.

─ Is there a specific reason, Takeda-sensei?

─ Maybe it can be a new battle, right? Maybe Hisao-sama wants to lead to y/n or the first rows, or maybe she wants her to defend the clan by herself when the men are absent due to the war ─ Saori said, while serving her husband a cup of tea ─ We have lost so many men in the previous battle, I would not be surprised if he wants to take those who remain defending the clan ...

─ I'm not really sure about your father's real motives, y/n. But apparently it is something very big that he has in mind, he has been very uneasy during these days ... I suspect it must be because of the alliance of our enemies ...

─ Do you really believe that our enemies are seeking peace, Takeda-sensei? ─ You said, somewhat crestfallen ─ It is still impossible for me to assimilate about this, why would they ally? Especially the Senju and the Uchiha, they were the greatest military powers ...

─ They must have lost the true value of being a ninja, I don't see any other reason. This alliance of peace is something that has come suddenly, it is hard to believe the truth of his words ... Just a couple of months ago we returned from a battle against the Sarutobi. ─ The man said, in his voice you could hear the clear annoyance ─ And now they are rejoicing under the protection of the Senju.

─ What is the true worth of a ninja? ─ You raised your voice, surprising the two adults at the table ─ Why have they lost their nerve? What if they really want to find peace? What if they are tired like us, of receiving dead people after each battle? And why doesn't my father want to sign the peace treaty? He looks like he's sending everyone to his funeral! ─ Your voice was shaking a little, when you assimilated the last thing you had said, you sat up suddenly, staring at the table, trying to avoid eye contact

─ Interesting words, y/n… Why has that pacifying thought suddenly come? ─ You could see how your teacher raised his eyebrow ─ Why trust them?

Your head had gone blank, you knew that you did not have the right words to manage to hold that argument that had come out of your head on impulse. During all this week you had thought seriously about that parchment that dictated that peace treaty, you knew the annoyance that your comment had caused your father that day. All your life you had been taught to never go against the ideals of the clan, you heard the high command over and over again say that the Kaguya clan was one of the most courageous clans and dedicated to war, that this was the true pride of be a ninja. You considered it correct, since you saw that great things were achieved with power, but all power also carried a history of blood, suffering and misfortune from where you see it, and despite the pain, they found a refuge in which they had died honoring the clan until the last second of his life.

What if the other clans also thought like you? What if this really wasn't a plan to attack us?

─ y/n-sama, it's time to go. Her mother must want me to arrive early for lunch ─ Your escort said, stopping at the end of the room ─ I will be waiting outside her, with permission.

The two adults were staring at you, you could see Saori-sama's gaze with a notable concern on her face, your teacher was looking at you with curiosity, waiting for your answer.

─ I know very well that I have never participated in the war, I do not know what they are like, all the knowledge I have is from the anecdotes they tell me after returning from the battle. ─ You started, with some nervousness ─ But this is different, there is no more battle, for months we have been living a time of tranquility, so… Why not trust them, even a little?

With those words said, you gave a small bow in farewell. You walked up to the portico to put on your sandals and meet your escort outside. When you left, you could see from not so far the brothers playing with a small group of friends, they looked happy, that was what your heart needed to clear the tension that you had lived a few minutes ago. When the brothers saw you, they ran to your address.

─ Are you leaving already, y/n-chan? ─ Kai said, as he clung to the sleeve of your kimono ─ Can't you stay a bit longer?

─ We couldn't play with you, y/n-chan! All because you were talking about boys with mom ─ Taki said, while he crossed his arms in annoyance

─ I promise that I will come to visit you soon and we can play all you want. ─ You smiled, while you ruffled his hair affectionately ─ The next time he comes I will be all his, let's have fun, buy sweets and if father allows it, I will ask his father to join us in training that day, how are you?

The children were excited, jumping with excitement and looking forward to the promised day. Under the impatient gaze of your escort, you said goodbye to the brothers, placing a kiss on the forehead of each one. On the way back to your complex, the doubts and questions you had had increased compared to other days. You could see how people left the streets, to go to lunch, how is common at that time. Silence took hold in the air, and the closer you got to the complex, the more uneasy you had to see your father's face. Perhaps he would comment to you on the reason for the extension of training hours, perhaps today he would reveal what he is planning days ago.

Upon arrival, the servants greeted you in unison. Your escort had withdrawn from her services as you walked to the room where you shared lunch with your parents. Your mother was the first present in the room, she was chatting animatedly with her personal maid.

─ Good afternoon, I'm sorry if I was late or something, I was at Saori-sama's house. ─ You said, approaching your mother ─ I see that father has not arrived yet.

─ My daughter, don't worry, you have not been late. There are still a few more minutes to serve food, your father is giving some final orders to his subordinates, so he is not long in coming.

Tell me, how are Saori and the children? I haven't had time to visit them… I've been very busy lately with all your father's orders

─ They're fine, Saori-sama sent me greetings, she said that she misses talking to you, Taki-kun is getting more handsome, I have seen out of the corner of my eye how a girl blushed when playing with him, Kai-kun is more and more big…

─ We should organize a dinner to share with them, I hope your father supports me in this idea, he has not rested at all lately, I think it would be good to organize a meeting and be able to distract us all from our obligations ─ Your mother said, animatedly

You shared a smile with your mother, supporting her idea. While having a short conversation about their occupations for the day, a servant announced your father's arrival in the room. Your father immediately ordered that once the food was served, each of the servants go to rest.

Lunch passed as usual, in silence. But except for other days, your father's gaze fell on you. You felt somewhat uncomfortable, but at the same time excited by the idea that after the meal your father would approach you to explain everything that was happening once and for all. Your mother picked up on the situation too, so she was prepared whatever the discussion was at the time.

─ y/n… Your escort has told me that you have gone to Takeda-sensei's house, to visit Saori-sama, right? ─ Your father said, breaking the silence of the room

─ Exactly I ran into her on the way, then we went to her house and from there I was able to be with the children… ─ You smiled da Then Takeda-sensei arrived and taking advantage of the fact that I was there, he told me that you ordered to extend my training hours.

─ Exactly, daughter. I want to talk to you about that issue at that time, I have made a very big decision about the fate of our clan. ─ Your father began, truly capturing your mother's attention and especially yours. ─ I have decided to present myself with a small entourage to the meeting of the clan leaders, it will be in three days, for that reason I have been very busy, I have been personally in charge of the travel matters. I will leave very early in the morning, since the trip is long and it would be very frowned upon if we were late for the call.
 
With those words, your father had only made your curiosity increase more and more.

─ Why, father? I thought you were not interested in allying with the enemy clans, you yourself have told me that it is an insult to the values of the clan

─ For that reason, I have given benefit to the doubt. In my absence, I want you to personally take the position of leader of the clan and you will be advised by some high command to guide you if you need help, these moments will be crucial in your life, y/n. I want you to show me your loyalty, service and passion to the clan.
 
Your face was a painting, you could tell. Your father had found you low-key and taken you by surprise. Still, you could see how he had taken a sip of the drink in front of him, to further make his point.

─ Now, on the subject of extending your training hours, the only thing I can tell you for now is that it will be a crucial point for the future that I am building for the clan.

The last battle we had against the Sarutobi Clan, has resulted in significant casualties of shikotsumyuaku users. In your case, it is necessary that you manipulate the skill perfectly for any eventuality. You are my daughter, and I am approaching the wolf's mouth, if I do not return from the meeting, or they lay a trap, I need you to fight alongside the clan, giving your life if necessary.

Your mother was restless just being able to imagine your father's words, she was suffering a silent despair as she grabbed your hand from under the table. You had to squeeze her lovingly, you tried to reassure her by maintaining a firm position, you could feel your father's gaze studying each of your expressions.

─ Lastly and before I retire. I would like to know your position on everything I told you, y/n.

─ Father, I understand my responsibility as a princess of the clan, don't worry, I will do my best to show my dedication. I hope to be ready for the great obligation that you are leaving me in the hands. ─ You took a breath, while you felt your mother's hand holding you tightly ─ I hope with all my heart that you can return to the clan and bring us good news, and I swear by the honor of our last name, to take revenge if those clans come to lie about their word

Your father was smiling proudly. Your mother was trying to keep a calm profile, but you could see her jaw twitching fearfully.

─ So be it. ─ Your father got up from the table, seconds before he permanently leaves the room, a question had illuminated your mind

─ What is your plan, father?

─ You will know at the right time, y/n.

With that said, your father left the room. You approached your mother, who avoided not worrying and kept a smile on her face, but you could denote by her strong grip on her hand, that she could not fully process everything previously said by your father. You walked over to give her a warm hug, try to calm her down in silence, sharing a long moment with her before you could talk about it with her.

Her concern was remarkable, for her, you were still her little girl. She never wanted you to face the horror of war, but she had to assume that you were the princess of the clan and, after all, a notable user of shikotsumyuaku. You tried to calm her by saying that you had high hopes for a future where everything would be fine. Attesting to the words of the clan leaders. It was ironic, wasn't it? Put your trust in the words of those who, moments before, were your enemies.

After that moment, the day passed normally. Your training had been normal, your teacher did not share many words with you, the only thing they could discuss was that starting tomorrow, your training would have a couple more hours and they would reduce the rest minutes.

It had been a heavy day, but the warm bath after dinner was able to take the tension out of your muscles. Little by little, you were approaching the time where perhaps one of the most important missions of your life would begin. You hugged the pillow, physical and mental exhaustion made you fall into a deep sleep.


The dawn was cold, since the sun had not risen in all its splendor. The clan entourage consisted of a couple of high command of the clan, some elite warriors, and some servants who were dedicated to carrying the banners with the clan flag. Your father wore his black armor, said goodbye to each of his subordinates, finally leaving you and your mother. Your mother took her hand affectionately, giving her a kiss and placing it on her cheek, your father returned her affectionate act in her way, almost confidential but understandable for the two of them, you could see how they exchanged a loving look .

As you approached you, your father caught the attention of everyone present.

─ My daughter will demonstrate her worth and her loyalty to her clan. The princess of the shikotsumyuaku, Kaguya y/n will be the provisional leader due to my absence. They will be under her command and will respect her word as if it were mine. If something happens, I have no doubt that you, my warriors, will shake our enemies in revenge.

You could feel all the gazes posing on you, you didn't feel nervous or uncomfortable. You were ready, one way or another. Your clan is the most important thing to you, you cannot show a low profile at the moment.

The procession withdrew slowly, everyone present remained at the entrance of the territory until the silhouettes of each of them disappeared on the horizon. As you turned around, you had a number of people leaning in your direction.

─ We are at your disposal, y/n-sama.

Chapter 4: The Petition

Notes:

I originally wrote the story in Spanish, but I have decided to publish it in English! Sorry if the translator makes some mistakes.

The Kaguya Clan would not ally so easily. Do not?

Chapter Text

For whatever reason, right now you couldn't focus on work. The pile of documents was getting smaller and smaller, as a result of the sleeplessness the previous night, each of the hours invested in your work added to the creation of deep dark circles. Even so, and in the final stretch of your work, your head demanded a few minutes of rest.

The creation of the village hidden among the leaves was an exhaustive task for the leaders of the clans, added to that, there were those within your clan who tried to ignore the peace that was consolidated every day. You can't blame them, but somehow or other, they will have to learn that there is no alternative but to attest to Hashirama's words.

It has been very difficult to get to where you are today, you have had to go through a lot, just remembering a little of your past, you can feel your stomach churning and nervousness running through your veins. So in a way, you tried to avoid what the events of the past had on you and the effect they had on you. Perhaps the ghosts of yesterday may be the biggest cause of your insomnia, perhaps.

You kept working, trying to avoid thinking about those issues. Most of the documents that remained to be read were some work reports, you could enjoy that unlike previous days, the complaints about the behavior of some members of your clan have satisfactorily ceased. Everything was perfect, the village was taking shape and little by little it was filled with life, thanks to the annexation with the country of Fire, people from other places came to settle in Konoha with the hope of finding a quiet home where they could live. .

Time went by quickly when you worked, or so you thought. Sometimes, your thoughts projected an image of Hashirama's face, he had never been amused to do the paperwork under the supervision of his younger brother, who you knew in advance that he watched him daily so that the older one does not get lost or look for an excuse some to avoid your obligations as a leader. You could vividly feel Hashirama's groans and desperate face for every piece of paper he had in hand. You laughed underneath, it was fun to think about.

Somehow, thinking of Hashirama always made you happy.

His outgoing, dramatic and warm character was a very strong quality in his attractiveness, despite bringing everyone together through words, he did not consider himself a leader, rather, he believed that everyone could be. He had a pure and simple thought where he fully trusted each person around him, no matter where he came from or his past, no matter how dark it was. He was smart, but he behaved like a little boy.

Many may say that the two are the perfect contrast, but inside, you thought that you would not be too far removed from Hashirama's leadership form.

When your father died, the Uchiha clan was devastated. The internal struggle for power had gotten out of hand, and you didn't know what to do exactly. The high command of the clan wasted no time appointing you as a successor, as you were not only the eldest son of the previous leader, but you were the most powerful user of the sharingan, even more so than your father.

When exercising, you had opted for a stoic behavior trying not to impose a heavy hand from the first moment, but after the days, you could feel how little by little you were sacrificing your correct vision of doing things again. You had to somehow stop all the hate-wrecked mess your father had spread. That it was not only towards the enemy clans, but, among the people of the clan.

Awakening the Sharingan had been your father's objective from the first moment, apparently the pain of the war was not enough for him, but rather that he criticized and despised the Uchiha who did not have those blood-colored eyes. The desperation to wake them up reached their limit when they found themselves hurting each other, in more than one case you could see with horror and rage how they felt happy to be able to reflect in their dark gaze, the three blades as a contrast of the deep red color of the iris.

Things were not going to be how your father had imposed, with a heavy hand and intimidation in between, you could stop with the internal wars that haunted the clan. You knew well that that fear among your men was not only because you were the leader of the clan, but because of that unusual pattern in your eyes.

The Mangekyo Sharingan.

Little by little you would be able to silence that little child that was staying in your heart, telling yourself at every moment that there could be another way to change the thoughts of the clan people. And even though there were times when you tried to improve the quality of life of your people, soften the dealings between them a little and renounce the old ways, you could hear the voices in the background that replied that you would never be at the level of your father.
After all, that didn't bother you at all. You didn't give a shit about the amount of insults or complaints you received, you were tired of those absurd, inefficient and inhuman laws that your father had left behind.

Your father, Uchiha Tajima, might have been a great warrior, but when the clan was under his command he was barbaric and inhuman. Without thinking twice, the first thing you abolished was that cruel order to let young children attend war as adults. To this day and until the end of time, you would never forgive that decision of your father. You didn't have Hashirama's natural charm, of course.

Nor were you going to control and put yourself above the clan like your father did.

You were always aware that the clan was not just about power, especially for the Uchiha. The greatest strength they could have was to relate to each other, since power without that link was not going to amount to anything, simply to absurd conflicts. The moment you felt that your clan had understood what you were trying to express, is when they could advance further. And so, again the Uchiha Clan took the podium and could declare themselves among the strongest. The union was strength, and that is when they had devastated the most, to the point that different clans hired the Senju to fight against you in their name.

Your hand had never shaken during a fight, you had never feared for your life as it was absurd. You had to fight with your head held high and honor on your chest. You demonstrated your worth and strength from the first moment you stepped onto the battlefield, thus transmitting confidence to your entourage. In life there are victories and defeats, but the important thing was not to lose willpower. A leader can never be defeated. Never. As much as his life is hanging by a thread at that moment, you must have honor until the last moment of his life.

Still, there were days when you tried to ignore the fact that you were the leader, to have an entourage that depended on your decisions. Not because you considered yourself incapable of leading, but because you were sometimes afraid of making a mistake that would put the lives of your people in danger.

The pile of documents on the table had vanished, the papers were neatly filed, the inkwell was almost dry, and the ring bearing the seal of the clan shone brightly on your right hand. A satisfied smile was pronounced on your face as you got up from the seat, you took a couple of steps into your office, now what could you do? It was very early in the morning and it was a couple of hours before the meeting with the clan leaders.

─ Good morning, Madara-sama ─ One of your subordinates greeted, as he entered the room ─ I'm waiting to receive today's orders

─ Good morning Tadao, please sit down. There is much to discuss. ─ Your subordinate quickly caught your order and waited silently while you cleared the table ─ How will you know, we will meet again with the clan leaders. This time, we will have the Kaguya Clan being the most important participant. For safety, I would like you to call three warriors to be guarding outside the room, I understand that Hashirama is excited about the event but for the safety of Konoha, I would like to be observing the behavior of the Kaguya from afar.

─ I understand Madara-sama, I myself will summon the best warriors we have in our ranks

─ Don't be too flashy, please. Nor do I want them to think that we are judging them, knowing Hashirama and his willpower, I doubt the existence of a man who does not feel moved by his words. As barbaric as the Kaguya may have been, one must hope that this alliance will be positive for everyone.

─ I promise to comply with his orders as soon as possible and I will bring the registration cards of the ninjas that I will summon for this mission. Anything else, Madara-sama?

─ Yes, Tadao. As you can see, I'm done with all the paperwork for yesterday's reports. I would like you to give my congratulations to the construction squads, I have received positive reviews and the complaints have decreased. Finally, I would like to go and see the progress of the construction of the village for myself, I do not want you to alert me to my presence. I want to see firsthand that everyone is doing their best. Understood? ─ Seeing your subordinate nodding silently, you got up and headed to the office door ─ With that said, you can leave.

Minutes after saying goodbye to him, you decided to do the same. As he left the room, the pair of guards guarding the door had bowed to give a small bow. You walked down the wide hall to find the girls cleaning each part of the large complex, they greeted you nervously and more than once you could notice a slight blush on their cheeks. You left your complex and walked down the long corridor that connected the entire Uchiha district with the center of the future Konoha, some women were dedicated to cleaning outside their houses, sweeping all the dust that accumulated on the sidewalks. You could see that some stores were opening, people were quietly shopping while talking to each other, some children were running through the streets and the sun was giving a pleasant warm feeling on the skin at this time of the morning.

Even though the people you ran into were intimidating at first, you tried to maintain a calm and friendly profile. They revered each other and in some cases, greeted you from afar, keeping distance. A group of children ran past you, you could see the diversity of those friends by seeing how in each of them, there were different symbols of clans stamped on their clothes.

Arrived at a wooden fence, you expected to meet your great friend. You knew he would never be late in those meetings they had, but this time, you arrived half an hour early. You watched from afar the men of your clan working animatedly alongside others, sharing some nice words, accompanied by some loud laughter. You could be sure that everything was going as the reports indicated, and that made you proud. But in every moment of happiness there should be something that caught your attention. Under the shade of a tree you could see a little boy who was suspiciously observing the group of children you saw earlier. You approached without thinking twice, you already had in mind who he could be.

─ Good morning, Ohara. What are you doing here alone? ─ You said, the child turned annoyed, but when you faced you you could see how his body trembled nervously

─ M-Madara-sama ... I'm just sheltering from the annoying sun

─ The day is wonderful and at this time the heat that the sun gives us is pleasant. ─ You said, as the boy tried to look away from him ─ Can I sit with you?

The boy nodded, and you were able to sit next to him on the grass, leaning your head against the great trunk of the tree. You watched the clouds go by and you were silent with Ohara, you didn't know if he was nervous or just didn't want to talk. He had a clear annoyed expression in his eyes whenever he watched the kids his age share together, you could see from the corner of your eye how he clenched his fist and tried to pretend he didn't care. .

─ Why don't you go play with those kids, Ohara? It's so boring being alone on a morning like this. ─ You said, the boy seemed to ignore your comment ─ Is something wrong?

─ Why do you want to know, Madara-sama? I think there are things more important than me right now ... You are the clan leader.

─ That's why I care what is happening to you, Ohara. You are part of the Uchiha Clan, I would like you to trust me and maybe I can help you solve the problem you have in your head.

─ Why do we all have to act like nothing happened? I don't understand, Madara-sama. My father died at the hands of a Senju, how am I supposed to befriend one? ─ The boy clenched his fist tightly, you could see how the black color of his eyes was eclipsed by the sharingan of a blade ─ Are they asking me to forget about my father's memory?

─ I will never ask you to forget your father's memory, Ohara. I understand the sacrifices we have had to get to this point. I know very well all the fear and insecurity that you are going through. But please try to give the new life I am trying to create for the clan a chance

─ You say it as if it were easy, Madara-sama.

You were silent, not because you were speechless, but because you knew he was an Uchiha. Words alone could not make him see reason. You got up from the ground and made a sign to your direction, hoping that he understood, the boy quickly got up from his place and followed you slowly, you could see that he looked at you with curiosity for every step you took. You knew exactly where you could reach his heart and try to make him understand your point, and it was nothing more and nothing less than the rock where in the not-so-distant past, you met Hashirama to observe from above, one of the more beautiful dreams.

The child instinctively clung to the sleeve of your kimono, with fear of heights but notable admiration for the landscape that surrendered at his feet.

─ Why did he bring me here ...? Are you telling me that the village is the answer?

─ To begin with, I know it's not easy at all, Ohara. Just like you, many people lost the people they loved the most to the war. ─ You said seriously, under the gaze of the child ─ But as much as I can understand your pain, I will not make any excuses for your future behaviors, try not to make problems like the other day.

─ So what can I do?

You cut off that exchange of glances without notice, to focus your attention on the group of children who were playing happily. Ohara didn't understand it at first, but he saw her frown in disgust.

─ I don't think they want to invite me to play ...

─ You'll never know if you don't try

─ It's that I've already rejected them, that's why I don't think they'll invite me again. I was very cruel to them days ago, that's why I've been alone, they don't even come close to me.

─ You could start by apologizing to them if you've been rude, hence invite them to play Ohara. ─ You saw how the child crossed his arms ─ Tell them that you want to start from scratch, I doubt they will say no…. Unless you are afraid, and you want me to help you.

Yes, provocation. It was kind of funny, considering what you were dealing with with a proud kid. It only took a couple of seconds of silence for Ohara to clench her fists fiercely and look at you with determination in your eyes.

─ I'm not afraid, I can do it alone! ─ He said, almost shouting

─ Show me, raising your voice doesn't give me any indication of anything.

Ohara grunted, as he hurried out of the place, you laughed internally. You watched him every moment of his descent in case he needed help, since his clumsy steps could play a trick on him in the rocky territory. Luckily it was not like that, from above the rock you could see him approaching the group of friends and watching you from afar, trying to show you what he was going to do. You couldn't hear at all, but you could perfectly observe the expressions of confusion, fear and then joy on the part of each child. A girl grabbed Ohara's hand, making him blush and then running alongside them in a kind of game.

─ Apparently everything went well, Madara!

A familiar booming, cheerful voice made you panic, so you quickly turned to her.

─ Stop showing up like this, Hashirama! Next time I won't hesitate to attack you!

Hashirama tilted her upper body, you watched her happy expression turn into a sad one. Typical of her instant depressions.

─ It's also not for you to get depressed like that! ─ You said, as you approached him ─ How did you know he was here?

─ I didn't really know ─ Hashirama said, as he returned to his usual cheerful attitude ─ I just started walking around the center asking if someone had seen you, in one of those, I heard from afar some men who said they had seen a pretty girl up on the rock accompanied by a boy. I was curious to know who the girl was, and how she had dared to climb the rock. But it was you! You are cute, but you are far from a girl.

Hashirama was laughing loudly as he had his hands resting on his waist, you flushed because of his silly comment. My God, he was a complete fool.

─ So I went looking for you, but you were talking to… Ohara, right? The rebellious child that you had told me! How could I not intrude on his conversation. I kept hidden so as not to interrupt them

─ So you stayed spying on us.

─ No! ─ He said hastily, while you stared at him and raised an eyebrow ─ Well, a little, yes. But that is not the point!

─ Then what is it, Hashirama? I don't understand what you want to get at. ─ You crossed your arms, impatient

─ Just… I liked hearing that conversation. ─ Hashirama shortened the distance between you, already close, you could feel his body lean in your direction to place his big hands on your shoulders ─ I like to see you like this, calm down. Helping others out of the dark, reminds me of when we were children ...

─ That's not a reason for spying on me, you know I was going to tell you anyway ─ You said, laughing nervously at the closeness of your friend's body ─ I never hide anything from you

─ As much as you had told me, I liked seeing it. Although it is as an intruder. ─ Hashirama winked at you, damn you, Senju. He knew how you got on those ridiculous games.

Hashirama laughed animatedly, as he clapped your shoulders and walked away from you, you saw how his eyes fell in the direction of the village, a smile formed on your lips. The breeze lightly shook his hair as you approached Hashirama's side and watched the village. The two were standing there, being together on that rock, time seemed to stop.

From afar, a retinue could be seen walking in the direction of the village entrance. This entourage was made up entirely of men, you could see the white yukata of the servants, some carrying luggage or some other belongings, while a few were placed at the ends to raise the banner that had the symbol of the clan. The warriors were in uniform, their gray armor making a crash with every step they took. In front of all of them was the leader of the clan, his black armor stood out among the others, he kept a profile of few friends, he walked with an air of superiority, as if he were the only one on the face of the earth. A characteristic feature that you could notice in all the people of that clan, is that they had their hair gathered on the side sides with a kind of white bow. On their lower eyelids, they had a kind of red outline, and on their forehead they could highlight two red dots that symbolized the symbol of their clan.

 ─ Damn, you two are hopeless! ─ You heard the lesser Senju's aggressive voice ─ The Kaguya clan's entourage is about to arrive, what are you two doing here? We have to go meet them.

─ Sorry Tobirama! We had got distracted ─ Hashirama said, holding your arm tightly made the two of them run in the direction of his younger brother

─ I don't care about that right now, come on, we have to hurry. It will be in very bad taste if we are late.

With that said, the three of them hurried towards the main gate of the village. You could see that the Shimura and Sarutobi clan leaders were already there along with their subordinates. Just like you saw that your subordinate, Tadao, had a relieved face to finally see you at the meeting place. Each clan leader with his companion was formed in a horizontal row, to make a good impression on the level of guest they were receiving.

The clan leader was the first to cross the threshold of the great village gate. He motioned for his entourage to stop, and he can slowly approach his henchman before all the already assembled leaders.

─ It is an honor for us to receive you in our village, Kaguya Hisao-dono ─ Hashirama began, with a big smile plastered on his face as he took a step forward and extended his arm in greeting.

─ The honor is mine, we can finally meet on good terms, who would say? This seems like a dream ─ The man said, clasping his hand against Hashirama's

─ Well, it's not a dream, Hisao-dono. As you see, it is much better than one ─ Sarutobi Sasuke said, as he took a step forward to greet him properly ─ We are glad to know that his clan will be part of our new reality

─ I'm excited to fulfill with you all the plans you have to elaborate ─ The man remained calm, trying to make a good impression, of course

─ We will gladly receive new hands ready to help ─ He said firmly, Shimura Osamu, while greeting him, except for others, he squeezed the hand of the leader of the Kaguya clan ─ We are eager to see the future results of this new annexation

─ I couldn't put it better than you, I can see that things really get more complicated in a life without war.
─ Upon leaving the greeting, you could see how it moved to your direction

─ As complicated as it is, it is worth it. ─ You said, while reaching out your hand. The man held it against yours, firmly. You could see how he was looking at you closely. ─ Little by little you will realize how much this moment means not only for us, but for all those who seek peace.

─ For that reason, I have traveled here, I want to be able to value those words that are trying to make me understand.

─ Please join us, Hisao-dono. We, the companions of the leaders, will accompany you to the place where you and your men can stay. We have prepared everything for your visit, already installed, you will be summoned to the meeting with the leaders of the clans. Tobirama said, as he approached the man.

─ Understood, thank you very much for having thought of everything. In consideration of this moment of unity, I have brought gifts for each of the clans, as a sign of pleasure and friendship, they have been personally chosen by me and my wife. We hope it is enough to show our appreciation.

The servants approached, each carrying a fine wooden box carved with the symbol of each clan to whom the gift was addressed. When you open them, you could see inside fine fabrics, precious jewels and an elegant bottle of sake.

─ Hisao-dono, you didn't have to be bothered by these pleasures. We are very grateful for receiving such a gift. You can be sure that it will be returned in greater magnitude. ─ Hashirama said with a smile, while all the leaders agreed to his words

Together with the clan leaders, you expressed your gratitude and their gesture of cordiality. By exchanging a couple of unimportant sentences, you watched as each other's companions took charge of the matter with the Kaguya clan. Little by little you could see the procession heading to the place where their stay was designated. You exchanged a word or two with the leaders, and they all agreed to meet in the meeting office in half an hour.

With Hashirama's company, they made time until it is the expected time of the meeting. Strolling and watching over the construction of the village, watching the women talking animatedly in the streets. The heat of the summer sun was already burning on the skin, the children could be seen sitting under the trees, sweaty from playing so much, sharing sweets with each other. Ohara was there, you could see him laugh from time to time.

Minutes before the meeting, everyone was already outside the great room. Hashirama was talking animatedly with the leaders and his companions. Causing laughter, not because of his anecdote, but because of his way of talking about things. When the leader of the Kaguya clan arrived with his companion, anyone could think that the atmosphere was going to change, but no, Hashirama personally took it upon himself to integrate an uncomfortable Kaguya Hisao into the conversation. You exchanged glances with Tobirama, trying to hide the other people's pain that the charismatic Senju was causing them.

As you entered the meeting room, you could observe a noticeable change in it. The large round table had been exchanged for a horseshoe-shaped table. The banners were hung in such a way as to indicate where the leader would sit. And like new, there was a small table in the center of the larger table, which would be designated for the mediator of the meeting.

At the far end, the seat of the Uchiha clan was designated, to the left of the mediator's table. Next to you the Shimura clan would be placed, followed by the Kaguya Clan, the Sarutobi clan and at the other end and looking at you face to face, the Senju clan, who would be placed on the right hand of the mediator. Once inside, everyone waited for the mediator to take a seat and start the meeting properly.

Once everyone was seated, silence invaded the room.

─ We are reunited again, a cordial greeting to all present. Before we begin, I would like us to each introduce ourselves to our newest member, so that he can familiarize all of us.

Each nodded, while waiting their turn in an organized manner. The man got up to speak.

─ I am Uzumaki Ashira, leader of the Uzumaki clan of Uzushiogakure. Thanks to the esteem and great respect that I share with each of the leaders present here, I have been appointed as the mediator of their meetings.

The man sat up, raising his right hand and giving Hashirama room to introduce himself.

─ I am Senju Hashirama, leader of the Senju clan. My companion is my younger brother, Senju Tobirama. Also, I am the leader of the clan alliance. Hisao-dono. ─ Hashirama said, as he stared at him, catching his attention. He leaned down, leaning his forehead against the table and resting his hands on it ─ You really don't know how grateful I am for your joining the alliance, I've never lost hope that you are our ally.

Oh no, there came the pain of others again. Hashirama had a couple of tears running down his cheek, with his little boy look, Tobirama on the part of him, he wanted the earth to swallow him. On the other hand, despite having someone else's grief and turning to look the other way, you smiled slightly. Seriously, you could never get tired of this.

─ Please raise your head Hashirama-dono. Thank you very much for the words of him. ─ Said the leader of the Kaguya clan, with a little surprise

Hashirama had sat down, while he gave place to the next presentation.

─ I am Sarutobi Sasuke, leader of the Sarutobi clan. My companion is my brother-in-law, Sarutobi Fujita. Despite the fact that a couple of months ago we were on the battlefield, I sincerely hope that those problems of the past could be left behind and walk towards a better future.

─ So be it, time will consolidate our union.

As the man sat down, he had led to the next leader.

─ I am Shimura Osamu, leader of the Shimura clan. My companion is Shimura Tadashi, my best student. All I can say is that I expect great things from you.

The Kaguya nodded, satisfying the leader of the Shimura clan. Apparently he quickly understood that he was not a man of many words. As the man next to you sat down, he indicated when you should introduce yourself.

─ I am Uchiha Madara, leader of the Uchiha clan. My companion is Uchiha Tadao. I am the co-leader of the clan alliance. As you can tell from here, we only hope that the annexation of it brings us more good news than bad.

Kaguya Hisao was looking at you carefully again. You could see that he was studying your every move.

─ I assure you that he will, Madara-dono.

You sat down, while the mediator placed his hands on the table and his hand went in the direction of the Kaguya.

─ Please, if he would do us the honor of introducing himself ...

The man stood up under the gaze of each of those present. He seemed very serene in your opinion.

─ I am Kaguya Hisao, leader of the Kaguya clan. My companion is Kaguya Kano, my nephew and a member of the secondary branch of the clan. As I expressed in my reply letter, I am very excited about participating in the clan alliance.

With that said, he sat down. The meeting had started.

─ We are very happy for his response, Hisao-dono. Do you want to talk about a specific topic? I think everyone here, including me, would like to know why you want to join forces and what you could contribute to the creation of Konohagakure. We are available to dialogue and to offer you deals that show the trust that you are giving by your union. All of us who are present want you to feel united to this cause.

─ There are no exact words to thank the kindness, tolerance and respect that I am receiving from you. Each of those present here shows me more and more that those words in the letters were not a vile lie. I speak for myself and for my men who feel grateful for every deal that has been directed towards us. ─ The man gave a little pause ─ After arguing with the high command of my clan, we decided to join the alliance as we were feeling overwhelmed with so much war, after the last battle with the Sarutobi clan, we have had a significant drop in our men, my army was reduced to only 100 men, the rest of the people in my clan are women and children.

─ We are sorry to hear about those losses, Hisao-dono. ─ Hashirama interrupted, looking at him with concern

─ For that very reason, your alliance was the light of our hope, Hashirama-dono.

─ Then why didn't he accept the summons that Hashirama-dono had made? We've been sending him summons after another, waiting for his response. If it hadn't been for Hashirama-dono's insistence, we would have given up on joining the alliance. ─ Sarutobi asked

─ We regret not having given answers to your previous summons, the only excuse I can give is that at first we were insecure, because we knew in advance the great military force that the Senju and the Uchiha possess. But as the months passed and the confrontations diminished, we got the idea that this alliance was not a lie.

─ Understandable, Hisao-dono. Everyone has their way of thinking about things, in addition, after such a loss, anyone would be suspicious of wanting to protect the clan from him. ─ You said, exchanging a look with the man, he nodded gratefully

─ Lastly, even though the Kaguya clan has been reduced, we can offer the work of our women. Despite being settled far away, we found a prosperous place where we were able to create farms, our flock of sheep is massive. The gifts that I have left to each clan leader show the quality of our cotton fabrics, the women are in charge of knitting everything by hand.

─ Textile production is something very important from now on, with the number of people who will come to live in Konoha, we need all possible resources to make clothes, bedspreads and other household objects. Also, if it is as fine as you tell us, the feudal lord may be interested ─ The Shimura exclaimed, with a look of satisfaction

─ Interesting contributions, we should discuss this matter immediately. ─ Said the mediator

─ Hisao-dono, I wonder if you will be settled in the far reaches of Konohagakure, your trip, from what I understand is two days. You know very well that we can organize a sector to determine a district for your clan, where we promise that you will have all the essentials at hand. ─ Hashirama exclaimed, everyone present nodded, accompanying the idea

─ Thank you very much for that proposal, but I would like to leave it as something that we can discuss little by little. For now, I want my clan to come up with the idea of the alliance, there are many who feel dissatisfied, I would like to work with that issue internally before bringing them to this territory. I hope you can understand me, I don't want to make any problems for you.

─ Sounds perfect to me, Hisao-dono. You have all the freedom to take all the time that is necessary, we will wait patiently and don't worry, we can discuss about the desired location, we can also give your herds fields to work. ─ Hashirama smiled, as he wrote on a scroll the ideas he had in mind for the Kaguya clan.

─ I can speak for all of us who have heard wonders throughout this meeting, but, Hisao-dono. You have the right to ask for something, so that you can be sure that how you, we want to work with you. ─ The mediator exclaimed, while he was limited to taking his inkwell and a scroll ─ Please, we insist, we want to show the same interest that you are showing us.

─ I have a request, yes. It is something special, it is not money or territory. ─ The man placed his elbows on the table and clasped his hands, opting for a thoughtful pose ─ It is rather, traditional. I have only one daughter, her name is Kaguya y / n. She is the princess of the clan, she is 19 years old and has not yet married, because of me. I know very well that she is not under the appropriate age range to be able to offer her in marriage, but she still maintains her youth and beauty intact from her, she is a delicate, talented woman with full of virtues. I would like to offer her in marriage to one of the leaders present here and if not possible, to her companions, who I understand are the right hand of each of you.

Silence invaded the room for a couple of seconds.

─ It seems appropriate to me, marriage always serves to strengthen the bonds of an alliance. I see it convenient. ─ The mediator said, with a look of acceptance on his face ─ After the construction of Konoha, Hashirama-dono will marry my daughter, that strengthened the union of the Uzumaki with the Senju. So he has my full approval to carry out his idea.

─ I would like to do a omiai with all the candidates who can offer at this time. I wonder if all the leaders would be open to this request.

Everyone present, including you. They nodded. You had no worries, as there were very good matches in this room. Tobirama would be the biggest fish, you doubt that the Kaguya will miss this opportunity. Despite celebrating the miai, you knew very well that I would not consider in doubt not choosing the minor Senju.

─ When organizing a omiai, I recommend that Hashirama-dono be the nakodo in question. I firmly believe that he will be able to find the perfect husband for his daughter. In addition, by letting him be the nakodo, he would strengthen our ties since he himself would be helping him with this important decision. ─ The Uzumaki man exclaimed, you could see how he was smiling at his future son-in-law. Hashirama was smiling, but you could see a clear discomfort in his person, which was surprising.

─ I would be honored for Hashirama-dono to be the nakodo, sure, if it is his wish.

─ You can trust me, Hisao-dono. But I must admit that all the men here are very good matches for your daughter, it will be difficult to choose. ─ Hashirama laughed, for a moment, you could see how he lowered his gaze to raise it again and smile animatedly, which made you worry

─ I am married, but I will gladly let Fujita be a part of the omiai. ─ Sarutobi exclaimed

─ I'm married, but anyway, I'll let Tadashi participate in the omiai, it would be an excellent opportunity. ─ Then the Shimura exclaimed

─ My brother, Tobirama, will participate in the omiai. ─ Tobirama nodded seriously, as if it were an obligation

─ Likewise, Tadao will participate in the omiai, have no doubts. ─ When you said it, everyone was staring at you, with a bit of discomfort. You crossed your arms and closed your eyes, unconcerned with those looks.

You tried to ignore the fact of the omiai, and even if you participated, you knew that you were not going to be selected. Everyone understood in some way that you had no interest in getting married and / or being romantically involved with someone. Seeing that no one objected to it, you could feel the satisfaction in your body. You just weren't interested.

─ Madara, you must participate too.

The voice was disgustingly recognizable. You felt Hashirama's eyes above you, that when you crossed your gaze with him, you could feel your skin crawl.

─ You are the leader of the Uchiha clan, you are under the proper rank to marry, furthermore, we are talking about a political marriage, I think you are a suitable suitor to consider in this situation.

Your countenance hardened, you dug your fingers deep into your forearm. He was right, you knew very well that Hashirama was right. Even if you don't want to, you should participate. As much as you want to avoid this, you had to. You closed your eyes and sighed, trying to calm down. You are the leader of the Uchiha clan, what image are you showing your new ally?

It was tradition, you were a single man of power. You had to participate, but you were sure that after the meeting, you would approach Hashirama to try to avoid being a participant in all this at all costs. You wanted to pass without pain or glory from that event.

You opened your eyes and under Hashirama's gaze, you lowered your shoulders as a sign of calm.

─ I, the leader of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara, will participate in the omiai.

Chapter 5: The First Touch

Notes:

We finally started with what everyone was waiting for.

Chapter Text

Your chest rose and fell euphorically due to the effort, the sweat mixed with the blood makes the fabric of your clothes stick to every part of your body. Only a slight breeze was enough for a tremor to run through your entire spine. When you tried to dodge the bloody weapon that your master was brandishing in your direction, you could only fall under the weight of your injured leg.

The bone defense was slowly increasing in size, tearing your skin deep, making you moan in pain. You got up weakly as a second bony sword slid into the palm of your left hand, you tried to lean on them and be able to get up, but your trembling arms prevented you from being able to mobilize perfectly.

The man did not hesitate at any time to launch a new attack against you, definitely making you fall to the ground after exchanging a brush of swords. As if that were not enough, you only felt the summer heat burning your body with violence, it seemed that in any comment you were going to fade, since you remained motionless on the floor and your eyes barely opened.

While you were listening to the sound of the gong, your teacher addressed you with a worried look, you could hear how he called you by your name repeatedly, you heard the strong footsteps that sank into the grass. Little by little those footsteps became inaudible and everything went dark.

You did not know exactly how much time had passed to regain consciousness a bit, you let out a deep breath when you wanted to get up, but you were stopped, since at that very moment your body was lying on the grass. You could see the greenish chakra concentrated in your thorax, making you grunt as the bones were forcibly sucked into your skin. You coughed into your own saliva, it was a deplorable sight you were putting on. Even though your mind is still clouded and disoriented, you could notice the figures that were next to you.

Your mother and Saori were kneeling each on one side of you, their hands were the ones that offered you medical help, you could see beads of sweat sliding down their foreheads. Your mother had tears running down her cheeks, but without taking her gaze from her in concentration to attend to all the wounds you had on your body. Your teacher was standing, while he covered them with a large umbrella so that the sun would not bother your work, he was staring at you with a sad expression. You could see his arms stained with blood, both yours and his.

─ It was enough for today, Takeda-sensei. ─ You could hear your mother's breathy voice

Your teacher remained silent as he lowered his gaze, trying to avoid any eye contact with your mother. After finishing the healing process, the two women stood motionless on the floor, staring at you. The servants were waiting for what might happen at that moment, you were too weak to try to listen carefully to the murmurs they shared between them. Your body felt heavy, even though the pain had subsided considerably, you could feel the burning that emanated from the places where previously the bone defense was protruding. Your swords lay inches from you, still bloody. As much as you wanted to reach out, reach for them, and continue training, you had already reached your limit for today, so you only allowed yourself to raise your arm in the direction of your mother, who gripped your hand tightly as she tried to form her best. smile, staying like that for a couple of minutes.

Your master leaned on the ground, slid his hands down your torso and your legs so that he could carry you in his arms, you leaned your head on his chest weakly as you smiled.

─ I'm still not good at defending my flanks… ─ You said, laughing softly, you could feel how the man held you tighter as he walked accompanied by your mother and his wife, each one carrying a sword that you had left on the ground. .

Your master carried you to your room, you could feel how your personal maids were mobilized with bandages, buckets of warm water, and comfortable clothes, he gently placed you on a futon, before leaving he stroked your head with affection. Once the man had left the room, under the gaze of your mother and your dear aunt, you were stripped of your clothes, you felt how the gentle hands of the girls cleaned each of your already non-existent wounds, the water was It felt pleasant to the touch of your weakened body, you could see that the container was quickly staining red.

You ran your fingers over your abdomen and chest, it was incredible how shikotsumyaku, as painful as it may be seen with the naked eye, was a rather peculiar skill that did not leave any side effects on the user, since each bone that is extracted to do Using the ability, the body regenerates it immediately, along with all the damage caused by tearing the skin when the bone was removed. To make matters worse, your mother's and your aunt's medical ninjutsu avoided all kinds of scars that training might have left behind.

But that did not remove the fact that your body had been carrying pain for days, and that pain was no small thing.

Your skin was perfect, as if there were no signs to show that you were a kunoichi, thanks to your role as princess of the clan, they took care of you with much more devotion, since you could not look bad in any way. You had to look delicate, fine, since you were a noble woman, you could not see any imperfection in any part of your body.

Delicately, they slid a white yukata over your body and settled you on your futon, discarding the one that had been used to clean you seconds ago. Carrying all the material used, the girls withdrew, leaving you alone with the two women who each bowed to their respective side.

─ Mother, can you give me the two swords?

─ Are you sure you can reabsorb them in your state, daughter? ─ Your mother said, worried.

─ Yes, I'm sure I can make that effort.

Your mother sighed, as she placed the bone swords in each of your hands, your body slowly reabsorbed them, it was clear that you had almost no chakra left. You smiled at the two women, you knew the tension that ran through the environment, somehow, you wanted to make it clear to them that everything was fine, that there is nothing to worry about.

─ We'd better retire so you can rest a bit,  y/n ─ Saori said, while she put a hand on your chest ─ You must be exhausted

─ A little, yes. I still do not get used to the defense of shikotsumyaku ... ─ You said, laughing ─ I have only half an hour to rest, I wouldn't mind if you accompany me

Your mother was silent, you reached for her hand and tangled it with yours, giving her a loving look. You knew your mother tried to be strong in everything moment in the presence of the others, but now, with the three reunited, she was quietly sobbing and drowning in a sea of tears as she kissed your hand.

─ Why you, y/n? She ─ she sobbed her ─ Why did she have to inherit the Kekkei Genkai? Why did my princess inherit such horrible power?

─ The Rabbit Goddess wanted it that way, Akiko. We can't go against her will, and / n has been blessed by her ability, plus she has finally managed to use bone defense at will after so many years of training.

─ I don't want to keep seeing her in this kind of condition, my heart just can't take it.

─ Mother, I'm fine… you know it's just a training session, I must admit that I've lost my mind due to the excitement of the fight compared to other days… ─ You said, with a sad tone ─ You know that in a couple of hours you will find me perfectly good.

─ You know how he has become y/n this week when he mastered the bone defense of the thorax, his pride has been inflated in his chest and he believed that that was enough to try to have a serious fight with my husband ─ Saori said , as he extended his arm to place a hand on your mother's shoulder ─ That pride reminds me of you when we were younger

─ That is not my problem ─ Your mother said, while she tightened the sheets with her free hand ─ My problem is that I do not understand what is happening.

─ What don't you understand, mother?

─ I am not able to understand the decision of your father and the high command of the clan, I refuse to accept such abuse from him ─ Your mother said, you could see how the annoyance was reflected in her eyes ─ I know what you are capable of , but this is already over the top, I can't allow myself to see you in this state every day ...

─ Mother, it is my duty. I am the princess of the Kaguya clan, I must be prepared if I must protect them, I am sure that the enemy will not have any consideration for me when I am in a royal battle, I must be prepared for any circumstance ─ Your words reflected determination

─ And my duty as a mother is to protect my only daughter from people who have no regard for her. ─ Your mother replied with the same firmness ─ If we are allying ourselves with the other clans to find peace, there is no need to prepare the little military force that we have left, how it does not make sense that you mortify yourself to such an extent in training .

Your mother's statements were more than true, but you had an obligation. You could not change the current situation you are facing. It was a quest given by the clan leader himself, your father. If he has ordered you to do all this, it is because something very important is going to happen in the clan, good or bad, you had to be prepared. In your heart, you knew that this mission was not only to deliver efficient results, but to show how much you care about the people of your clan, and how far you could go for them.

It had not been more than a month since your father left in the direction of the enemy's camp, now ally. After the first week without any news from the entourage, you had become considerably concerned, the higher commands of the clan were uneasy at such about to want to mount a military revolt to go in search of the leader. You could not hold back the men who demanded the spilled blood of the enemies for long, since all the scenarios they considered were negative. The pressure you felt on top of you was suffocating, so that afternoon where you received a messenger hawk carrying a scroll where you could see all the symbols of the clans, along with that of your clan and the legitimate signature of your father, the tears They left by themselves because of the feeling of liberation.

Allies, you savored that word with the same joy as days before. Apparently opting for the benefit of the doubt hadn't been a mistake. Or so you expected from the bottom of your heart.

─ Mother, I understand your concern… But please, I only ask that you trust me. I promise you that everything will work out. I will do my best to make the Kaguya clan okay.

As you said those words, you saw how your mother trembled with emotion, her eyes shone and a slight smile formed on her face. She delicately approached you and wrapped her arms around your body, hugging you gently.

─ My princess, my life, my y / n… Look at the woman you have become, maybe better than all of us… You are made a leader ─ Your mother stroked your hair affectionately ─ Seeing you like this, so brave reminds me of your father when I met him.

─ y / n reminds you of your insipid husband? ─ Saori said, in a burlesque tone ─ y/n  is someone nice, attentive, dedicated. On the other hand, with Hisao… I'd rather be talking to a rock, he would be nicer, in my opinion.

─ Saori! ─ Your mother exclaimed to her friend, causing her laughs ─ Do not speak ill of my husband, it is improper.

─ It's true, forgive me Akiko. ─ You could see how your aunt was smiling under her and rolling her eyes, making you laugh at the trick she was playing on your mother

The atmosphere had calmed down, just as you expected. The women laughed in unison with some anecdotes that they told you about their youth, as much as you heard the same story over and over again, you enjoyed listening to them because that made you happy, happiness in some way, made the pain decrease completely.

After a few minutes, the women left your room, since they knew that your schedule did not require free moments, and that soon you would have to go to your father's office to read the reports, file records and observe the productivity of the little ones fields that the clan owned. You sighed exhausted, even though the medical ninjutsu was taking effect, you couldn't wait to take a hot bath and sleep soundly.

When you stood up, your body felt somewhat stiff. The maids entered your room immediately upon finding out that your mother and Saori had left. One of them was dedicated to making you a simple, but suitable hairstyle to be able to go out and meet with your father's subordinates who were waiting for you to perform the next duties of the day. While the other girl, she stripped you of the yukata that you had on to put on the white ninja uniform. Once everything was finished, they placed a black armor on you, similar to your father's.

You left the room in the company of the girls, who fired you when you crossed the threshold of the front door. Your father's two subordinates gave a small bow as they walked beside you in the direction of your father's office. Once inside, the three of them sat down to discuss the day's business.

─ y/n-sama, I have received the report from today's corrals. ─ Said the first, while he extended some scrolls to your address ─ It would be good to inspect on the amount of sheep that we are going to slaughter to get the meat supply for the next week.

─ According to my father's records, he sacrificed 10 sheep to feed 80 families of the clan for two weeks, distributing between 4 kilos to each ...

─ Yes, but right now we cannot sacrifice a large number, since soon some females will go into heat, we must take advantage of that moment. ─ Said the second subordinate

─ Wasn't there any meat left over from that time? ─ You asked with curiosity

─ No, y/n-sama. What little he was left he sent to be prepared for his father's trip. ─ Said the first

─ The priority at this time is to feed the clan for this week, the ideal would be to sacrifice 5 sheep to feed all the families for a week, once the heat of the females is over we will be able to sacrifice some males for the following week ... I think that would be ideal.

The subordinates nodded in agreement. Even though you weren't very good at calculating, you tried to do your best. With that dilemma over food over, the men worked in silence as you went through today's documents one by one. There was nothing to report on the clan boundaries, there were some negotiations that your father made with small towns that were in the surroundings, everything was going to normal today.

In truth, there was nothing to do in the office. The clan has always made huge profits from wars and fighting. Not to mention how old the clan was, as it was from the descendants of the Rabbit Goddess herself. The houses in which the clan lived were nothing more than an inheritance passed down from generation to generation, as they never moved from these territories.

At least your body appreciated these hours of serenity and silence, while you organized and rechecked that no document was out of place. For a moment, you were surprised when one of the subordinates had spoken.

─ y/n-sama, don't forget that in about two hours a new message will come from his father, so it is advisable that we retire to do the inspection of the pens at this time.

─ You're right, besides, I would like to stop by to see the women's work, I hope that the loom that was broken had been replaced.

The men nodded, as they got into the rhythm to follow your every move, it didn't take long to find you walking in front of the two subordinates through the clan's territories. The afternoon passed calmly while you did the corresponding duties, when you approached the corrals, you personally took charge of the meat production for the week and ordered that the preparations begin to shear the missing sheep.

Then you went on to observe the work of the seamstresses, you could notice that the great room was completely silent, where only the sound of the wooden racks resounded when the women knitted painstakingly. Each of them were characterized by being women of legal age, with the occasional young apprentice accompanying them in the work. You didn't want to disturb them with your presence for long, so you just asked if the new loom had been installed and how the cotton, silk and wool stocks were doing.

A girl responded positively about the loom, thanking the act you had taken in that matter. She while she handed you a document that contained all the data they had on textile production that day.

More paperwork to complete before the meeting with the higher ups, you sighed wearily.

Afternoons seemed like forever while you worked, but it wasn't how you thought about it. The sun was slowly descending in the west and the summer breezes were cooling a bit, making way for night. You were able to finish the day's paperwork successfully, you smiled with satisfaction at the subordinates, congratulating them on a good day of work already finished. The men just bowed and left the room, apparently not used to your behavior.

You went through a couple more documents before sealing and filing them, everything seemed to be in order. You relaxed on the seat while looking for something to distract yourself, you saw the large map that was displayed on the table, you were curious to see the arrows that were drawn on it. You ran your fingers over the paper, trying to understand it.

- Do you know how to orient yourself on a map? ─ The man asked softly, as he approached your direction

─ Takeda-sensei… ─ You smiled ─ If you would please explain, I would love to know

─ The first thing is to know how to orient yourself with the sun ─ He said, as he sat in front of you ─ Then, with the help of the map, begin to recognize the terrain.

Your teacher pointed to a river.

─ Where is the river in the direction of the camp?

─ The river would be located in the west, right? ─ You said, pointing to it on the map ─ At dusk, we can see how the sun sets on it.

─ Well, you are getting it. ─ He smiled ─

Your teacher continued explaining to you, you had been intrigued by the various methods to identify the north or the south, the way in which men were oriented when they were on the battlefield and others, you had forced yourself to take out a scroll and make a series of annotations so that you can study it over and over again. The study of battle strategies and formations had always been denied you, as it was not a "Priority" for your teaching.

─ It's the first time I've seen a Kaguya so interested in military strategies ─ Your teacher was laughing softly

─ I don't think I'm the only one who is interested in these topics ─ You said while folding the scroll ─ I think the teaching of strategies is very interesting, I had never heard my father talk about something like that.

─ The clan does not like to form strategies or alignments. According to the ancient leaders, they never needed plans to be victorious in battle.

─ That doesn't make sense… What guarantee will they have that their opponent will easily fall by brute force?

─ None ─ Your master said ─ I still thought according to the clan leaders, I thought that our technique and our worth on the battlefield was enough to win. Until an event made me question many things about the teachings that the clan distributed among us.

─ What happened, Takeda-sensei? ─ You asked with curiosity

─ When you were younger, I infiltrated the Sarutobi clan camp on a spy mission while they were in a confrontation with the Uchiha. I have stolen a couple of scrolls which found a lot of information about the military combat, alignments and strategies ... ─ He said, while passing his fingertips slowly on the map ─ When I returned, and showed the high command of the clan what I have I was able to collect, I had been told it was nothing but garbage and to dispose of it. Before burning the scrolls, I was curious to know their content ... Once I studied them, there was no going back

─ Was that event that important?

─ Yes y/n, despite loving the clan with madness and devotion, I must admit that our adversaries are people who are very prepared. The greatest mistake of our clan is to underestimate them and believe that strength and power is everything to win.

─ I feel like the clan has very old thoughts, I wouldn't want to classify them as barbaric. ─ You had a voice where you showed your seriousness ─ If only we could make a change, we could have been different.

─ It's funny how you have always questioned about the right and wrong of our laws, y/n.

─ I will never go against the clan, but I will always see a way to improve the lives of my people ─ You said, straightening your back and crossing your arms ─ And if ancient laws stop us from advancing for the better, I want to see myself able to change them when the time be indicated

─ You sound like a true leader ─ Your teacher affirmed with pride ─ But, are you sure that your idea of change is the best?

─ I'm not saying it would be the best, but you have to see the future. At this moment we find ourselves united with the most important clans of the entire ninja world, we have lowered our weapons to join a peaceful nation. Do not? I think we should evolve with them, maybe ... We would be more than a warrior clan

─ It's different ─ Your master expressed, while you felt how he clenched his fists and looked askance at the clan banner ─ Everything we've lived for, y/n… It's just different, forgive me but I cannot share your hopeful thought with this alliance, I feel that sooner or later, the great powers will betray us

─ Why do you think that, Takeda-sensei?

─ We are a small clan, y/n… And man only seeks power, after so many experiences, I think we all have reasons to distrust them.

Your teacher had a very valid point in his favor. After all, you were just a little girl trying to understand a man's world. But that wouldn't stop your heart and mind from considering something different.

At that time, a maid entered the room to announce that the higher ups were in the complex, being attended by your mother before entering the office to start the meeting. You said goodbye to your teacher, who bowed and smiled at your direction, wishing you luck. After a few minutes, the men filed in, the old men had unfriendly faces and transmitted an aura of tension throughout the room.

They sat in silence and you could see that your mother entered the last, carrying the scroll that had the symbolic seal of your father, demonstrating the authenticity of her. She handed it to you, and then stood on your right side.

─ First of all, I want to greet those present, I am honored to have your company one more day. And today we are fortunate to have received news from our leader and his entourage. Hopefully the news is good.

The men nodded and fell silent as the older high command walked to your direction and picked up the scroll, opening it and standing in the center of the room, just as the protocol was written. He he recited the content.

“Princess Kaguya y/n and honorable great high command. First, I want to say that the reports on textile work have pleased me greatly. With that on our side, it is more than enough to be able to do business with the other leaders and to be able to get closer to them.

After a month in the absence, far from our lands, I announce my return. At this moment when the message has been received, it will mean that I am leaving the village hidden among the leaves to meet with you again. But this time, I want to make it clear that I am accompanied, and what I am going to order next is of the utmost importance.

I am traveling alongside the leader of the Senju clan, Senju Hashirama, and a small retinue of warriors accompanying him. Please do not try to exert any violence in front of our guests, as your presence at our future meeting is necessary.

I strip my daughter, the princess, of all the hours of her training. I want her to dedicate herself solely to the administration of the clan as she has been doing and to organizing a reception worthy of our surname. I want you to take care of all the preparations with my wife to receive our honored ally.

Once my only order has been distributed, I say goodbye. "

                                                                                                                                                                                                                     Kaguya Hisao

The room was silent, with your mother you shared a slight look of intrigue. The higher ups were nodding satisfactorily, with a knowing eye.

─ Hisao-sama's words were more than clear in this letter, princess. ─ The old man exclaimed, folding the scroll and placing it on the table again

─ Of course, I plan to carry out my father's order first thing in the morning. We have to give the best possible impression, I would not want to skimp on expenses.

─ I see it correct princess, we assume that you and your mother will do a great job with the reception.

─ Princess, I would recommend that you order our people to be presentable that day, in their best clothes and each waiting in line to pay their respects.

─ It's a wonderful idea ─ You said in his direction ─ I would also like to summon our ninjas to stop any movement, I don't want them to cause a riot, since the clan still doesn't find out about the alliance.

─ We will take care of that. His father left us in charge of that delicate issue, since he fears that our warriors will not respect the word of a woman, especially his daughter.

─ I am his daughter, yes. I am also the provisional leader and I think that is reason enough to receive the respect of our men. It has nothing to do with my sex. ─ You said, something annoyed by that comment

─ Princess, please. Don't go against your father's orders, plus you may be the provisional princess and leader, but you're still a woman. We fear that the men we have in our lines will not respect her word, considering her incapable of giving an opinion on war matters.

You could feel the sparks coming out of your eyes when you shared the stares with the old man. Your mother put an arm on your shoulder, stopping whatever it was you planned to say on impulse. You sighed, trying to calm down and try to avoid that topic.

─ If it's my father's orders, that's fine with me. I trust that you will handle the issue successfully, I would not like to hear of violence or attempted attack on our guest.

─ Trust us, we do not plan to fail your father in any way. On the other hand, we should discuss the reports of the week.

The meeting was suffocating, the silence was maddening, the men saw your reports and shared glances at every moment, you could feel a little insecure about your work, even though you knew that you had done your best to do it. They considered the measures you had taken with this week's meat supplies acceptable, but did not share a word from there. Your mother asked permission to leave, as she had to organize the dinner preparations. Whenever the higher ups met, shared the table with their company, you thanked with all your heart that it was at least twice a week and not every day, since it gave you despair to share one more second with those men.

Still, it was better than hearing them talk. You had always been silent when listening to the comments they made with your father regarding the women of the clan, objectifying them one by one. The first night that you listened in silence how in front of you, without respecting the fact that you were supposedly the highest authority in the room, they made inappropriate comments about your first and only engagement, you heard the typical comments "It will be difficult to find a husband" "Your father will have to lower your dowry "" So talented and you're not married yet, "which you couldn't bear and raised your voice, demanding that they shut up. His gazes penetrated the depths of your being, but you stood firm in that moment. Your mother lowered her gaze, since you could hear how the high command reproached her for your "Education", since according to them, it was not for a woman, no matter how much the princess of the clan, to recriminate her words.

Once the meeting was over, you invited the elders to accompany you to the dining room, to share dinner. Your mother was standing, presenting tonight's food. Dinner was silent, but your mother had opted for the hostess role and she was looking for ways to please men, asking them about their families and listening carefully.

The looks of those men sometimes caused you to distrust, and there were times when you tried to avoid them. When you saw them off at the threshold of the compound, you were able to breathe a great sigh of tranquility, putting your hand on your face and approaching your mother. She gave you a hug and caressed your back, another day had passed, you just wanted to disappear, you were exhausted.

─ You did very well today, darling. ─ Your mother said softly ─ I have ordered a hot bath prepared for you

─ Thank you very much mom, I don't know what I would do without you ─ You smiled, while you separated from her

─ After your bath I will go to your room to say goodbye, right now I have to take care of the cleaning, you calm down and relax

With a tired look, you nodded to your mother and headed in the direction of the bathrooms. The maids were at the door, standing guard. When you entered the bathroom, you asked them to help you only in taking off the large black breastplate that you had, once released from the metal pressure, and at your request, they withdrew. You stripped the white uniform from your body, and folded it, setting it aside. You sat on a stool and washed your tired body, a bucket of warm water had slid over your head, while you ran your fingers untangling your hair.

You have no words to describe the glory of feeling your body in the hot tub, relaxing your muscles and causing you to lose the rhythm of life. It was a moment of tranquility that you enjoyed with a lot of feeling, so you would take the time that is necessary to enjoy it.

─ Senju Hashirama… ─ The name slipped from your lips ─ What will that man be like?

You didn't know anything about the man, other than that he was the leader of the Senju clan and one of the most powerful ninjas. According to your teacher, the man uses a technique that allows him to manipulate the wood, but from there, you had no other information about him, and without ignoring the fact that he was the man who decided to take the first step towards the alliance, as how your father explained. Will he be old? Maybe, to be a clan leader, he should already be his age, like your father or maybe like the higher ups.

You were filled with curiosity, since it was the first time you would see a person who is not typical of your clan.

What kind of decoration would you have to put on? What food could you have to prepare? How should you be dressed to receive it?
There were many questions in your head, you wanted to impress him, him and your father. Show what you were capable of, what your clan has to offer.

A spark of concern shook your body when you remembered the subject of the clan warriors, they would not be very excited about the news of the alliance. But they would have to get used to it, right?

You tried not to think about it.

You had stayed in the bathroom for a long time, to the point that your body demanded that you remove it from the heat of the bathtub, you took a towel and wrapped it around your body. You sent for your maids, who soon came to you with the yukata that you used to sleep. It didn't take long for you to find yourself on your futon about to fall asleep, but you wanted to wait for your mother. Little by little your eyes closed, you asked your mother for forgiveness internally, since you were falling asleep deeply.

The next day, you woke up under the amused look of your mother, the maids laughed underneath, as they knew the context of the moment

─ Mother! ─ You said, while you were getting up suddenly ─ Sorry, I fell asleep!

─ Nothing's wrong, darling ─ Your mother laughed ─ I understand you were tired, I just went to say good night. They are already preparing breakfast, get ready because we have an interesting day ahead of us.
 
The morning passed quietly while you organized the things you were going to do with your mother. They agreed to decorate the trails, hanging flags with the symbol of the clan, at every certain distance that it eventually led into the complex. The food would be watched over by your mother, as she had experience in banqueting various delicacies, plus she was excited to make desserts with seasonal fruits, giving a small demonstration of the arrival of autumn.

Regarding accommodation, there was no discussion that the leader of the Senju clan was going to be accommodated in the compound, so you had one of the main rooms prepared. The retinue of warriors would be accommodated in separate rooms that were in the complex, which were previously used by your grandparents, now deceased.

The clothes that the people would have would be the symbolic white kimono, the women would have a black obi. Accompanying them, the man would have his white kimono and a black hakama. The design would vary with you and your mother, as they would wear a red obi, in order to make a difference between the clan and the family of the leader.

─ Everything is fine, right, y / n? ─ Your mother said as she wrote on the scrolls, making a list that was directed to the kitchen and its demands for future meals.

─ Yes, all good mother. ─ You smiled ─ It makes me happy to work with you, it's relaxing. Unlike work meetings with my father's subordinates or higher ups, your company is the best.

─ I imagine working with them must be difficult, they are suited to your father's personality

─ Yes, but at least the personality of father I can consider a little, since I have known him like that all my life, and he has moments of weakness from him, especially with you.

─ Well, your father is quite a dilemma ─ Your mother smiled with a slight blush on her cheeks ─ When I met him he was very different from how he is now, he was outgoing, full of vitality, a boy with many ambitions ... I fell in love in all senses.

─ And why has he stopped being like this, mother? ─ You asked, your mother stopped writing on the parchment

─ Little by little, the true behavior of the Kaguya men is defined every moment that passes, nothing can be done about it. ─ Your mother said, a look of sadness settled on her face ─ Especially, your father is the leader, there is no Kaguya man more proud than him.

─ And do you still love him with the same strength as always?
 
─ I love him, and the representation of my love with Hisao is you, y/ n.

Your mother smiled, while she continued writing. The maids left them some sweets so they could share at the table while they worked.

─ Do you know that we could increase the reception, y / n? ─ Your mother said, excited by her sudden idea

─ Tell me mother, I am anxious to know what you have in mind

─ To our guest, once already lodged in the complex. You could do a performance by playing the koto. It would be a beautiful way to welcome our new ally!

─ Not a bad idea! In this way we can show that despite having been a clan that participated in wars, we are heading towards peace with them by showing them part of our customs and traditions. ─ You exclaimed excited and happy about the idea

─ And there is no woman who can play the koto with such elegance and delicacy than you. One of your performances and you will leave the leader of the Senju clan in awe.

You blushed with your mother's comment, thanks to her, it is because you have been practicing playing the koto since your childhood. Your mornings always consisted of giving at least one to three hours to the instrument, but since you were busy this month, you couldn't take the time to find peace in music.

─ It will be good to play after such a long time, it has felt like forever. I hope I am not wrong at that time, it would be very embarrassing. ─ You said, while blushing with grief

─ I hope you're not nervous, darling. ─ Your mother raised her eyebrow, while she noticed how your clear nervousness increased

─ I must admit that playing in front of a foreigner will be a challenge. ─ You said, while pretending to keep your restless hands calm ─ So I'll have to prepare myself, I'd like to make a good impression on you.

─ You will make it perfect, rest assured. The guest will appreciate this gesture.

With the help of your mother, you were in charge of giving the various orders to all the servants who were at her disposal. Activity had resumed in the compound and in the clan. In a general appeal to the people of the clan, you announced the dress code for that day to everyone present. People were intrigued to know the reason why so much movement and what orders they had to obey.

At the hand that you worked to carry out all the organization, expenses, and decoration in two days, you dedicated yourself to your obligations as a provisional leader, you continually repeated the idea that you could say that now it was anything less heavy than before, since you did not force your body to shikotsumyaku workouts, but you knew you were lying to yourself. You were going to fulfill everything optimally, you wanted to make the name of the clan proud, that was your priority.

In the same way, at the end of the day and before going to sleep, you spent an hour of your free time practicing the koto, obviously you had not lost the habit of not playing for a month, but you were nervous, because you knew that maybe your nerves were They would betray and you would make a mistake.

The two days flew by, to the point that the night before the expected day, you could not fall asleep. You would wake up in the middle of the night continuously, thinking about everything you had done that day. Thousands of questions flooded your mind, since you had tried too hard, you wanted everything to go well tomorrow. But you couldn't do a lot if you didn't rest and were forced to fall asleep, in some way or another.

Autumn mornings were pleasant, they were beginning to be colder, but the sun was quickly accompanying to warm your body.

You had on the white kimono, with the symbol of the clan resting on your back, the red obi exalted it. After so long, you swapped the streamlined ninja sandals for socks and their respective wooden sandals.

The maids took care of your makeup, something simple, on request. They dusted your face subtly, while they dedicated themselves to highlighting the red outline of the lower eyelids and neatly drawing the two red dots above your eyebrows. You had opted for a hairstyle that is sideways and a red flower hairpin to set it. A few strands of hair fell in front of your face, those would be adorned with two small tubes.

Your mother gave you a series of compliments, which you returned with the same encouragement. With her company, they took one last look at the guest rooms, when you got to the main guest room, you felt something was missing, you wanted to give it a little personal touch. You sent for the same red flowers that decorated your hairpin, once it was delivered by hand, you went to the small table that was in the future room where the leader would stay and placed a couple of flowers in a small vase with water. You were smiling with satisfaction, now you could retire.

You were walking along the path of the clan, people were properly dressed and were waiting outside their houses, you greeted each of them with a smile, while they returned your kindness. Once you reached the territorial boundary of the clan, you greeted the high command, who were with the army of ninjas behind them, with a look of emptiness and neutrality, almost ignoring your presence. You wondered what the elders did to calm down the warrior men.

─ y/n-chan! ─ The two voices of the brothers sounded in unison, they ran to your direction, while you waited for them with open arms to hug them

─ Good morning Taki-kun, Kai-kun, you look great today! ─ You leaned in, while you caressed their cheeks affectionately

─ You also look very cute, y/n-chan ─ Taki said, somewhat blushing

─ I like the flowers in your hair, they are very pretty ─ Kai said, pointing at them

You could see how Saori and Takeda-Sensei approached you, greeting you. Congratulating them on the presentation they were giving of the clan. They talked about trivial topics, while time passed, they were only minutes away from being able to spot your father in the distance, so they had to be prepared.

─ y/n-chan, why are we all dressed like this to welcome your father? ─ Taki asked, as he crossed his arms

─ Because we will have a special guest on this occasion, we must leave a good impression, right?

─ A guest? Who? ─ Kai asked, while she was holding onto the sleeve of your kimono

─ It is not for me to say, children. When my father arrives they will know. ─ You laughed while the children had a look of despair

─ Saori, Takeda-sensei, I would like to invite you for dinner, since there will be a banquet for our guest, it would be good to share with you since you are like part of the family, I don't think Hisao goes against that idea ─ He said your mother

─ We are honored by your invitation to such an important event ─ Your master said, reverenced himself ─ If Hisao-sama wishes, don't doubt that we will be there.

─ Also, there will be a surprise event after dinner, which is why I would like your presence. ─ Your mother smiled, while she looked at your direction, you knew that she was talking about your musical interpretation

─ And you are not going to comment on what it will be? At least one clue? ─ Saori asked

─ Surprise, I am not going to comment on that event. My lips are sealed.

A gong echoed in the distance, as the first sightings of your father's entourage had been made. You stood in front of the great door, with your mother on your right side, and your teacher on your left side in a kind of horizontal row. Saori and the children stood behind you and your mother, the brothers grabbed your kimono from behind, looking for the moment to lean on you and see from the sides what was about to happen. Your father's subordinates took up position next to the higher ups, who stood in a vertical line towards the door.

You could see the figure of your father and the banners of your clan rising on the plain, alongside the banners of the leader of the Senju clan. Your father walked imposingly, with his white uniform and black armor contrasting, instead, you could notice from a distance the leader of the Senju clan, wearing a dark blue, almost black ninja uniform. His armor was dark red in color and you could see that he had a white bandana with his clan symbol posing on his forehead.

As he got closer, you could notice more features of his person. Your first impression was that he was younger than you had thought, he was not an old man, or some older adult. He was in the prime of his youth. His hair was long, almost reaching his waist. He was noticeably bigger than your father, or bigger than all the men you could imagine. He had a toned body, despite wearing the armor, you could feel his strong arms and legs. For every step he took you could see that he had a perfect smile, which took your breath away for a moment and made you blush a little. The sun's rays hit his brownish skin, brightening it a bit, making him more striking to the eye. His facial features were soft, but you could feel strength and courage shining in his eyes. It was a spectacle to see him, you had never felt such a sense of peace as the one that that man transmitted with only the presence of him.

You could feel how your legs were shaking having him only two meters from you, looking at you with a smile. You had completely ignored the fact that the higher ups announced your father's entry, but luckily you were able to react quickly, since within a few seconds, it would be your turn to greet your father.

─ Father, thanks to the will of the Rabbit Goddess you have returned. ─ You revered yourself, while you approached to hug him subtly, your father kissed your forehead with affection, then separated and moved to your mother's side

 ─ My husband, I have longed for your return. ─ Your father held your mother's hands, while she kissed her forehead and gave her a short hug

Your father was heading in the direction of the higher command, to greet them properly. The Senju was gently looking in your direction, forming a subtle smile. You felt how the heat rose to your cheeks again, he was a very attractive man.
After the greetings were over, your father went back to your address.

─ I have returned after a long month of being away from our lands ─ Your father began, while he addressed everyone present ─ I am pleased to announce that the man next to me is Senju Hashirama. Previously considered our enemy, now our ally.

Even though you were turning your back on people, you knew they would have a genuine astonished face. You felt the brothers tightening the folds of your kimono from behind. The high command of the clan held their heads high, from the corner of their eyes they watched the warriors, who were with a clear look of annoyance.

─ I know very well that this news is sudden, and I assure you that I will make a little space in my busy schedule to be able to explain that event in detail. But right now, I ask our guest respect, let's honor the time of his visit.

Your father cleared his throat, and paused briefly, addressing the man next to him.

─ Now, I would like to introduce my daughter, Princess Kaguya y/n.

When you felt the man closing the distance between you, you were a bit intimidated to see him in front of you due to the difference in size. Your skin crawled when he brought his hands slowly into yours, the touch of her skin was soft and warm, you could see how her body leaned. Little by little, the distance was non-existent, making you feel the heat and the moisture of his lips on the base of your hand, you could notice, very secretly, that the man was looking at you from the corner of his eye. You could swear a slight smile formed on his lips as he pulled away from your touch.

─ Senju Hashirama, it is an honor to meet you, princess of shikotsumyaku.

Chapter 6: Your Smile

Notes:

Hashirama is a personified sun.

Comment if you like it, I would like to know what you think!

Chapter Text

The morning sun was at its highest, yet dense clouds covered a considerable part of the sky, making the weather cool and skin-friendly. You were walking behind that man, Senju Hashirama. The multitude of clan families spread out on the trail offered a sign of respect as the retinue advanced in the direction of your family compound.

Your mind was stirring, somewhat restless to remember the event that had occurred a couple of minutes ago, but for the intense gazes that were placed in your direction, you could not even consider staying calm. Even though your countenance was serene, your mind and heart were out of tune.

That greeting, it was not like one that you had experienced before, no. The number of times the nobles or your ex-fiance had greeted you with a kiss on the base of the hand was not how you had experienced it with that man. His greeting had been so ... Chaste, pure and delicate, something intimate from the look he had given you seconds later, the memory of his lips outlining a slight smile was enough to make you blush furiously. Your father's small talk with the man was unimportant to you at the moment, so you just followed them silently.

You could feel the gaze of your mother and your aunt on your body, with a playful attitude. You were not very good at hiding your feelings, least of all the women who had practically seen you born, and they would take advantage of that moment to discuss it in a future meeting over tea. Once you had entered your family's territory, the great complex was at its best. Your father stopped and you knew that this was the right time to take charge of the matter again, since you were the host, you had to behave according to the situation.

─ We have arrived. Father, please allow me to guide Hashirama-sama and his people to the rooms where they will stay during their stay.

─ Go ahead daughter, please. After installing the guests, I will arrange for you to personally dedicate yourself to ensuring the well-being of our special guest, who is not missing anything.

─ Don't worry father, I've already taken care of everything. ─ You said, while turning in the direction of Hashirama, Please join me.

─ After you, princess y/n ─ Hashirama smiled widely, while she stood next to you

You answered him with a solemn smile, as you walked towards the rooms where the entourage would be staying. The Senju accompanies you in silence, there were times when out of curiosity, you saw the man out of the corner of your eye. They walked down the corridor outside the gallery, when you reached the doors of the rooms, you stopped.

─ These will be the rooms of his entourage, I hope you don't misunderstand us. Although these rooms are separated from the main house, they are still part of the complex. I apologize in advance if they are not good enough for your people. ─ You said, while avoiding looking him in the eye

─ Princess, don't worry. My people will be happy to stay in a place that was prepared so thoroughly. ─ The man said approaching you, forcing you to see him in the eyes

─ Thank you very much for your words, Hashirama-sama. ─ You replied, while giving a little bow ─ If you would be so kind, I would like you to wait for me a moment here while I introduce your rooms to your people.

─ Go ahead, princess. I can wait as long as it takes for you.

Together with the Senju's personal escort, you entered the rooms. You told his people about the facilities available and the services that would be available to them.

The number of people in this entourage was less than the number you had considered. They were about 10 warriors and only 5 servants. Each of the men present thanked you for your attention, the comments of recognition about your work made you blush. You reminded them that if they had any problems or had any doubts, they give themselves the freedom to call you, since you would personally take care of any kind of event that happened to them.

By smiling in their direction, almost saying goodbye, you could tell that it was the men's turn to blush. They had said goodbye to you with all possible respect, each one of them had a serene demeanor, it was a clan with quite interesting personalities, you thought.

You met again with the leader of the Senju, who was looking at the sky, the gentle breeze from him had blown in his direction, causing his hair to move slowly. When he felt your presence, he turned to your direction.

─ Excuse the delay, Hashirama-sama.

─ It has not been delayed at all, and if it were, absolutely nothing would have happened. ─ Hashirama spoke between small laughs

─ Likewise, I apologize. Please join me, you must be tired from the long journey, right? ─ You said, starting a small trivial conversation as they made their way to the rooms within the complex.

─ A little, yes. It's been a long time since he left the village! I have felt a bit rusty, I think I should return to training. ─ Hashirama was laughing loudly, which took you by surprise, scaring you

─ I'm sorry! Have I been too loud? ─ The man said, somewhat concerned, he had a childish look on his face, which made you feel emotional.

─ No, don't worry Hashirama-sama. Only it had taken me by surprise

Instantly looking into his eyes with a little boy expression, it was enough to make you laugh softly. Which you tried to simulate quickly, hiding your mouth with your fingers and looking in another direction, somewhat red from the shame of your improper attitude towards a guest.

─ You look very cute when you smile, princess. Please don't hide.

His innocent words made you blush again, but did not promote your nervousness, since he gave a reassuring look, which made you forget the shame you felt a couple of seconds ago. It was as if he was not a guest, but rather, as if you were next to a person that you had known all your life.

They continued walking until they reached the room where the man was going to stay, you made a sign to one of your maids, to indicate to the Senju's servants at what time he should pass to leave his master's luggage. The servants quickly understood and waited behind your maid, while you opened the door in front of you.

─ This will be her room, Hashirama-sama. If you want to rest, you can order your servants to drop off your luggage, I'll take care of bringing you a tea or something light to eat.

Hashirama passed into the room, watching her curiously.

─ I am somewhat exhausted from the trip, yes. But I would not even like to get locked up to rest. ─ Hashirama said, with a discouraged tone

─ We could walk through the territory, if you wish ...

─ Can we? ─ He asked animatedly, his face lit up

─ Of course, it is my duty to please you in his visit.

─ Before that, I have a little request. ─ He said, as he carried his arm behind his head

─ You ask and I will do my best to fulfill it, Hashirama-sama ─ You said, observing the man carefully, you saw how his nervous gaze was directed towards the floor, which made you see him with surprise

─ Is something bothering you?

─ Yes, something is bothering me. ─ By saying that, you got worried and shortened the distance, getting closer to the man. You were afraid you had done something wrong, had you said something inappropriate? ─ It's nothing bad! Don't look at me like that. I'm just so hot, the armor and this uniform is burning me alive.

You were speechless in your place while the man laughed nervously, you did not know how to react.

─ It was not my intention to scare you princess, I am sorry if I could not explain myself well ─ Hashirama approached you, he had stopped laughing and a look of concern was reflected in his eyes

─ No… It's okay ─ You said, while you reacted slowly, his expression was pure gold, and the situation was peculiar, it was a completely different experience from what you were used to, something that produced some grace ─ Don't worry, Hashirama-sama, make yourself comfortable, I'll be waiting for you outside. Do you think?

─ It seems perfect to me, thank you very much and sorry if I have bothered you.

You left the room and motioned for the Senju leader's servants to come and tend to his master. The maids were looking at you with grace, apparently you could not manage to suppress your reactions and feelings, you were someone very transparent to everyone in this house. You had to admit that this first impression was nothing to do with what you had in mind. You expected an old man or an adult, serious, with few words or without any emotions. Not such a handsome and… funny young man.

After about ten minutes, the door opened and showed the man, his dark warrior garments were changed into a lime-colored kimono, which was covered by a haori lighter than honey, and a sky-colored hakama. The bandana remained intact on his forehead, he approached you and gave you a small smile.

You had to admit that the warm colors of her clothes matched her personality and her expressions. To be honest, whatever clothes the man wore, he would still look very attractive.

─ Shall we go, princess? ─ Hashirama said, pulling you out of your thoughts

─ After you ─ You said, while standing behind him, with a suitable distance

─ Please don't be so rigid with the rules, princess ─ Hashirama began, as he turned over and extended his hand ─ I would like you to walk by my side, it would not be a very gentleman of me to leave you behind.

You saw the hand of man, patiently waiting for your answer. The maids shared glances with each other, smiling underneath. Nervously, you placed your right hand on top of his, he slowly pulled you closer to his side, putting you on a par with him. When you let go, his eyes shone with expectation of what you were going to say.

─ Then, let's go. Mika-chan, do me the favor of letting my father know that I will accompany our guest for a walk, we will be back before lunchtime.

Your maid nodded, and she quickly withdrew. You walked with Hashirama through the corridors in silence, once outside your house you could notice your personal escort approaching you.

─ Will you come out, y / n-sama?

─ Yes, I'll go out for a little walk with our guest. Your escort is not necessary today, Mako.

─ He knows that I have to accompany him at all times, they are orders from his father. Until he receives the contrary, I cannot comply with his request, y/n-sama.

─ You're right, I'm sorry Mako. She just didn't want our guest to think that he's being bullied or something.

─ I wouldn't feel that, princess. It doesn't bother me that his escort accompanies us, the more the better. Do not?

He was a very pure being, you had no doubt.

The two of them walked along the paths of the Kaguya clan, Hashirama watched the people around him excitedly, the women put aside their trivial conversations to focus their gaze in the direction of the Senju, and you were not the only one who fell under his charms, the man it took sighs and blushes from the female population.

For a moment, Hashirama froze watching the children play in the streets, his eyes crinkling and his smile widening from ear to ear.

─ There is nothing better than seeing the happiness of children, right, princess? ─ Hashirama said softly

─ I agree, there is nothing better. ─ You smiled ─ It is gratifying to see how my people are getting used to quiet and happy times.

─ We all deserve to be happy, war only brought out the worst in us.

─ I imagine it was very hard for both parties, Hashirama-sama. ─ You said, while inviting him again to walk the path

─ It was, but now that is in the past ─ He answered, leveling his steps with yours ─ Now we will allow ourselves to move forward together to a new life where we all never know pain again

─ It's a beautiful idea, I hope to be a part of that.

─ It already is, princess. You and your clan will be part of all this, I can't see the day when you show up for the inauguration of Konoha! ─ Hashirama had almost jumped from excitement

─ Inauguration? ─ You asked, somewhat confused

─ Oh! I shouldn't say it at this time, I've been carried away by emotion ─ Hashirama scratched his cheek, you could see how he was blushing slightly, which you thought was cute ─ Can you keep a secret, princess?

─ If…? ─ You said, somewhat confused

─ That doesn't sound very safe ─ Hashirama said, as he put his hands on his waist

─ Yes I can! ─ You said, Hashirama smiled and approached you, whispering almost in your ear

─ First we must find a suitable place so that I can tell you the secret

His voice was deep, despite having an outgoing and pleasant demeanor, he was still a man. His breath hit your skin, causing you to look away from the man and move an inch away so he doesn't notice your clear nervousness.

─ I think I could take him to a suitable place for him to tell me, Hashirama-sama

─ Let's go then ─ The man winked at you, as a sign of complicity

Rabbit Goddess, are you there? I am about to faint. And the culprit is Senju Hashirama.

As they walked towards the river that was near the camp, Hashirama stopped, you saw him squint in the direction of the trees, as if he was trying to visualize something, or had seen something interesting.

─ I think they are following us, princess.

When Hashirama said that, your escort heard him and was immediately alarmed, drawing a bony sword from his hand and standing in front of you, as a sign of guard, ready to attack.

─ Don't worry, ─ Hashirama said, putting a hand on his shoulder ─ Judging from his chakra, it must only be two little boys.

Curiously dress the tree, approaching it. Mako was next to you, with the raised bone sword, for any eventuality. Hashirama was relaxed, since he was not dangerous to him.

Little by little, you could hear the sound coming from some branches, and the fall of several leaves around you. Suddenly, as you got closer, you could only hear the cracking of a branch and the frightened screams of two familiar voices. Life seemed to happen in slow motion, for a moment, you only felt the arms of a man carrying you and taking you away from the place. Something lost, you tried to understand what had happened, you clung to the grip of him instantly, you had been left blank.

─ Is it okay, princess? ─ The man asked, concerned.

You had looked up only to find yourself millimeters from Hashirama's face, it was already definite, if he had seen you blush several times, at this moment you could swear that fumes were coming out of your head. You tried to compose yourself, but there was a lot of information that you couldn't process at the time.

─ W-what happened? ─ You stuttered

─ y/n-chan! ─ You heard Taki's voice, which had brought you out of your thoughts

─ Taki…? ─ You asked something confused, while it appeared… Another Hashirama?

Rabbit Goddess, were you dead and this was heaven?

─ Luckily I moved fast, right? ─ The other Hashirama smiled, as you watched him carry Taki and Kai in his arms

You saw that Hashirama and you saw the Hashirama who was carrying you in his arms repeatedly. You could see that the one carrying you had a slightly mocking smile.

─ I don't understand… Two? ─ You turned around again, Hashirama pursed his lips, it seemed that he was going to burst out of laughter

─ Senju-sama's twin brother saved us! ─ Kai exclaimed ─ Are you okay y/n-chan?

Twin brother?

Hashirama couldn't take it anymore, and let out a loud laugh, definitely, this was the most extraordinary ninja you could have seen in your whole life.

─ The children were in the tree, the branch broke and they were going to fall on top of you, princess ─ Hashirama said, as he drowned out his laughter and held you tightly ─ I reacted quickly so I could save you and the children

─ It was really fast! I couldn't even notice it, y/n-chan! ─ Taki exclaimed excitedly ─ Senju-sama is great!

─ I… thank you, Hashirama-sama. ─ You said, slowly understanding everything that had happened, Hashirama narrowed his eyes and looked at you sweetly, due to your clear confusion

So that's when you remembered that he kept holding you in his arms, which again made you nervous again

─ C-Could I get down? ─ You said, the man also seemed just to realize that he had you clinging to his chest, you could see how his cheeks were also dyed red

He gently lowered you to the ground, once you were on your feet, you carefully watched the second Hashirama who was carrying the children.

─ Why are there two? ─ You asked, somewhat scared and fascinated by the event

─ Oh! It is my Moku Bunshin no Jutsu, with this I am able to develop wooden clones ─ Hashirama smiled, as he approached his clone

The clone had carefully placed the children on the floor, while he approached the main user. If you didn't know that Hashirama was the one on the right, you wouldn't be able to recognize him. He touched it, and you could see how he reabsorbed with his hand, how you did it with the shikotsumyauku.

─ Wood? ─ Taki asked ─ I had heard of the elements thanks to my father ... but never about wood

─ Oh! Are you interested in knowing? ─ Hashirama knelt one leg on the ground, to catch up with the children ─ If they are interested, I could tell them

─ Yes! ─ The brothers exclaimed sitting on the floor, excited to hear him speak

Hashirama looked your way, and he motioned for you to come closer

─ I couldn't begin to speak if you are not present, princess. Please give me a taste of his company.

His attention to you had surprised you, you had never felt included like that by a man, other than your teacher, of course. You were always withdrawn or limited to listening from afar, as you were not part of the conversation, or it was not a topic for women. But seeing that Hashirama genuinely smiled, you knew that it was not to look good with "The princess of the clan", it was not by etiquette and it was not reluctantly. It was because he was born from the heart to include you in the conversation.

You approached them, standing behind the children. Once Hashirama saw you willing to continue the conversation, he began.

─ Just as the Kaguya clan has a Kekkei Genkai named Shikotsumyuaku, I, the leader of the Senju clan, was able to create the Mokuton and I am currently the only user

You saw him surprised and intrigued, was he able to create a bloodline technique? It was unbelievable, so much so that you couldn't believe it. When Takeda-sensei told you once that the leader of the Senju clan could use the wood element, you thought that all Senju could use it.

─ How is that possible? ─ You asked, curiously ─ We are talking about a Kekkei Genkai… What is it only from one person?

─ I have united two natures of my chakra, water and earth. As time went by, I have been able to develop the mokuton and perfect it.

─ Natures of the chakra? ─ You crossed your arms, somewhat incredulous ─ Does that exist?

Hashirama saw you surprised, and tilted his head a little to one side, he looked confused just like you.

─ Have you never heard of chakra natures? ─ he raised his eyebrow

─ No… It's the first time I've heard something like that

Hashirama's eyes were wide open as he put a hand on his chin. He remained static for a few seconds, then he took a little jump and walked away from you.

─ I'll give you a demo! ─ She screamed, as he walked away, reaching almost level with the river.

You exchanged a short curious glance with the children, so that you could pay your attention to what Hashirama was doing. From afar, you could see how he quickly moved his hand, apparently he was trying to make some kind of combination.

"Doton: Dosekiryū no Jutsu"

You could see how the earth had risen, to such a magnitude that it made you retreat, the children stood up in surprise, and Mako, your escort, stepped in front of you three. But it was impossible not to see the figure of a dragon formed by the muddy pool that was near the river.

You did not know whether to feel amazed or completely scared, but you were sure what you had in front of you was something you did not know, and that was the ninja world. You had only heard about the abilities of your clan, how they put them on a pedestal and it was absolute honor, you always wondered how your father and the ninjas of your clan could lose battles being users of something as powerful as shikotsumyaku, and the answer was right in front of you. You could not underestimate the power of the enemies, since they also have theirs.

Takeda-sensei's words echoed in your head.

On the other hand, you could see how the brothers had been scared at first. But when they saw that Hashirama was signaling each one to come closer, they took your hands and looked at you with an expectant look. Your escort followed them from behind, as a sign of alert.

─ What do you think? ─ Hashirama yelled ─ Come closer, I promise you he won't do anything to you!

─ How did Senju-sama do it? ─ Taki yelled, elated ─ I want to do it too!

─ And me! ─ Kai continued, encouraging the idea of his brother

You walked with the two children and then stood a couple of meters from Hashirama, he laughed with his looks of astonishment, the moment he separated his hands, you could see how the earth slowly swallowed the figure of the dragon, making as if nothing had last.

─ That's what I mean when I was talking about chakra natures!

─ It's… impressive, Hashirama-sama. I've never seen anything like this

─ It's something that even you, or these little ninjas can do ─ Hashirama smiled, the brothers let out a cry of emotion

─ Could we? That's possible? ─ You asked, approaching him and violating the protocol limits, were you really interested ─ How?

Hashirama may have been somewhat overwhelmed by the questions or by your extreme closeness, you didn't have time to back off or have a hint of nervousness, since your curiosity had really manifested itself. The Senju placed his hands on your shoulders and you could see that he was looking at you tenderly

─ I could teach you a bit, if you wish… ─ He whispered

The brothers screamed, somewhat uncomfortable. Mako? He might be devouring you with his eyes. It was an inappropriate situation for a woman, to be so close to someone who was not her husband. But fuck it, you thought. You weren't doing anything wrong, not you, not Hashirama.

─ I would love for him to teach me ─ You replied, walking away from him slowly while giving a little bow

You turned in the direction of the children, Taki looked at the ground, saddened. With a slight blush on his cheeks, while Kai had directly chosen to cover his eyes. Dress up Hashirama, who was laughing softly at the behavior of those two.

─ Is something wrong, kids? ─ You said sweetly, trying to stifle a giggle

─ No… ─ They answered in unison

Of course they were sorry, you knew very well that the displays of affection between adults caused them the typical childish nervousness, you were amused, anyway.

Taki walked up to you, pulling on your sleeve and standing on tiptoe, he wanted to tell you something. You crouched down so that the child could come to your ear and whisper a question.

─ y/n-chan, will Senju-sama be your boyfriend?

You had lost your balance, that if it weren't for Taki giving you some weight next to you, you might have fallen sideways. You blushed slightly, your legs were shaking a bit and the Senju looked in your direction, making your heart pump rapidly.

─ I don't think so, Taki. ─ You said something nervous, while you got up

─ Why not? ─ Taki said, somewhat disappointed, as he crossed his arms

Before you could answer, you heard the screams of some children coming your way

─ Taki-kun! Kai-kun! ─ A little boy yelled, who was coming with a small group behind him ─ We were looking for them everywhere, let's play ninjas!

The brothers nodded enthusiastically and ran off to join their friends, ignoring the fact that they were with you. You exchanged a look with Hashirama, and then laughed alongside him. Anyway, they were little children.

─ Sorry if it bothered you, Hashirama-sama ─ You smiled, as you stood next to him, looking towards the river

─ Not at all, I have an immense love with children ─ Hashirama turned to you ─ I have liked them very much, do you think they consider me his friend?

─ I think so, maybe he will chase him and ask you to train them, knowing them… Especially Taki, he will do everything possible to be a good ninja

─ I wouldn't bother teaching them ─ Hashirama laughed ─ But first they would have to learn some theory, since all skill is accompanied by knowledge

─ Very interesting words from you, Hashirama-sama. I have to say that it doesn't stop impressing me.

─ I am honored by his words, princess.

The two of them stared at the river, in silence. Enjoying each other's company. For a moment, you had the luxury of glancing at Hashirama, hoping he didn't notice. And so it had been for several minutes, until the moment when he discovered you and stuck out his tongue slightly, laughing in the process. He had teased you and the two of them were laughing meaninglessly, but with their cheeks tinged a pinkish color.

Mako was behind you, at a moderate distance.

─ I think it's a good time to tell him the secret ─ Hashirama whispered ─ It's something I'll announce before I go home again, do you want to know?

─ Sure! ─ You whispered

─ Safe? ─ Hashirama smiled, teasing you a little more, in a playful tone

You nodded, while he looked in the direction of Mako and then you.

─ The Kaguya clan joined the alliance, right? We are creating the villa hidden between the leaves, in a couple of months we will inaugurate it in all its splendor. I don't want to invite only your father and the higher ups of your clan, but also your mother and you! There will be fireworks! It will be a great party and I want you to be there.

Your eyes lit up and a big smile formed on your face, you threw yourself at the man and hugged him tightly, giving a little jump. Hashirama wrapped his strong arms around your back, laughing with you.

He gave you a little twist, the mixture of emotions in that moment made you completely forget the strict protocol you were following. You were happy, you were having a quiet life and full of future new experiences, screw the protocol, you said internally. Under the arms of this man, you could not think about the higher ranks of the clan or the absurd complaints of him.

Perhaps, for the first time, you felt what freedom was.
When you separated from Hashirama, you could not stop smiling, you wanted to cling to him again, but reality was trying to stop the behaviors of your heart.

─ Did I already tell you that you have a beautiful smile, princess?

─ You are the same, Hashirama-sama.

─ Just Hashirama, please. ─ He said ─ Forget the protocol, please. I really want to be his friend, if you will allow me.

─ How can I not be friends with the man who saved my life and trusted me with a secret? ─ You answered, mockingly ─ In that case, tell me y/n.

Your heart was warm at the time, you couldn't help but watch the man with so many mixed emotions. You walked along the Hashirama along the river's limits, talking about any topic that occurred to them, telling the odd anecdote. That Hashirama had many, that you would be able to listen to them over and over with genuine attention.

You listened attentively to a gong in the distance, and judging by the time, it would be close to lunch. Together with Hashirama they returned to the compound, simulating protocol under the expectant gazes of the high command who were on the streets. Once they were passed, the two of them laughed underneath.

Hashirama quickly understood how strict men were about their laws, something that they could hide well from society, who would say that the princess, daughter of the very leader, knowledgeable of all the protocol, could be in the arms of an unknown man on the banks of the river?

The only downside here was Mako, who didn't have the look of many friends. Before entering the complex, you would take care of him. You saw the figures of your parents at the front door, little by little receiving the guests of that commemorative lunch.

─ Sorry if we were late, Hisao-dono. It was my fault, I was fascinated to see their territories, and that I could not finish the tour. ─ Hashirama apologized

─ You are not late at all, Hashirama-dono. In addition, I myself have asked that my daughter keep it distracted, I hope she has been a good host ─ Your father replied

─ I can assure you, Hisao-dono, that the princess has been a magnificent and very interesting person, her daughter is the meaning of perfection made person

─ I am pleased to hear those words seeing from you. ─ Your father looked at your address, you could notice that he nodded and gave you a look of pride, that he had made you very happy

Hashirama entered your home, while you stayed outside and approached your escort, Mako, to remove him from his services, as you commonly did.

─ Mako ─ You said, in a whisper ─ Don't go saying absolutely anything, please.

Your escort hadn't paid any attention to you, something that had bothered you, but you tried to find some proposal to ensure his silence.

─ What do you want in exchange for your silence? ─ You asked, the young man looked at you interested

─ I would like many things, y/n-sama ─ he began ─ But by being at his service, and having developed some affection for you, we could reach a simple agreement.

─ Tell me what you want, Mako. ─ You said, trying not to despair

─ I would like his father to grant me permission to marry a girl, but according to him, I cannot do so as it interrupts my obligations as an escort. ─ Mako said, crossing his arms ─ I am also a man, I have needs and I want a family.

You were surprised with such a statement, Mako was an older man, yes. You would say he was the same age as Hashirama, or a couple of years older. All the years that he was in your service and you had never discussed that subject with him, to tell the truth, you had been surprised. You thought it was going to be much worse.

─ Don't worry, Mako. I will do my best to do you that favor. ─ You answered, with a smile ─ Is it okay for you to promise me silence in exchange for me getting your request in less than a week?

Mako smirked, getting into your little game.

─ A week then ─ She said, giving a little bow and saying goodbye

You approached your parents again, when they asked the reason for your delay, you invented that you were congratulating them for having pleased and attentive to their guest at all times. Leaving him very well with your parents, who exclaimed and recognized his good work.

You entered your home in the company of your mother, who she put you aside for a moment so that the maids can touch up her makeup and fix it a bit before presenting herself in the dining room. You didn't get to chat much with your mother, other than a few mild statements that the main guest was comfortable with and was excited about everything he had around her. Your mother was happy to hear you.

As you entered the dining room you saw how the men were already spread out in their seats, your mother gave you permission to sit down, while she made a signal to the servants, for a moment the table was filled with warm colors, there were rice dishes , fish, vegetables that were meticulously decorated, in the same way, what stood out the most was the chestnut, since it was the fruit par excellence of the autumn season.

This lunch was different, it was no longer the inopportune comments from the higher ups, or your father's comments about wars and battles, you could only hear Hashirama talking animatedly about how pleasant the walk with your company was. Your father and everyone present were proud of your behavior, apparently you had exceeded their expectations.

Even so, you didn't participate much in his conversations, least of all your mother. The conversation eradicated only in the high command asking Hashirama about all the works that were carried out in the realization of the village hidden between the leaves. He was talking animatedly about every one of his ideas that he had with the Kaguya clan, he had thought of everything. In his fields, in his textile production, in a complex future.

You sighed while looking at him, he was a perfect man.
After dinner, the servants collected the plates and the food trays, everyone congratulated your mother on such a culinary spectacle, your mother elegantly responded to each compliment, with her best smile.

─ So, Hashirama-dono, do you think we hold the meeting right now?

─ As you see fit, Hisao-dono, but first I would like to stop by my room to pick up a scroll for the meeting ─ He replied

─ Very good, in that case. Kano, please come forward with Hashirama-dono and the higher ups at the office, I will see you there.

Your cousin got up, taking command he directed everyone towards the exit of the dining room, finally, you could see that Hashirama was looking towards your direction, while he nodded his head and left. You were alone with your parents.

─ My beautiful women, so worthy of the surname Kaguya. I am very proud of how they have handled things perfectly.

─ It's our obligation, dear. We are very happy to represent the clan. ─ Your mother smiled, while your father held her hand and kissed her delicately ─ But in reality, all this is due to your daughter's merit.

─ You are right, I must point out that most of the comments about your provisional leadership have been excellent, y/n. ─ Your father held your hands, while he gave you a kiss on the forehead ─ Some other negative thing that was against our protocol when dealing with our honorable higher ups, but I have forgiven you for this occasion, since our guest is seen very happy with your company

─ Thank you very much for your words father, sorry if I have not followed the protocol in some moments.

─ Forget that for now, there will be time to talk about it. Rather, your mother has told me that you want to do a musical performance tonight after dinner, right?

─ Yes, father. With your permission, I would like that after dinner, we all meet in the gallery, I could play the koto to our guest, I think it would be a beautiful way to show him the culture of the clan through music.

─ It seems appropriate to me, yes. You have my permission to do so. ─ Your father nodded, while you smiled

─ Could we invite Takeda-sensei and his family? ─ Your mother asked, as she clung to your father's arm

─ I do not see why not, besides that we will be in the gallery, I could send to serve sake while we listen to our and / n play.

─ Then it's confirmed, I'll send a servant to notify Takeda-sensei about the dinner invitation tonight. ─ Your mother said excitedly.

─ Later dear, first I want you to accompany me to the meeting, instead you, and / n. Go practice koto for tonight, then you can rest until tonight. I'll keep Hashirama-dono busy. You did a lot for today, you deserve it.

─ It's okay father, thank you very much ─ You said, somewhat discouraged, since you wanted to spend time with the Senju

Your father left the room accompanied by your mother, immediately afterwards, your maids were waiting for you outside the dining room. It had been a rough morning, and although you wanted to spend more time with Senju Hashirama, your father was right. You deserved some rest.


The silence was exasperating, to the point that you missed doing the paperwork under Tobirama's cold gaze. The high command of the Kaguya clan were very intimidating in your opinion, they just watched you in silence. You understood why then the princess y/n was someone who tried to keep her emotions at bay every moment that she could.

For the moment, you could only wait for the meeting to begin, the one that for some reason your heart tried to avoid. Why? You wondered

You had agreed to come to Kaguya territory for only one specific reason, and that was to start the preparations for the omiai.

When Patriarch Uzumaki recommended you as a nakodo, you had some misgivings, you had to admit it. Since you were being fundamental in something that you never participated in. When joining the Uzumaki clan with the Senju, you believed that it was due to the great friendship they had with each other, but you did not know that the man would ask you for a special condition to ensure the alliance.

Marrying her eldest daughter when she is of age.

And to tell the truth, that day you had sacrificed a large part of your heart, since you felt that in some way or another you had to assume that role, but marrying someone you do not love was not only going to be sad for you, but, for her.

Uzumaki Mito was a very pretty princess, in the prime of her youth. Delicate, patient, loving, quite a lady. The times you were able to get close to her only reaffirmed what you already knew, and yes, you loved her very much and you would always ensure her happiness.

But the healthiest thing was that little by little, your heart stopped beating for the other person who occupied it.

But the memories of that night in which the typical excuse of alcohol was accompanying your movements against the person next to you, took hold of your heart, making it beat stronger to be able to feel almost firsthand the distorted memory of that short but hot kiss.

So, there you questioned that maybe your feelings for that person were stronger than your will.

─ Hashirama-dono, we are glad that you agreed to hold the meeting immediately ─ Said the oldest high command in the room

─ This meeting will deal with a very important topic for both the Kaguya clan and the allied clans, it is better to work on it at once. ─ You said, while everyone nodded at your direction.

You saw how the figure of Hisao entered the room, as he sat down he moved one or another document that was on his table, to clear it. His wife, who from what you understood was called Akiko, looked at him sweetly.

─ First of all, good afternoon to everyone present. As you know, my stay in the village hidden among the leaves has been profitable, I have been fascinated and I have been able to work hand in hand with all the leaders. I have felt very integrated and I want to especially thank Hashirama-dono for having accomplished all of this.

─ Please, Hisao-sama. It was a pleasure for us to serve our new ally.

The Kaguya nodded at your direction, while he coughed and spoke again

- I don't blame you if you wonder why Hashirama-sama's visit. -He said, while he crossed his arms- He comes for a very important reason that involves strengthening the union of our clan with the alliance.

They all looked at his direction, intrigued.

─ I must announce that an omiai will be held on behalf of the princess y/n. It is time to marry her, and we have discussed a lot about that topic, all clans agree to leave a renowned participant to carry out this activity.

The room was filled with murmurs, you could see that the woman was looking at her husband with enormous surprise and happiness. She approached him and made him meet her eyes, as if she were searching for some kind of lie in them. Not seeing it, she couldn't stop smiling at your direction.

─ Does that mean that you, Hashirama-dono will participate in the omiai of the princess y / n? ─ Asked the eldest high command

─ No, I will not participate. I am engaged in marriage to the princess of the Uzumaki clan.

The woman no longer had the sparkles in her eyes, but her happiness was intact. For mothers at this time, they just look desperate that their daughter can marry.

─ An omiai? Wow, this will be interesting. But we need a nakodo to contact all the families of the participants with us. ─ Said another high command

─ That's where Hashirama-dono will come in. He volunteered as a nakodo at the request of his future father-in-law. I feel with all my heart that he will help us choose a worthy husband for our princess.

─ Then please start telling us about the candidates in question

The attention fell on your person again, you nodded while asking permission to get up from your site. As you got up, you picked up the scroll that sat next to you from the table, and held it up to Patriarch Kaguya.

─ Since we are talking about his daughter's marriage, I would like his wife to also participate in the meeting, despite being the nakodo, mothers have a better eye to know if a man is good for their daughter.

The woman was surprised. The exaggerated amount of patriarchal norms in this clan was evident. You could hear some murmurs, but Hisao-dono grabbed his wife's hand.

─ You are right, my wife must participate in this, also she will teach the princess everything she must do.

─ In this scroll I have main information about each of the candidates. I will start to say a little about them and then discuss it in depth only with the parents of the bride.
You cleared your throat, as you opened the scroll and saw her first name on it.

─ As the representative of the Sarutobi clan, we have Sarutobi Fujita, brother-in-law and right-hand man of his clan leader. He is 28 years old, has great military experience and is in good health. His blood type is O.

"I see, next" You heard leader Kaguya say

─ As a representative of the Shimura clan, we have Shimura Tadashi, he is the best student of his clan leader. He is 22 years old, a medium military experience, he is in good health. His blood type is AB.

"Next"

─ As a representative of the Senju clan, we have Senju Tobirama, my younger brother. Great military experience, experienced in tactics and strategies, he is 23 years old, his blood type is A.

You could see that they shared a look of clear interest, it was evident that hearing the name of your younger brother would be something that arouses the curiosity of those present.

─ Senju Tobirama… No? Very interesting ─ The old man said, sharing a look of complicity with his colleagues

"We are very interested in that candidate, but let's continue, please"

─ As a representative of the Uchiha clan, we have Uchiha Tadao, currently the leader's right hand man. He is 21 years old, he has a great military experience, despite enjoying good health, he has suffered the loss of his left eye. His blood type is A.

─ Apparently we have candidates from all clans. It seems that this was the last. ─ The old man said, as he settled into his seat

"No, one more is missing" You listened, while you tightened the parchment you had in hand when you saw the missing name

─ We also have another representative of the Uchiha clan, that is their leader, Uchiha Madara. Great military experience, cannot be explained. He is 25 years old, he is in good health, his blood type is O.

The room had fallen into a deep silence, you knew that Madara's name could cause these kinds of impressions. Suddenly the room had turned cold, the higher ups did not comment, their gazes fixed in your direction, you could see some terror in their eyes.

The silence was stifling, but seeing Madara's name on a candidate scroll made you very nervous. For the past few weeks, you could only remember the conversation he had with you because of the omiai.

"I don't want to get married, Hashirama."

His words were spinning in your head.

"For an Uchiha, it is difficult to marry someone for whom he does not feel love."

"Help me with this, please"

You felt your heart in your throat, for a moment, you felt like you couldn't breathe.

─ How could you hear, we have very interesting candidates. ─ Leader Kaguya said, as he stood up from his seat ─ Knowing the men who will participate in the omiai, we must organize it, right, Hashirama-dono?

─ Y-yes. ─ You stuttered, as you sat back down, giving place to the leader.

─ I'll remember what omiai is, then. ─ The man cleared his throat ─ The omiai is that once the nakodo talks to the parents of the bride in question, delving into information about the candidates. The nakode is forced to hold three meetings so that the parents of the groom and the bride get to know each other, with the future couple in question. The candidates who arrive at the third meeting are the final ones to choose as the final husband. Some may not make it past the first meeting, that must be decided by the bride or groom alone.

─ Do the couple have time alone at the meeting? ─ You asked, somewhat confused

─ Sure, the parents and you, the nakodo, will only be present until the middle of the second meeting. It is very important that the couple feel comfortable with each other, the meetings are so that they can talk about their tastes, and get to know each other better. In addition, we are talking about a union between clans, it is a priority that we maintain a good relationship between the future couple, right, Akiko?

─ We will ensure the comfort and happiness of our family and the groom's family. ─ The woman said softly, with a smile

─ For this reason, this topic will be discussed throughout her visit. I understand that she wants to stay for about 4 days, right, Hashirama-sama?

─ Yes, I think it's suitable. ─ You answered

─ If you change your mind, you can say so at any time. Already announced the topic of omiai, I think that with my wife and with me we could discuss this topic tomorrow, I would not want to overload it. Also, we should discuss the issue of our fields and our textile production, to start business.

The afternoon passed slowly, they had taken you to see the crops they had, the fields that were full of sheep and the butcher work they had in hand. But what had surprised you the most was the sacrificial work of women at the looms. You were simply amazed by the details, the effort and the time that these women invested.

You congratulated them on their work, the women seemed surprised, even a sweet old woman stopped knitting in a moment to nod in gratitude. You felt somewhat sad, they deserved more recognition. It's amazing the way they treated women, you hoped this union would help the Kaguya clan progress.

When walking along the river, your cheeks felt a little pink at the memory of the princess. You wanted to meet her, you wanted to get closer to her. She had the most beautiful smile you had seen in years, her graceful demeanor and her enthusiasm for seeing the world was overwhelming.

Simply, the princess y/n she was someone you wanted to have by your side.
 
The song of the birds announced the sunset, you knew it was a couple of hours before dinner. As they approached the compound, you could only think of her.

You just wanted to see her smile.

Chapter 7: Red Flowers

Notes:

I listened to this song for inspiration from the scene of y/n playing the koto.
https://youtu.be/eT-ybZP-Efw ✨

I melt writing the scenes with Hashirama, it's a sweetheart.

Comment if you like it, I would like to know what you think!

Chapter Text

The sun seemed to be becoming one with the evening sky, giving all its color and fading into it. The song of the cicadas and the last flapping of the birds gave way to dusk.

Your hand ran across the ivory bridge over the wood, while your fingers slowly dangled on the string, changing the tonalities. You pressed gently with your left hand and made a bold change to the melody, making it sound softer.

The music floated in the air, as you gave a little sigh and slowly rested your hand to end the song. The lonely room was slowly fading, and you could see the darkness seeping in, hinting that dusk was coming to an end. Your eyes fell slightly on the koto as you dragged the bridges back to their standard pitch. From afar, the characteristic gong was heard, making you realize that it was not long before dinner time.

─ y/n, can I come in? ─ A familiar voice asked from outside the room

─ Sure mother, go ahead

Your mother came into the room, leaning on the tatami and sitting across from you. She watched you with a smile as you took the tsume off your fingers and placed them in her little box.

─ Ready for tonight? ─ Your mother asked you

─ I hope so ─ You said, with a nervous smile ─ It has been a long time since I played in front of a guest

─ You have never been nervous when touching a guest ─ Your mother said, as she slid a finger over the wood of the instrument ─ Doesn't it have something to do with this special guest?

You blushed slightly under your mother's gaze, as you tried to avoid her contact by lowering her head.

─ I couldn't deny the fact that I want to impress Senju-sama. ─ You said, drowning out your trembling voice ─ It is very important how my duty as the princess of the clan to teach you about our cultures

─ y/n… you can fool your father, the elders. But not your mother, I have also been a teenager ─ Your mother laughed slightly

─ What are you trying to tell me, mother?

─ Senju-sama is a very attractive man, I must admit. ─ You turned your head towards your mother ─ He has a dreamy smile and is very different from all the men I have met.

You smiled underneath when you heard your mother's words.

─ Even so, you are not only a princess, but, a Kunoichi. It must be difficult to hide your youthful feelings in every moment, right?

─ Mother ... ─ You said, while blushing furiously

─ Quiet y/n. ─ Your mother smiled ─ It's normal for you to feel this way, don't try to hide the fact that you have been attracted to a man, at least not with me. Yes?

You could feel how your eyes had crystallized, you looked up to meet the tender face of your mother. A small thank you left your lips, almost silent.

A knock on the door made your mother look back and rise from hers tatami.

─ I think they have come for me, I must attend to the last details of the dinner ─ Your mother laughed ─ Takeda-sensei and his family should not be long in coming, would you do me the favor of receiving them?

─ Sure mother, I take care of that.

Before your mother leaves the room, she saw how she retraced her steps and faced you again, making you look at her with surprise and intrigue.

─ You know? ─ Your mother said, while she put a hand on her chin, in a thoughtful pose ─ I think you should change into a houmongi before performing the interpretation

─ Why? ─ You said something confused, passing your hands over the torso of the kimono

 ─ I don't know… ─ Your mother said, in a playful tone ─ You don't want to impress Senju-sama?

When you realized her words, you could hear her mischievous laughter from her down the hall, leaving you alone with your nervousness. You slid your hands over your kimono, smoothing it constantly, you called one of your maids who was standing guard at the door and kindly asked her to prepare your best houmongi for you after dinner, she nodded and quickly left to carry out your order .

─ y/n-sama, excuse me if I disturb you. ─ Your other maid said, as she entered the room ─ They have visualized Takeda-sensei and his family entering the complex

─ We're not going to make them wait, right, Mika-chan? ─ You smiled at her, while you got up from the tatami and walked with the girl behind you ─ Please, when I am with our guests, I want you to personally take charge of moving my koto to the gallery.

─ We are all excited to hear her play tonight, y/n-sama. It took a long time for him to dazzle us again with his music

─ Thank you for your words, Mika-chan. I hope to honor your compliments tonight ─ You turned to give her a smile

When they opened the door, you could feel the little pair of arms surrounding you, the children screamed excitedly, as if they had not seen you before. Saori was hanging on the arm of her husband, who kept her close to him.

─ I'm glad to know that you will join us tonight ─ You said, greeting them

─ How would we decline such an invitation? ─ Saori answered, while they passed inside the house ─ I'm excited to see everything they prepared with Akiko

─ Also, my beautiful wife did not stop drawing conclusions about what would be the surprise event tonight ─ The man laughed

─ I hope it's not some oratory from Hisao ─ Saori said, while she let out a long sigh ─ Last time, I almost fell asleep in the middle of her speech.

You laughed because of the comment, and you had to affirm it. Whenever visitors came, your father would make a long monologue recounting his entire life until he assumed the leadership of the clan, speaking of his virtues in battle or the best of his abilities. Especially when he drank sake, there definitely no one could shut him up until he was completely unwell.

─ y/n-chan, where is Senju-sama? ─ Taki asked ─ I want you to teach me ninja skills!

─ Me too! ─ Kai replied, excited

You could see how his parents exchanged glances and then stared at you, you caressed the children's heads.

─ Senju-sama must be about to arrive at the dining room, it would be bad not to receive him. ─ You said, as you leaned back to catch up with them ─ It may be that at another time I may gladly teach them, but now he must rest after a long day, yes?

The two children sighed in defeat as they nodded, getting your point.

─ How did you meet Senju-sama? ─ Takeda-sensei asked his children, curiously

─ He saved us! ─ Kai said

─ With a wooden clone! ─ Taki yelled ─ Then he took out a huge earth dragon! And he said that with training maybe we could do it!

Saori saw her husband confused, while he listened attentively. Obviously it should not be new to him, since he was in battle and you do not doubt that he had witnessed what his children were talking about, he knew that and much more. In the middle of the anecdote that the children told about Hashirama's abilities, you heard how his mother asked what they were doing with you. You had forgotten a small detail, that the children had witnessed all your behavior towards the man, then it was when you could see how the cheeks turned a bit red and they grabbed you tightly by the kimono sleeves.

─ Then, will you tell me why you were with Senju-sama and y/ n? ─ Saori asked, raising an eyebrow ─ I don't want to think that they were spying on them

There was a short silence as they hid behind you.

─ Children… ─ Her mother exclaimed, firm

─ Yes we were spying on them, mom ─ Taki said, breaking the tension ─ We saw y/n-chan walking alone with Senju-sama and it made us curious

─ And why? They know that y/n has to be the hostess, it is nothing out of the ordinary ─ said her father, while he put his free hand on his waist

─ It was different! y/n-chan turned red every time she talked to him! And… ─ You saw how quickly Taki covered his younger brother's mouth, with a nervous smile

You could feel how the stares of the two adults were glaring at you, you heard a small suppressed laugh from your aunt's lips, as you turned your eyes to the other side of the room.

─ Well, wedding bells always ring in times of alliances, right? ─ Saori suggested, while she let go of her husband's arm and grabbed your hand

─ Saori… ─ Her husband warned

─ All of us in the clan noticed how you fainted this morning for Senju-sama ─ She whispered, in a teasing tone ─ He is very handsome, right?

─ Don't bother y/n, Saori. ─ Your teacher said, trying to give you a hand in such an awkward situation

─ Okay, I won't do it for you. ─ She wrapped her arm back to her husband's and winked at you ─ For today

You blushed furiously, while your aunt laughed and your teacher shook his head. You walked down the hall leading them to the dining room, where you could see your mother doing the last decorations. She quickly greeted everyone and assigned them a few seats, leaving the corners free for your father and Hashirama. The children were talking animatedly with a maid, while once your mother finished organizing everything, you could see how she and Saori moved to a corner of the room, and you could swear due to the laughter and small movements of head to your address, they were talking about you.

─ y/n ─ Your teacher called, pulling you out of your silence ─ How have you been?

─ If I can be honest, I've been a bit tired, Takeda-sensei ─ You smiled ─ Still, I miss training a lot

─ The trainings can wait, once all this is finished I will ask Hisao-sama to give you at least a week off ─ She said, placing her hand on your shoulder ─ You have already worked hard for the clan.

─ I think a week off would not hurt me ─ You laughed ─ But I would not even step on the training ground again, I do not want any mercy

─ I assure you that it will be. ─ Your teacher smiled, tightening his grip on your shoulder ─ Can I talk to you about something?

─ Sure, sensei ─ You answered with curiosity

─ I don't want to be nosy ─ He started, slowly ─ But I can't ignore Kai's comment and thanks to the blush on your cheeks I can be sure that his words are not a child's mistake, right?

You were silent.

─ I don't want to pressure you to tell me anything, it's none of my business ─ He started, slowly ─ but in case you are experiencing any feelings for Senju-sama, I want to tell you to be very careful

─ Takeda-sensei… Are you worrying about women's issues? ─ You said, laughing softly

─ Attraction and falling in love is not an exclusive topic for women ─ She said, putting her hands on her waist

─ Still, it's funny. ─ You said, crossing your arms ─ Not only you, but my mother and Saori believe that I am developing some feeling for Senju-sama

─ And were we wrong? ─ He raised his eyebrow, while she formed a smile

You blushed, while looking away. Footsteps could be heard coming from outside the room, which was a clear sign that the two most important personalities were about to enter the dinner. Your father entered first, and under his shadow was your cousin Kano. In turn, Hashirama entered the room with a smile, gave a general greeting to all those present and waved his hands euphorically to greet the brothers, who if it were not because they were subject to their mother, they would be able to run to his direction. . When your father sat down, everyone could do the same.

Your mother again called for the servants who paraded with large trays of food, which, like at lunch, was full of warm colors, this time you could taste various dishes that had a delicious soup as a starter, accompanied with soba noodles and vegetables.
 
─ I have a question ─ Hashirama said, as he looked towards Takeda-sensei ─ You and I haven't seen each other before?

─ They surely saw each other on the battlefield ─ Kano said, as he calmly ate

─ Sure! But ... No, no! It was not in a normal battle. ─ Said the Hashirama ─ I remember your look well, you rushed at me alone making a wonderful use of kenjutsu!

You saw how your teacher saw him surprised, while he loosened his shoulders.

─ Do you remember?

─ Of course I remember, I had never faced such a good kenjutsu user before, it was admirable to see his every move. I must admit that you gave me a hard time ─ The man put a hand behind his neck, while he emitted a laugh

─ It is an honor to hear such words from such a powerful adversary ─ Your teacher replied

─ I wish I could have a chance to fight with you again! As colleagues, what do you say? ─ Hashirama asked animatedly

─ If Hisao sama allows it, I will be happy to share a battle with you again

At that moment, you could see how Saori saw her husband with a clear look of pride, the children tried to suppress her screams, but you could see how they wanted to jump from the emotion. Your father kept a short bearing, apparently he did not want to utter many words. For your part, you could only see Hashirama with an expression of clear admiration. For a moment to another, his eyes met and you saw how he tilted his head, smiling at you.

─ It would be a great spectacle to see that battle, Takeda is one of our best warriors, I don't see why we couldn't hold a friendly duel, you tell me the day and you can gladly do it in the training ground of the complex ─ Your father said

─ I hope you have mercy on me! ─ Hashirama laughed ─ Since the alliance with the Uchiha clan, I haven't had time to train, I think I've softened a bit.

─ Hashirama-sama, excuse me if I interrupt, but… ─ Saori said, as she grabbed the hand of her husband ─ Once Takeda is on the battlefield, there is no one to stop him.

─ Uh! And I doubt he wants to fail the words of his wife, huh? ─ She saw your teacher, while he winked at her ─ She has a very good inspiration, from what I see.

─ Don't hesitate, Hashirama-sama. ─ Your master tightened his wife's grip, giving her a tender smile

The dinner passed slowly, when it came to an end, the servants collected in an orderly manner each tray of food, plates and utensils that had been used. Those present congratulated your mother and the servants on the quality of the food, after a couple of minutes, you exchanged a look with your mother, letting her know that you wanted to leave to have some time to get ready. Your mother did her own thing, put her hand on top of your father's and leaned over to whisper something softly to her. Your father looked at your address and nodded, implying that you had permission to leave the dining room.

You rose silently from your seat, and before exiting, you gave a small bow to everyone present to approach the door slowly. The last thing you did was look at Hashirama with a smile, then, sneakily and having caught his attention, you winked at him. You could see how she blushed slightly.

─ You owed me, Senju.

You said to yourself, as you walked through the hallways heading to your room.


You had to admit that the smile and that wink had taken you by surprise, causing your cheeks to turn a slight red. You weren't adept at hiding your emotions, so you just lowered your head and smoothed the hem of your kimono, letting a few seconds pass so you could look up and talk about another topic.

─ Excuse me, Hisao-dono ─ You said, while clearing your throat ─ Will the princess no longer accompany us on the evening?

─ Oh, my daughter will be back with us in a few minutes, she now herself she is busy.

─ Hashirama-sama, we invite you to continue the evening in the gallery hall, I think we would be much more comfortable there ─ The matriarch Kaguya expressed

─ Sure! ─ You responded animatedly

Together with all those present, you left the dining room to be installed in the great hall of the gallery, the servants opened the sliding door that connected to the great garden, causing the gentle breezes of the night to enter. The living room was large, it was completely lit by candles, and some flowers that were decorated in pots, what caught your attention the most that right in front of a wall that was decorated with a painted picture of flowers, there was a koto that it was elegantly laid on a tatami mat. Together with the three men you sat on the right side of the small table, while the women were facing you. You could see that the children were taken to the garden, where they were playing animatedly with some maids.

─ Do you like to drink sake, Hashirama-dono?

─ It is an offer that I refuse to refuse, please. ─ You said, with a smile

You saw how they brought a bottle of sake along with four tokkuri containers, you kindly thanked the maid when she served you, making her blush slightly. The drink was running down your throat like water, and it wasn't because they had started with the lighter sake, but, as bad as it might sound, you had a little problem with alcohol. But this evening you would decide to control yourself, since you were not in a position to stay as you usually do in the company of your close friends or family. You also didn't want to make a bad impression as a guest.

─ The drink is very pleasant, especially the company. I must say that his family is very enviable, Hisao-dono.

─ Thank you very much, but I must tell you that Takeda and his family here are not our direct relatives, even so, we consider them almost of our family. ─ Patriarch Kaguya said, as he took a sip of his sake

─ Oh! Could you tell me the story of how you met? ─ You asked with curiosity

─ Where can we start? ─ The man said, as he placed a hand on his chin ─ It's all because of my wife, so it would be better if she tells it at the beginning

The woman smiled, as you paid attention to them, waiting for me to tell you the story.

─ I was born in the secondary branch of the clan, Kano here is the son of my late brother. My husband was born on the main branch. When we were little we were separated to fulfill different obligations, as a woman, I dedicated myself to learning the same, it did not count that Saori would accompany me on that journey, her company was a blessing from heaven.

─ For my part, I was not from the clan branches, but I was the daughter of one of the right hand of Hisao-sama's father at that time, that's why I was considered noble and I had the happiness of being instructed together with Akiko ─ The woman next to him answered, with a smile

─ Wow, they have been raised as sisters ─ You said ─ They are both very interesting women, I must tell the men here that they are very lucky

The women nodded with a smile, while the men poured another glass of sake, to continue the conversation.

─ Back then, I wooed Akiko ─ The Kaguya started, letting out a small cough due to the sake gulp ─ Before proposing to her, the clan fought a battle with the Uchiha clan. I had been the victim of an ambush until the man next to him saved me. Since that time, he has been my right hand in military affairs.

─ Wow… A friendship arose thanks to the war ─ You said, pouring yourself the second glass of sake ─ Then I'll imagine that friends fell in love with friends, right?

The two women laughed underneath

─ Something like that, does it sound too cliché, Senju-sama? ─ Akiko smiled

─ Of course not! It's nice growing up with a friend and sharing with them the most important moments of your life, I toast to that ─ You said, taking a long drink

─ Of course, you can imagine the honor of being able to marry a woman who despite being noble, beautiful. ─ Takeda said, while looking at his wife with great love ─ I, who at one time was nothing more than a warrior, managed to be Hisao-sama's right hand, and I was able to marry the most precious Kaguya of the entire clan and have a wonderful family

It had not been more than 10 minutes since they opened the first bottle of sake, leading to a stronger one. For their part, the women sent for some green tea and some sweets to invite at the table.

You shared trivial conversations with the couples, you could see how especially, the man named Takeda and his wife Saori shared a clear look of complicity and love, in the distance, the laughter of their children resounded from the garden. You felt how your heart warmed when you admired the relationship of that couple, everything you aspired for in this life was related to the happiness and unconditional love that they demonstrated. For a moment, the memory of your arranged marriage struck your heart, causing you to pour yourself another glass of sake and force-dry it, as if you were trying to drown that memory.

Which you have been doing for months.

"What are you trying to tell me, Hashirama?"

That voice echoed in your head again.

"Hashirama, you are drunk"

You again took another long drink.

The sliding door had opened, making you react. When you saw the figure that was entering the room, you had put aside all other people's thoughts to contemplate what your eyes were observing at that moment.

His neck rose gracefully, like a beautiful swan. His hair had been collected in its entirety, being decorated by that hairpin of red flowers. He walked gracefully, her perfectly crafted pastel pink kimono had beautiful flowers stamped on her skirt, accompanying his innocent and tender gaze. In his delicate hands, he carried a small box, as you watched him walk in the direction of the koto.

When he sat down on the tatami and looked up, you could see that his face stood out that characteristic red color of the Kaguya makeup, the red of his lips looked soft and fleshy while he smiled. She managed to capture the attention of everyone present with the slightest movement.

Delicately she opened the small box she was holding, slowly slipping the tsume onto each corresponding finger. She elegantly moved her hands to change the position of the instrument bridges, before making any other movement, you could see how she looked up in your direction, smiling slightly.

From one moment to another, her arms raised euphorically, the fingers of her right hand moved elegantly, lifting the strings and making them dance, that on her side, her left hand gave the necessary pressure to give tone to the notes. The song had started fast and imposing, but as it progressed she was performing a sway of notes, it seemed as if she had no fear whatsoever in making an intrepid change in the melody, she played without any fear.

Her eyes moved in time with her movements, analyzing each one of them. You were absorbed by feeling the music floating in the air, you could see the scene that you had in front of you and you would believe that you are trapped in a beautiful dream. For a moment, she looked away that reflected clear security and determination, finding you in your clear weakness, she smiled at you for a few seconds, which made you blush furiously. You had a dry glass of the sake, it was too much.

Slowly you could see how he ended the song, his intrepid movements were more and more subtle, and the music faded leaving the magic floating around the room, the cold night breeze had hit your spine, and through everyone they were clapping, including that interpretation. The princess lowered her gaze, nodding to the audience with a tender pinkish hue on her cheek. She slowly dragged the bridges and placed them in her proper order.

─ I hope she would have liked the performance, Hashirama-sama. ─ The princess said softly, while she looked in your direction ─ Do you like another song to accompany the evening?

Her innocent question had driven you crazy.

─ Blessed is he who can listen to her play all his life, please don't end this magic princess ─ You said, raising the glass of sake

She nodded with a smile, and came up with another song in a couple of seconds. Unlike the first, it was an improvised melody, as if it were intended to soften the atmosphere.

─ Apparently she liked the interpretation of my daughter, Hashirama-dono ─ Her father said

─ It's just beautiful ─ You said

─ Since she was a child, she has shown an interest in the koto over the other instruments, it could be said that she stands out from all the women of the clan, her skills are unsurpassed ─ Her mother said, with a smile

Another bottle of sake was opened, while they shared a stronger drink, you could see that the conversation between the men was lightening, leaving aside the formalities and talking about anecdotes from the past, you must admit that no matter how much you shared the conversations and tried to continue their conversations, you were completely distracted by the princess. The night was getting darker, the lights in the living room had gotten dimmer. You could observe that for a moment, Hisao's wife approached him, who apparently was not in very good condition due to alcohol consumption, but that did not stop the man from sharing one more bottle with you.

At an exact moment, the music stopped. Kano had quietly retreated, hinting at his weariness. Takeda and his wife announced that it would be appropriate for them to go home, as the children were dozing. You saw how the princess got up from the tatami to accompany them towards the door, for a moment you thought that you would not see her again.

─ It's too late, Hashirama-sama. Is it okay for us to withdraw? ─ The woman said, as she slowly got up and held her husband

─ Sure, rest. Hisao-dono needs it urgently ─ You laughed, taking the last of the sake glass

─ Oh, Hisao doesn't take much alcohol ─ Said the woman, as she got up with her disoriented husband ─ My daughter will not be long in coming… maybe you can spend a moment together, if you wish.

─ I wouldn't mind her company ─ You said, trying to hide your emotion

─ I know my daughter will see to it that this evening ends well ─ the woman whispered, as she called a servant of hers to help her take away a drunk Kaguya.

The woman spoke with one of the maids, for a moment she saw how most of them had retired, leaving only y/n's two personal maids in the room.

You remained silent, taking advantage of the fact that they had left a bottle of sake with a little more than half, you poured yourself another drink, getting up from the tatami, you walked around the room, you approached the instrument, the wood was fine, it was perfectly cared for. You ran your fingers over the strings slowly, still living the magic of the notes.

With your free hand, you had covered your face. You were hot, you could feel like the alcohol was slowly taking effect on you.

You were afraid of improper behavior with the princess.


As I dismissed Takeda-sensei and her family, I could make out my parents' servants stealthily walking down the hallways, heading to their rooms to rest. Which surprised you a bit. Had your parents already retired? Surely, your father was already practically knocked out by alcohol. Underneath, you regretted the fact that you couldn't have shared a little more intimacy with Hashirama. As you approached the gallery room, you could see that it was still illuminated, surely your maids would be waiting for you. Just one of them came out, who with a smile approached you before you can enter the room.

─ Hashirama-sama is still inside ─ Mika said ─ her mother asked her to stay with him for a while before going to sleep

─ Really?

─ Yes… Apparently, you had completely conquered him, y/n-sama ─ She said, laughing ─ If you wish, you can signal Mai and me to withdraw momentarily and leave them alone…
 
─ M-mika-chan! ─ You said, surprised by the comment ─ Why would you do that?

─ Because more than our mistress, we consider you a great friend ─ She smiled, while she adjusted the hairpin for you ─ You are very pretty and Senju-sama is a dream, you can see the mutual interest

─ Mika-chan… ─ You said, while you took him by the hand and smiled ─ Thank you for this, but nothing will happen… He is just a friend, I doubt it will happen any more.

─ And does that matter, y/n-sama? In there he has a man excited to see you, can happen anything, trust us, we are women, we understand you ─ She laughed, while she gave you a little push to enter the room

When you walked in, you could see the man delicately playing the strings of your instrument. You approached him, while clasping your hands and holding a firm position.

─ I see that the koto has caught his attention, Hashirama-sama

─ Please… Just Hashirama. ─ He smiled, as he turned to your side ─ The koto is a beautiful instrument, but what made it truly beautiful was the one who played it, you have a great talent

─ Thank you for those words, Hashirama ─ You smiled, as you approached him ─ You know? The idea came from my mother, it would not have occurred to me

─ I must express my gratitude to you personally then ─ He smiled ─ I must admit that I have not been able to take my eyes off you, I hope that no one has noticed, I do not want to bother you or cause problems for you

─ I noticed, Hashirama ─ You smiled ─ Don't worry, I don't think they are going to make a problem for you, my father can barely react after the first drink

─ Can't hold the drink? ─ He laughed, as he took a small sip of the drink he had in hand

─ It's a bit of a bad drunk, yes. I think you may have noticed it in his speech or his topics of conversation. Tends to be very ... narcissistic

─ It will be very funny when we are in a meeting between the leaders, I do not know who would be more proud, if your father, the leader of the Shimura or Madara himself. ─ You could see how he laughed, for a moment, a little blush decorated his cheek

─ M-Madara? ─ You asked nervously, looking him in the eye

─ Yes, the leader of the Uchiha clan ... ─ At your clear look of surprise and intimidation by that name, you could see how he fidgeted ─ I think I already know what you're thinking, but you know? Madara is not how most say

─ Oh no? ─ You asked, curiously ─ They have always said that he is… A difficult person.

─ Oh, they always say that about him ─ He laughed, as he approached the table ─ If I'm honest, I have never met a person like Madara, he is very important to me, he is my best friend

─ But… They have always said that the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan were enemy clans par excellence ─ You asked, following him

─ Even if we had fought on different sides, my feelings for him wouldn't have changed in the slightest.

─ Wow… You can tell they are very close friends ─ You said, smiling ─ I bet you must be the sun of their friendship

─ The sun? ─ Hashirama laughed, sitting down on the tatami ─ How is that?

─ You are very warm, outgoing, very sweet… Like a child. ─ You started, while you sat in front of him ─ But you are an intelligent and warrior man, for something you are the leader of your clan.

─ Wow princess, do we know each other today and have you already managed to draw those conclusions? ─ He raised an eyebrow, with a half smile on his lips

─ You are a transparent person, just like me ─ You smiled ─ Have I been very direct? I do not want to bother you

─ I like that you talk to me like that, we are not in front of your family or the high command of the clan, it's just you and me… ─ He said, leaving the empty tokkuri on the table

─ It's nice not having to follow the protocol ─ You laughed, as you slid a finger into the sake bottle, seeing the drawings on the porcelain

─ I toast then for your freedom, I hope you always see you with that carefree smile ─ He said, pouring himself another drink ─ Do you want?
 
Hashirama waved his tokkuri.

─ It shouldn't… It would be improper. ─ You said, with a mischievous smile, raising your hands

─ You're right, you shouldn't… ─ Hashirama laughed, extending it in your direction, laughing knowingly.

You came back to see your maids, they did the one with the blind sight, looking at the floor. You reached out and took the tokkuri, under the mocking gaze of Hashirama, you took a small drink, you felt how the liquid burned your throat, making you cough weakly.

─ Apparently the princess is the same as her father ─ Hashirama laughed, as he served himself in another small container

─ Hey! ─ You complained, taking a small drink again ─ I'm just not used to this sake, they still don't allow me to have one with more alcohol content

─ And why?

─ According to my father, it would be frowned upon by men to see how a single woman drinks sake with a lot of alcohol content, since she would be dizzy and that should be in intimacy only with her partner ─ You said, while imitating your father's tone of voice

─ And here you are, sharing a drink of alcohol with the leader of a clan that weeks ago were your enemies ─ Hashirama laughed

─ Are you telling me that I shouldn't trust you? ─ You feigned surprise, while laughing

─ Not at all, y/n. You can trust me, once I gave you my friendship, don't think that you can get away easily. ─ He winked, making you blush a little for that play

─ It goes the same for you, Hashirama. ─ As you took the last drink left, you extended the glass to his direction ─ Please?

─ With care, y/n. ─ Hashirama said, while he served you a little more drink ─ With this is enough, you must accustom your throat little by little, otherwise, you will be like your father.

─ Maybe at another time I could reach your level, the number of drinks you have had is incredible. ─ You laughed underneath

─ How do you know that I have taken many? ─ He asked, looking at you mischievously ─ Have you been watching me, princess?

You laughed underneath, even though you weren't dizzy or drunk from those glasses of sake, your tongue felt lighter and your personality was on the surface.

─ And yes, I must admit. ─ You laughed ─ There's no point hiding it, I'm very bad at lying.

Hashirama was surprised with your answer, maybe he expected to annoy you a little longer if you tried to deny that comment, you saw how he tenderly puffed out his cheeks and crossed his arms.

─ Aren't you happy for the answer?

It was your turn to make a play to annoy him

─ Why wouldn't it make me happy to know that I was the center of attention of such a beautiful princess?

It was your turn to blush fiercely. Hashirama laughed under him as he leaned slightly on the table, he took advantage of it and reached out her arm, to gently place his hand on your cheek. Delicately, the man's thumb slid across your cheekbone.

For a moment, you had narrowed your eyes, anxious about anything that could happen, but Hashirama was looking at you with sweetness, had stayed static in his place, so much that when he removed his big and warm hand from your cheeks, you had a feeling of emptiness.

─ You are very beautiful, y/n. I like to share this moment with you.

Together with the Senju, they took a deep gulp of their drinks.

─ Could we outside? I think I need some air, I don't see myself in a position to take more.

You nodded, the Senju got up before you, to extend his hand and help you up. You took his hand shakily, and you saw how he put his arm around your arm. When you turned your gaze to your maids, you could see that they were no longer in the room, but that the sliding door was open a few inches, it gave you a sign that they were waiting for you outside.

Together with Hashirama, they stood at the edge of the door that connected the gallery room to the garden, the crescent moon shone in its greatest splendor, the cold autumn breeze gently moved Hashirama's long hair, crickets and cicadas. they decorated the night. You pressed his grip, trying to catch your movements, he stared at you, you couldn't tell if that red on his cheeks was due to alcohol to the feelings that maybe, you tried to get him to share with you.

On the one hand, you saw that he did not emit any movement, he had only dedicated himself to observing you with a half smile, you brought your free hand to his chest, making him shudder under your touch. You stood on tiptoe, but you knew it wasn't enough to reach him. He released his grip on him, for a moment, you were disillusioned. But all that thought had been left behind when he leaned in, and grabbing one of your hands, intertwining his fingers with yours, he had left you a chaste kiss on his cheek.
 
At that moment that you had his face in front of yours, you had narrowed your eyes and you had leaned in the direction of his lips. But he moved his face from his and placed his lips on your ear, his sigh made you shudder.

─ y/n… I'm drunk, I can't do it.

His voice was lower than normal, almost hoarse.

─ You're right… ─ You said, tightening the grip of his intertwined fingers ─ You shouldn't…

─ y/n… ─ Hashirama laughed, leaning his head against your shoulder

─ Yes?

Hashirama slowly raised his head and saw you, you could feel how those eyes tried to pierce deep into your heart, which made your legs shake a little, you saw his full lips, his uneven breath and his noticeable blush. You approached him, moving your last play, giving it your all.

Right there, and under the moonlight, you gave your first kiss.

Even though it was short, Hashirama's lips were soft and moist, you tried to lower your head but a big hand lifted your chin, making you face him again. You let out a small sigh before Hashirama places his lips against yours. Slowly, he slid his lips to each of your cheeks, giving you a series of repeated kisses, which made you laugh, as it caused you some tickling. He separated from you, while he caressed your cheek he gave you one last chaste kiss on the forehead.

─ You're beautiful… ─ He said again ─ But I… I can't reciprocate in the way you want… y/n. Forgive me.

─ It doesn't matter, Hashirama. ─ You said with a smile, while cradling your head on his hand ─ You are the leader of the most important clan of all, I imagine that you have the leaders of all the clans chasing you so that you can marry their daughters ...

Hashirama lowered his head, you could feel his touch getting weaker as his hand shook.

─ y/n… I'm sorry, I don't want you to feel… I don't want to… ─ You could hear her brittle voice

At that moment, you hugged him with your free hand, while subtly tightening the grip of his intertwined fingers.

─ As nobles, we have our obligations… ─ You started ─ I don't blame you for anything, Hashirama… I liked having this. Feel some freedom like a normal woman, even though we had met this morning

Hashirama laughed with you.

─ You are wonderful, y/n… Even so, it is not fair for you, you deserve someone who can love you with all your heart.

─ That someone might come, maybe not. That's my parents' decision, not mine. ─ You said, somewhat discouraged ─ But for now, at this moment, that decision is not worth

─ y/n… I don't want to hurt you ─ The man said, while hugging your waist, getting closer to him

─ I don't want to hurt you either ...

The man broke away from you, moved his hands and released his grip on his fingers. From one moment to the next, he made your hands reach around his neck, while he placed his hands on your waist, pulling you closer to him.

─ So what do you want, y/n?

─ To You, while you're on your visit, I just want to be with you… Would you allow me?

As if it were some kind of sacred response, he pounced to give you a deep kiss, but except for the previous ones, this one was a little hotter, slowly his hands caressed your waist, you could feel the moisture of his lips hitting yours , causing you to gasp. His tongue licked your lips slowly, asking permission to enter, which had scared you a bit, since you did not know exactly what to do, you had tensed with nervousness.

Thanks to this, Hashirama understood your inexperience, which returned to the subtle and delicate kisses, hoping that you relax and be able to try again. You stroked his long hair, running it through your fingers. In the heat of the movement of his lips against yours, you managed to loosen and calm yourself, opening your lips to let out a deep sigh, Hashirama then bit your lips affectionately, waiting for you to give him permission to enter. You brought your head closer, and he had understood the need you had to deepen the kiss.

His tongue slid slowly into your mouth, his lips moved against yours slowly, without any haste and maintaining a careful rhythm, so you can get used to it, but as more time passed, a small gasp left your mouth when you felt the force of his movements against you, causing you to hold him tightly by the neck. That sensation was inexplicable, when his lips parted for a second you felt the need to catch them again, the deeper and faster the kiss was, you could feel that your body did not react.

Back then, you and Hashirama knew where this could end. Even though they wanted more, they had to part ways. The two of them gasped almost silently, while their blush was more than evident. The two shared a knowing look, separating from each other. As you straightened your hair strands, you could feel as if the bobby pin was a little lower, which you tried to fix.

─ y/n ... ─ Hashirama said, as he got up in your direction ─ Let me do it for you

You nodded, while Hashirama's hands were fixing your hairpin, pinning it back into your hair. It wasn't perfect, but it was enough to keep him going for a while longer.

─ I did my best ─ Hashirama laughed underneath ─ They are beautiful flowers

─ Just the flowers? ─ You laughed, while placing a hand on Hashirama's cheek

─ You are more beautiful

They both laughed, as they approached for one last tender kiss.

─ I think it's about time we retire, Hashirama.

─ You're right, I don't want to leave you in a bad position ... But I also don't want this night to end

─ Tomorrow will be another day ─ You smiled, caressing his cheek affectionately

Hashirama kissed your hand, while he pulled away from you. The two of them went back into the living room. They walked in the direction of the door, which you called softly to one of your maids, saying that they were going to accompany Hashirama to her room.

While you were walking with Hashirama, you could feel the time pass slowly, that when you reached his room, it was a hard time for your heart, since you did not want to end the magic tonight.

─ Thank you very much for joining me, princess. Until tomorrow, rest.

Hashirama said, as she gave a little bow and showed one of her sweetest smiles. The door slid open, and the surrounding light in your world had been dimmed by the darkness of the hallway.


When the door in front of you had slid in, you had let out a long sigh. You couldn't control your emotions at that moment, all the thoughts attacking your head seemed to have no place. You circled the room, accompanied by a few small jumps. As you slid your haori down your arms, you couldn't get the y / n touch on your body. Her shy looks, her innocent kiss, her gasp for more. It drove you crazy.

When the hakama had slid down your legs, you could feel a rigid heat coming from your legs, you tried to calm down while changing, you looked like a teenager. But it was true, that princess had captivated you, tonight you couldn't easily get her out of your head.

The lime-colored kimono was quickly replaced by a white yukata. By folding your clothes and placing them neatly on your luggage box, it didn't take you long to walk around the room and extinguish the candles that were lighting. Except for the candle that was on the table that stood next to the futon that had been prepared for you.

When you sat on the futon, you untied the bandana that had your clan's symbol engraved on it, to place it on the table, something about it had caught your attention, it was a small vase that had the same red flowers that adorned the hair of and / n.
You slid your fingers over the petal of a flower, feeling the softness of it.

You remembered then her soft and fleshy lips on yours, the depth of the kiss, the caresses of your hair.

Damn

You thought, feeling a spasm in your crotch.

Who would say that you would find yourself in a similar situation as that day?

But this time, the inspiration came from a different person.


─ Well…? ─ Mika said, as she stripped you of your hairpin with a smile

─ Apparently we weren't wrong, right, y/n-sama?

Her comments had made you laugh, while the girls slowly helped you remove your houmongi. Your already flushed face established a great emotion in them, and your heart had warmed. The truth is that you owed them one, you always considered that they were great friends. At that moment, you could confide in him most of the things that had happened in that room, minus that hot kiss. That you preferred to keep in your privacy.

This night was going to be long.

Chapter 8: The Reason Of Your Visit

Notes:

Naori at this time had not created the izanami.

Madara says Bi rights.

Hashirama is a sun boy.

Comment if you like it! I would like to know your opinion :)

Chapter Text

You dropped the quill onto the parchment with a strangled sigh. You did not feel like doing anything, your eyes burned and the muscles tensed, with the arm that you had supported, you leaned it to support your head. The young man in front of you got up somewhat alarmed, realizing your notorious annoyance.

 ─ Madara-sama! ─ He yelled in despair

You raised your hand, giving him a small sign of reassurance. You saw how Tadao quickly picked up a vase of water and clumsily handed you a glass. You took it hastily, and then placed the glass heavily on the table. You rubbed your temple for a long moment, blinked a few times, and managed to rebuild your posture.

─ Please, Tadao. Bring me something sweet.

Having said that, the young man quickly withdrew. You saw the table and all the files that were scattered on your side, the reports correctly arranged in a pile, the inkwell almost dry. You rubbed your hand over your eyes, feeling their heaviness. How many nights do you go that you don't sleep properly? Five, maybe six. No, the previous Saturday you had relaxed with Hashirama at the Senju complex, but alcohol and a good meal cannot replace a good nap. So it would be six days in which you cannot reconcile a true rest. And now, that three days had passed since you didn't see the clumsy Hashirama, you couldn't even afford to rest. Since the entire movement of the leaders fell on the second leader of the alliance.

Worst? It is that Hashirama had almost all the jobs in half.

Shit, Senju.

─ I brought you some manju! ─ Tadao announced, as he placed the tray in front of you and served you a glass of water again

You nodded in gratitude as you ate, for every bite you took, you saw the concerned face of your subordinate. At first, you tried to understand it, but now it was just annoying.

─ I didn't die, Tadao. Stop looking at me like you were at my funeral. ─ You said, while taking another manju

─ Sorry Madara-sama, just… ─ he started to say, nervously

─ What? ─ You asked, while raising the glass with water

─ I think it is very evident that I am worried about you ─ It began

─ It was just a relapse from stress Tadao, it's not something new ─ You interrupted him

─ Madara-sama, I know that he is the leader of the clan and that he is very busy with his obligations ─ He said, while crossing his arms ─ But, don't you think he is exaggerating?

─ Are you questioning the things I do, Tadao? ─ You said, with an irritated tone in your voice

Your subordinate trembled a little, but he held firm under your gaze.

─ The truth is that yes, a little. ─ He finally said, catching your attention ─ You have time to rest, however you never use it for that purpose, you are always doing something or looking for what to do.

─ What's wrong with that? ─ You asked, with a raised eyebrow

─ You don't sleep well, you always look sleepy or tired, I don't see you eat at the right times, most of the time you are locked up here.

─ But I do always go for a walk around the village, Tadao.

─ Yes, thanks to Hashirama-sama you go out to breathe fresh air. ─ He said, as he extended his arm to reach the jug of water ─ But that does not replace a good nap, you know very well that I can take care of organizing the papers and files in the office if you wish.

─ It would be very unfair of me to leave you such a job, Tadao. What you do for me is more than enough.

─ Still, I wish I could help you more. ─ The minor sighed, as he poured two glasses of water ─ I really care about you, Madara-sama, he always goes out of his way for the clan and has almost no time for you

─ I appreciate your concern, but I'm fine. ─ You said, crossing your arms ─ And if I haven't had time to rest it's because Hashirama's airhead never finishes his work and he left all the paperwork to me

Tadao laughed, as he handed you the glass of water again.

─ I don't even want to imagine the complaints he receives from Tobirama-sama

─ You know better than I do that Tobirama is really the crazy one about work, if you really want to care about someone, he is the perfect candidate

Tadao shook his head, with a smile.

─ I only ask you to rest a bit more, Madara-sama. Also, in a few weeks it will be our turn to make a long journey, I don't think he would like to show an agonizing posture to the family of our new ally

Oh, true. The omiai.

─ We still haven't received a letter from Hashirama, have we? ─ You said, while looking at your office window out of the corner of your eye

─ Not yet, but it's only been three days, he will surely send news today.

─ Knowing him, he must be harassing Hisao-dono's family with questions.

─ How did he deal with Sasuke-sama's family? ─ Tadao laughed ─ It was fun, Hashirama-sama has always known how to carry out a conversation and put a better atmosphere

─ Even so, I doubt that the Kaguya will receive him with open arms, well you heard Hisao-dono say that his clan is not aware of the annexation of the alliance, however there you have Hashirama going to put himself in the mouth of the wolf. ─ You said, while you crossed your arms

─ Does he fear for Hashirama-sama? ─ Tadao said, with some surprise

─ Oh no, no. I would fear for the Kaguya if they attack Hashirama, they couldn't even get within 5 meters of him.

─ Then? ─ Tadao asked, somewhat confused

─ I'm afraid that there will be some revolution or something in the Kaguya clan, I am not sure if they will accept the issue of the alliance so easily, I think that Hashirama should let Hisao-dono explain to everyone about the new life they are going to have , not appear as if nothing.

─ But not only does the clan join, but they are going to marry the princess with a high command of the village, I think that this action is enough to respect the decision of their leader...

─ It may be yes, it may not. ─ You said, while organizing the documents you had on the table ─ But that doesn't matter right now, we should keep working.

Tadao nodded, somewhat intrigued. As the two of you found yourself refocusing on work, you could hear hurried footsteps in the direction of your office, and the chakra was, unfortunately for you, familiar.

─ Madara-sama! Are you still locked in the office? ─ Said the young man, as he turned to your direction ─ Oh my God, You look like the shit

─ Just when I was feeling calmer ─ You said, crossing your arms ─ What do you want Hikaku?

─ He's not happy to see me? ─ He said, with false indignation ─ I, who have taken some time from my duties to see how my old friend, the leader himself, is doing.

You rolled your eyes.

─ If you just wanted to see me, you already did. Therefore you can withdraw. ─ You said, with an irritated tone

─ Oh, sorry Madara-sama, I did not want him to react like that, the truth is that I would like to talk for a while ─ He said, while he put a hand on the back of his neck

─ It's not nice to start the conversation by exclaiming how shitty my looks must be. Do not? Or do you no longer respect me as a leader, Hikaku.

The young man moved away from the table a bit, while he laughed nervously.

─ I already told you I'm sorry, Madara-sama. He knows that there is no Uchiha who respects him more than I do.

You glanced at Tadao, as he shook his head and shrugged his shoulders with a smile. You arranged some files and motioned for him to settle in the seat next to your subordinate.

─ Oh, don't think that I was forgetting to greet you Tadao-kun.

─ Hikaku-san, how have you been?

─ Oh, you know. You are the one who gives me the missions after all. ─ He said, while he scratched the back of his neck ─ I have nothing to say, I'm very bored and I thought about visiting them

─ If the lack of work is the reason for your boredom, I can solve that problem immediately, Hikaku ─ You said, with a malicious smile

─ Oh, if it is the position of the second in command of the Uchiha Clan, I would never be bored again ─ Hikaku smiled, while looking at Tadao ─ I don't doubt that you do well, Tadao-kun. But I think he would have much more experience in this field.

Tadao rolled his eyes and laughed softly, while a mocking sound came out of your mouth.

─ What's the joke? Tell it so that I also laugh. ─ He exclaimed, somewhat annoyed

─ You are an elite ninja, and you were a great friend of Izuna. But I would never put you second in command ─ You said, with a sarcastic smile ─ Don't even dream of it.

─ Besides, I only serve as a subordinate, Hikaku. There is no second in command of the clan, get over it at once ─ Tadao said, while he crossed his arms

─ But you have the authority of one, it is not worth it. ─ He said, while he crossed his arms ─ I don't understand why you never considered me, Madara-sama

─ The fact that you irritate me too much is that I wouldn't think of choosing you, Hikaku. ─ You said, shrugging your shoulders and spreading your arms to the sides ─ Tadao is younger than you by three years and still, he is more mature than you could ever be.

─ Uh, you know I have my moments of seriousness, boss.

─ You are still heavy, and you talk a lot. I don't have time to listen to you, besides Tadao is doing you a favor, if you were sitting in his place, you couldn't last a week, I would kill you the day after you went to work

─ How nice of you, Madara-sama. ─ He replied, with a sarcastic smile ─ Each one of his words made me move with emotion.

─ I know, don't go crying over the documents.

The three of them laughed, as much as Hikaku it's a pain in the butt, he was a great war companion and you considered him as part of your family, not like a brother, but, like a fucking cousin looking for the golden opportunity to loosen you up screws from time to time.

─ Well, now yes. You don't come to visit the office just because you miss us so much ─ You said, while putting your hands on the table ─ If you did something wrong, you know very well that I will not defend you before the council.

─ I didn't do anything wrong, Madara-sama! That offends me. ─ He feigned indignation, while he laughed ─ This time, I am not involved in what I am going to tell him.

─ That's good to hear, let's see, once you say what you have to say, we have to keep working.

─ Well, it all started with me walking through the center of the village. ─ Hikaku began, while he hugged Tadao's neck with one arm and with the other extended it into the void ─ he found me alone, sad and helpless.

─ My God, Hikaku. Stop being weird for a day, I'm not asking for more. ─ You said, while covering your face with one hand

─ You take away all the emotion, Madara-sama. ─ He said as he released Tadao and settled into his place

─ Hikaku either you tell me right now or I'll kick you out of here.

You could feel a vein swell in your forehead.

─ She was walking downtown yesterday afternoon, and well. Near a local I could hear a small fragment of a conversation between Tobirama and Tōka ...

─ And? Are you telling me how you harassed the Senju cousins after a mission?

─ No! ─ Hikaku exclaimed ─ I heard something related to a wedding…

You raised an eyebrow, as you shared a quick exchange of glances with Tadao. If the unhappy Hikaku knew the topic of omiai, they were fried. It was like giving a kunai to a newborn, anything could happen.

─ So, he made me curious. ─ He said, as he crossed his arms ─ If it was up to me, I was going to ask him directly about what was happening.

─ Then you didn't ─ Tadao said, with some relief

─ Oh, you guys would like that. ─ Hikaku said, with a cynical smile ─ When Tobirama said goodbye to her cute cousin, I was able to approach her, you know… To talk.

You crossed your arms and pressed your fingers over her clothes, staring at him.

─ Tōka thought the same thing, that he was spying on them and since he hit me hard at that moment, until now it hurts. And now we're supposed to be friends! ─ He said, rubbing his right arm

─ Well deserved you have it ─ You spat, with a smile on your lips. Senju Tōka had a heavy hand, so you doubt that his blow would not have left a painful sequel.

─ Anyway, I asked her if she was going to marry Tobirama, I don't know. It was the first thing I thought.

─ I imagine she gave you another hit. ─ Tadao said, with a mocking smile

─ Well, you're not wrong, you're very smart Tadao, that's why Madara-sama has chosen you as his main subordinate

They both rolled their eyes, while Hikaku laughed and cleared his throat.

─ Anyway, after all that fuss, I was able to talk to that very short-tempered Senju. He did not want to tell me the details, but you can imagine how much I had to insist.

─ I should personally apologize to Tōka for assigning such a stupid Uchiha as a partner.

─ Anyway, how should I dress for her wedding, Madara-sama? ─ He said, while scratching her cheek showing a malicious smile ─ A black or dark blue Hakama? What would be more appropriate?

And we started.

─ I'm not engaged, Hikaku. Don't be childish.

─ Or it can be our little Tadao! ─ He said, as he hit his arm with his elbow ─ You are old enough to get married, they grow up so fast!

You could see how Tadao blushed a little, as he lowered his head.

─ Judging by your blush, the princess of the Kaguya must be beautiful. Do not? ─ He said, laughing mischievously ─ Are you the only Uchiha to choose to marry? What a waste.

─ Are you offering yourself as a candidate? ─ You asked, with an irritated tone of voice

─ Oh no. I only have eyes for the pretty Senju. Hopefully one day she can understand my feelings.

─ If you are still the way you are, I doubt it.

─ Oh, Madara-sama always so gentle. ─ He said, smiling ─ No, now out of joke, I think it is great news to know that the Kaguya clan joined us and wants to strengthen the alliance.

─ Since when are you so nice to our ex-enemies? ─ You said, glancing at him ─ If you were the first to disagree with me when we joined the Senju.

─ Past tense, now I am a new man. ─ He smiled ─ Just like you, Madara-sama, but that's not the point. When will the omiai take place?

─ Right now Hashirama must be discussing it with Hisao-dono and his wife, I guess we will be the last to meet the princess. ─ You said, almost uninteresting

─ I don't doubt that you will be the fat fish of the omiai, Madara-sama. Marry a princess? That is already another level, this opportunity would not have been given if she married Naori how the elders of the clan ruled.

Oh, that commitment, how to forget it.

It did not last more than a week.

─ Even so I never knew exactly why he didn't marry Naori, she is beautiful and smart. It's scary just like you, they would have been a powerful couple, yes or no, Tadao?

You saw Tadao, while he was shrugging, you could see how he was shaking his head, hinting at a statement to the question.

─ Naori and I are very good friends and colleagues from the clan, that's more than enough. ─ You said, while stretching your arms ─ I don't doubt her beauty and intelligence, but we just weren't compatible, nor will we ever be.

─ But why? ─ He asked curiously

─ An Uchiha shouldn't marry without love involved, Hikaku. ─ You said, finally.

The two of them looked at you curiously, while silence invaded the room for a few minutes.

─ Isn't that very poetic of you? ─ Hikaku laughed uncomfortably

─ No, I think so. Do you have a problem?

─ No, but… Then why are you participating in the omiai? ─ He raised an eyebrow, with a mocking smile ─ Did he fall in love with a princess he does not know?

─ Of course not. I just do it out of politics, but I don't think I'm chosen, besides, there are much more interesting parties, like Tobirama or Tadao here.

─ And Tadao why? Can't an Uchiha marry without feeling love? ─ He asked something defiantly, while he looked at you carefully

─ I understand that Tadao seeks to start a family, and if he likes the princess, I will gladly bless this marriage. In the omiai the two parties must agree, right? ─ You finally said, crossing your arms ─ Tadao, do you want to participate in the omiai?

The young man blushed again, as he lowered his head and laughed softly.

─ Well yes, I would like to meet the princess… I don't know, it would be the first time I actually met one of her.

 ─ There you have it, Hikaku. Any other question? ─ You said, closing your eyes in victory sign

─ What if you fall in love with the princess? ─ He asked almost innocently ─ There may be a small possibility ...

─ It won't happen.

─ Why? Isn't anyone capable of entering Uchiha Madara's heart?

─ That is beside the point. I'm just not interested in getting married.

─ At some point you will have to, Madara-sama. You are the patriarch of the clan, you must leave even one heir… ─ He said, crossing his arms ─ Or you will have the elders bothering you until the end of your days.

─ They can't force me to do anything, do you understand, Hikaku? ─ You said raising your voice, as a sign of ultimatum

The man trembled under your gaze, as he lowered his head and sighed in defeat. You got up from the tatami and walked across the room, taking a few small steps towards the door. For a moment you turned in the direction of Tadao, who tensed under your gaze, as if he, too, was the cause of your annoyance.

─ Tadao, after organizing those reports I would like you to order a couple of maids to clean the office. Understood?

Your subordinate nodded nervously as you briskly retreated from the room. Such was the surprise for the guards that they could not react quickly to see you almost in the middle of the corridor. The corridors of the large complex were unfolded in each of your steps, you did not pay attention to the girls who were walking around. You just wanted to get out of there.

You weren't very easy to provoke, being impulsive is a pretty common mistake for the weak so you didn't have time to get mad at every nonsense Hikaku was talking about, so you decided to ignore it. As you walked through the streets of the Uchiha district, you calmed your every step, taking the walk with a certain ease.

The small businesses within the clan were already being functional, which you saw with some pride, since a month after their opening, sales were optimal and the economy within the clan was growing in ever larger numbers. Likewise, you received friendly bows and greetings from your people.

The behavior of the Uchiha people compared to other clans was evident, but you longed for that to change as time passed. By now, the people of the clans were more and more open to feeling your presence, but they were still afraid of the past, which you understood a little. In Hashirama's exact words, you just had to give time to time and wait.

─ Good morning Madara-sama, how are you? It's nice to see you. ─ Said the calm female voice, approaching you

─ Naori, good morning. ─ You said, turning to the woman ─ I was looking at the shops, apparently everything is going well.

─ Every day people from the village come to buy in the small market that we have, they say that there are very good quality things here and we should consider expanding all over Konoha. ─ The woman smiled

─ That is up to our merchants, they will settle where they feel comfortable. ─ You said, making a sign for her to walk with you, which followed immediately ─ How is Naka?

The woman blushed a bit because of your question, which made you somewhat amusing, since you believed that her serene personality could not be weakened with a few simple words.

─ Oh, Naka is fine. He is helping my family. ─ She said, while she clasped her hands with a nervous smile ─ We are thinking of opening a small arms store

─ Yes, I am aware. Your father showed me the plan of the store, I hope they do well. ─ You said, while you were looking at the stores and paying attention to the woman next to you

For a moment, you felt the uncomfortable glances coming from the adults of the clan, it was very obvious and little disguised, as if you could not be calmly walking with a friend or or someone of your esteem who is female. Even so, you were calm, you were not going to fall into those misinterpretations that people were giving, but you were somehow afraid of Naori's integrity, after the above, you did not want to bother the woman. You considered her a nice person after all.

─ I won't continue to bother you Naori, I have things to do.

─ It doesn't bother me at all, Madara-sama ─ She said with a smile ─ We'll see you another time.

They shared a small farewell and took different directions, you faced in one way or another the inopportune glances of each of the people who were observing the supposed spectacle of the leader accompanied by a woman. For a moment of your walk, and thanks to the fact that you were lost in your thoughts, you did not realize that you were already approaching the center of the village. Everything was well structured, but a couple more details were still missing to conclude the realization of the village hidden between the leaves.

The people who were just joining the village looked at you with even more fear, but they smiled as a sign of respect. Children of different clans were running here and there as usual, taking advantage of the pleasant warmth of the morning.

Upon reaching the wooden fence feature, you expected to find that smile you knew was far away. You hiked the trail up the big rocks, ignoring your surroundings and concentrating on Hashirama.

The memory of last night did not leave you calm in the same way, but you could not show the weakness of your heart while the people outside your feelings were still present, which you decided to take refuge on top of the rocks, with a wide view of the village , and a place where more than a couple of interesting things had happened. The clouds covered that place, which you were mentally grateful for. The village unfolded under your feet as you sat on the edge of the rocky area, stretching your legs out of the edge of the rocks and looking up at the sky.

Again the memories of that night could run uneasily through your mind.

Hashirama resting his head on your neck, making his fine hair fall like a cascade on your chest. The inquisitive position of his hands that imprisoned yours under his touch, the numerous bottles of sake scattered all over the rocky area.

─ What are you doing to me, Hashirama… ─ You said to yourself, while you put your right hand on your heart and pressed tightly over your clothes

And from one moment to the next, the Senju's body was leaning forward, forcing you to lower your posture while whispering incoherently in your neck. Once you had done his job, you could see the Senju rejoicing on top of you, while he laughed with false innocence.

And you had to admit that the smell of sake was not only characteristic of Senju, that bad habit of his had infected you in some way, that despite not being on his level, it could be said that they were somewhat level. You flexed onto your stomach and grabbed the man around the waist, tightening him with your grip and making him laugh softly.

"Why don't you want to get married, Madara? You deserve someone who can make you truly happy "

The memory of his words pierced your heart.

"Try it, for me"

A wave of emotions ran heavily down your back, you could feel it vividly.

Again, his firm touch had fixed you on the ground, while the older one leaned at the level of your face, you leaned down to place a soft kiss on the lips. And even though they weren't supposed to, at the height of the situation, Hashirama didn't seem to find anything that could stop him from not reciprocating you.

Your cheeks were red, which you had put your hand to your face and tried to hide from yourself the effect the memory had on you. That night before traveling to the territories of the Kaguya clan, it had only started as a ridiculous meeting in the Senju complex with the other leaders, but at nightfall he wanted to see the stars with you alone, he wanted to be on his rock.

He wanted to accommodate his feelings once and for all, which you knew well he could not achieve. Despite all the beautiful words and that almost intimate touch, he decided not to help you in your decision, he wanted you to participate in the omiai.

And you knew well that Hashirama would do everything possible to marry you to Princess Kaguya.

Now your thoughts strayed to her. On the subject of women you did not have much to say, in times of war and after a battle you liked to feel from time to time the delicacy of a woman's skin on your body, listen to her guttural and somewhat rude noises, say goodbye to them after finishing that dirty job. You couldn't complain, but those two women you had sexually related to were monotonously exotic, somehow repeating the same pattern.

You didn't like to force anything, no one had brought those girls, they just appeared in your camp. Or they crawled into your arms, which to calm the tension of war, or some thoughts that darkened your mind, you could not deny.

But you stopped making those casual encounters by concentrating on the battles against the Senju, you had not lost interest in women, but thanks to every event that had happened so far, you could not rule out the possibility that you were interested in Hashirama in one more way intimate.

Which, perhaps, was reciprocated.

Or maybe only when he was drunk?

You saw the sky again, as you crawled on the rocky ground, slowly getting up.

What would that princess be like?

You do not doubt that she would surely be a spoiled brat, you would not like to stigmatize, but all the princesses of clans that you had known had that happy characteristic. Being only reserved in their complexes and waiting for the men of that time to return from the battle, her behavior would deviate to the little that they are allowed to do. Also, from what you have been able to hear speak to the patriarch of the Kaguya about his family and the life of his clan, you could know in advance that it was a clan very ruled by male power, so perhaps you would be dealing in the future meeting with a very submissive woman.

─ Kaguya y/n…

Her name slid softly across your lips as you walked down the rocky path, slowly descending to make your way to your compound, as it was close to lunchtime.
That woman would not be a mystery for long.


─ Hashirama-sama… Can I come in? ─ You said nervously, while your maids looked at you with a smile

From one moment to another, you could hear some rumbles coming from the room in front of you, which alarmed you along with your maids, but when you saw the serene face of Hashirama's personal servant, you decided to lower your guard and calm down.

─ Wait! I'm not presentable yet, give me a couple of minutes.

You could hear Hashirama's nervous voice, which had made you laugh underneath, he really was someone you couldn't get bored of easily. His servant smiled as he shook his head, implying that it was not the first time he had experienced this. You waited patiently, until you heard his voice, giving you to understand that you could pass calmly into the room.
 
 ─ Good afternoon, Hashirama-sama ─ You smiled ─ I come to let you know that lunch will be in an hour, we had a little delay in the kitchen. They ordered me to run a small company for you while they sort out that problem, if you wish.

─ How would I be able to refuse such beautiful company? ─ Hashirama smiled, as he got up from the tatami

You could see that the kimono was a little more open showing his chest slightly, and giving a sign that she might not have adjusted it correctly before putting on the hakama. The skin on his chest was perhaps a bit disguised by the amount of fabric, but it was enough to give way to imagination, which made you blush and laugh softly underneath.

─ We could walk through the gardens that are connected to the gallery ─ You said, while putting your hands together

─ What are we waiting for? ─ Hashirama approached you, while he extended his hand, signaling you to walk beside him

With a bit of nervousness, you approached him but denied his touch, which he watched carefully. His gaze on him had turned sad, but it could be compared to the expression of a small child when you denied him a sweet, which made you melt. Even so, you approached him and leaned your body, making him a bit nervous.

─ Hashirama, fix your kimono. I won't be able to walk with you if you show your chest like that ─ You whispered, with a little laugh in between ─ I'll wait for you outside.

Hashirama looked at you in some surprise, as he proceeded to look at himself. After understanding what you meant, you could see how his cheeks were softly dyed red and his eyes narrowed mischievously. Before turning and leaving the room, you winked in his direction, which was returned with a mischievous laugh from him. As a sign of complicity.

You waited a couple of minutes outside the room to be able to meet a groomed Hashirama, who introduced himself with a smile and immediately and asking permission with a smile, wrapped his hand with yours, making you stand next to him as they walked by the corridors.

─ I would have liked to be able to accompany you and your mother for breakfast, y/n. ─ Hashirama said, somewhat crestfallen ─ But your father wanted to show me the training grounds of the men of your clan, I couldn't refuse.

─ I was already aware, nothing is wrong Hashirama. ─ You laughed ─ How was my father?

─ With a hangover ─ He laughed loudly ─ But with a little more rest he has to pass, he surprised me that despite being in that state he was able to get up early.

─ I am surprised at you, you are as if you had not taken a single drop.

─ And you, y / n? Didn't you wake up with a hangover? ─ Hashirama said, while he looked at you mockingly

Dress the man with a sarcastic smile, making him laugh. You bent your body and pushed it affectionately, as a sign of claim. The man winked at you, making you laugh.

─ Then I must keep in mind that the girls here will not say anything about our informal behavior. Do not?

─ We are lucky that my friends promised not to sell me to my father ─ You said, turning in the direction of your maids with a smile and then winking at Hashirama

─ Oh! If so… ─ Hashirama said, turning to them ─ Can you confirm that y/n she is the most beautiful princess in the shinobi world?

That question had made you blush completely, you didn't expect it. But Hashirama's playful gaze in a way soothed your silly nervousness.

─ We agree, Senju-sama. and / n-sama is beautiful ─ Mika said, while she laughed

─ No one could find someone more beautiful and talented than y/n-sama ─ Mai exclaimed, sharing a subtle laugh

Hashirama returned to you with a smile, as he approached violating that distance that the two of you are allowed in society.

─ The man who manages to marry you will be really very lucky, y/n ...

You could feel the man's body imprisoning you against the wall, as if he forgot that they were in the corridors, that it was a place open to suspicion, compared to the gallery.

─ Hashirama… ─ You whispered ─ It wouldn't be good to get into trouble in an exposed hallway

The Senju quickly understood, he backed away somewhat crestfallen as he moved away from your proximity. But even so, that did not stop them from walking into the room and waiting patiently for the girls to open the sliding door that connected it to the garden.

You would be lying to yourself if you tried to deny that the memory of the previous night in this place did not disturb your heart and did not make your cheeks turn fiery red. Your maids were with their backs to them, to the sides of the sliding door and into the gallery room, which was subtly closed.

─ y / n… Would you play the koto tonight again? ─ Hashirama whispered, as she approached you, causing his arms to collide

─ If our guest so wishes, I couldn't refuse him ─ You nodded with a smile

─ In all that remains of my stay I would like to be able to appreciate that beautiful music ─ She said, exchanging her gaze with yours

─ When are you leaving, Hashirama? ─ You said, somewhat crestfallen ─ My father has stayed a month there, maybe, if you can...

─ I would love to be able, y/n. ─ Hashirama sighed ─ I can only afford to extend my visit for a week, I have written a letter to my brother explaining that I have decided to extend it about three days longer than I had planned

─ One week? ─ You said, with a more animated smile ─ Then I'm going to enjoy it as much as I can

─ I wish I could have more moments alone… ─ Hashirama whispered, holding your hand delicately ─ I would love to be solely with you

You giggled nervously as they laced their fingers in a subtle grip, glancing at the front door of the room. For a moment, and perhaps for no reason, a spark of adrenaline invaded your entire body, causing you to see Hashirama with a mischievous smile.

─ Would you like me to show you the flowers in the garden? ─ You said, while taking a couple of steps, entering the garden lawn ─ There is something I would like to show you

Hashirama followed you silently, with a confused smile. Your hand and his were not letting go in any way. You quickly entered the garden, causing the two of them to cross the pond they had, forcing him to jump clumsily on each rock that was making a small path in it.

─ y/n! What are you doing? ─ Hashirama laughed, as he tried to catch up with your rhythm, you could see that his eyes were shining from every move they made

You stuck your tongue out at him as you smiled, crossed the bushes, lifting your kimono subtly with one hand, to prevent them from getting tangled, which Hashirama did the same with his hakama. For later, almost reaching the expected goal, in a childish way you headed towards the large trees that rose at the bottom of the garden, limiting the end of the complex.

You saw the sliding door to the gallery a couple of times, which was a bit far from where they currently were. It's a pretty long distance, but it wasn't a big deal either. You saw Hashirama, who had a confused smile. You let go of his grip, while you took a step closer to him, when you got up on tiptoe to reach him, you placed your two hands on his cheeks and pulled him towards you, making the two of you step back and they can share a short but deep kiss behind the trunk of the tree.

Hashirama broke away from the kiss, to see you with his rosy cheeks and a dreamy smile, cradling his face against your touch.

─ Did you have it all planned? ─ Hashirama laughed, leaning down so he could be a little more at your height

─ If I'm honest, it's something that just occurred to me. ─ You said, while supporting his forehead with yours

Hashirama took the lead this time, giving you multiple small kisses all over your face, making you laugh. With his hands, he gently grasped your waist and moved closer to you. Imprisoning yourself between his body and the trunk.

─ We won't be able to stay long… ─ You said, trying to be the voice of reason for a moment

─ You're right, y/n… ─ He whispered softly against your ear, making your skin crawl on the spot ─ Could you give me about two minutes?

You nodded, and almost instantly, the man moved closer to you and gave you a soft kiss on the lips, which progressively deepened, making you moan weakly when you felt his wet tongue tangling with yours. The kiss started off slow, very sensual, but now it had increased the rhythm, which when he nibbled on your lip gently, you couldn't help but let out a little gasp.

The Senju massaged your waist, you could feel that your legs would not react again. You had been lost in time, which you did not know if the couple of minutes had really been reached or not. You ran your fingers lovingly across his chest, which you could see he liked, as he gave a little gasp when he saw it climb up to his neck. You tangled your hands around his neck and asked for more, which he wasn't going to leave you like this. Compared to the other kisses, this one started out a little faster, your awkward movements were overshadowed by Hashirama's dominance.

─ y/n-sama!

You heard the voice of one of your maids, causing the two to separate from the kiss quickly and try to rearrange their clothes and themselves nervously. You were the first to go out behind the trees. You could feel your chest tighten and your skin was paler. Your maid quickly approached you, who along with a few clumsy steps and a lost look, you expected her to speak a word to you.

─ her father has just arrived at the complex, he is looking for them. We assume that he is heading this way, we were lucky that Mai retired for a moment to spy and had recognized Kano-sama's voice from the main hall.

You nodded nervously, hardly knowing what to do. As you turned to Hashirama's direction. Thanks to a small abrupt push from your maid, you were able to react and head quickly to the tree where she was

─ Hashirama, let's go. My father is about to come.

─ What do we do? ─ He asked somewhat nervous, as he approached you

─ I don't know, let's pretend we're looking at the pond! ─ You said, taking him by the arm, hastening the pace

The two of them ran with clumsy steps towards the pond, you found yourself trembling with pure nervousness, waiting for your father to arrive. You saw Hashirama repeatedly, and the two of them laughed in unison. Really, this was unexpected.

When you looked at Hashirama carefully, you could notice that a bit of your red lipstick had been impregnated on his lips, which you made more than a thousand signs for him to try to wipe it off. But he failed to pick up one of the signals. In the same way, you rubbed your fingers to your lips, hoping to clean the stain that you would surely have from the lipstick. The man saw you somewhat confused, which you had to approach him.

─ Your lips, Hashirama… ─ You whispered, as you listened to your father's voice enter the gallery room ─ Clean them, my father is coming.

Hashirama was alarmed to feel your father almost behind you, which he quickly rubbed his lips against his fingers, removing any trace of lipstick on them.

─ Good afternoon, Hashirama-dono! ─ Your father said animatedly, as he approached with your cousin Kano ─ My daughter, I have been told that you are teaching Hashirama-dono the garden. What do you say, do you like him?

─ It has beautiful flowers and the pond is very well decorated ─ Hashirama replied, trying to maintain his composure ─ What strikes me the most is the variety

─ Oh yes, my wife and daughter take very good care of this garden, I must tell you that I am very satisfied that you can color the complex in this way.

─ I don't doubt it, it's a very good job. He found me personally congratulating the princess. ─ He said, while giving a small bow to your direction, which you nodded kindly, playing along.

─ Excuse me, Hisao-sama. We have been notified that the food is ready to serve, you can go to the dining room. ─ Said one of your maids

Your father nodded and addressed Hashirama, pulling him away from you. You gave him a small sign of farewell, which he sadly understood and accepted, walking alongside your father and your cousin. Withdrawing from the place and losing himself again within the complex. Your maids approached you, while shaking their heads.

─ That was close, y/n-sama… ─ Mai laughed

─ You must be more careful, they were behind the tree for several minutes… ─ Mika laughed ─ I didn't want to interrupt, but I didn't know what else to do

─ You saved me girls. ─ You said, being able to breathe a sigh of relief ─ You don't know how much I appreciate you

─ Friendship between women is powerful, it is the least we can do. ─ Mika smiled

─ You are living a novel, it is so sweet. ─ Mai sighed ─ I wish I was that lucky ...

─ Do you currently like someone, Mai-chan? ─ You said, as you approached her with a mischievous smile

─ Oh no no! ─ She laughed, while she clasped her hands ─ But I must admit that one or another of her family's escorts seems attractive to me.

Something clicked in your head at that moment, which you could take advantage of.

─ Could one of them be my personal escort? ─ You said slowly, examining each of the features of his face

The two maids looked at each other and laughed childishly.

─ It may be, but I'll tell you that at night, y/n-sama. ─ Mai said, with a slight blush on her cheeks

Apparently you might be lucky in this little play.

The three of them left the garden behind and headed for the dining room. Before entering, they arranged a little your kimono and the hairstyle of that day. Upon entering, you could see that the men were already seated at the table, sharing small talk about clan affairs. Seeing you, Hashirama spread a smile from her lips, which made you flush tenderly. Your mother came into the room with a smile. Giving rise to the luxurious lunch of the day.

Likewise, lunch passed quietly, your father talking mainly about textile production and everything he was going to distribute to Konoha, talking about what would be a fair price with Hashirama and your cousin. Your mother looked at you with a smile. At this lunch your father was very talkative, which had momentarily surprised you. When you finished lunch and congratulated your mother on how it is, you waited patiently for the order of your withdrawal, but this had been different.

─ Daughter, please. Take care of Hashirama-dono for a couple of hours, then with his company I would like you to go to my office, there are very important things I want to discuss, and your presence will be essential this time.

You nodded animatedly in the direction of your father, who gave you the necessary orders so that they can leave. The two of them walked quickly towards the door, which when crossing the threshold and denoting that the door to the dining room had been completely closed, the two looked at each other simultaneously, laughing in the process.

─ What would you like to do, Hashirama-sama? ─ You said, while walking down the hall

─ I would like to visit the river again, if it's not a bother… Do you think we can? ─ Hashirama said, while he scratched his cheek

─ I don't see why not, but at this time the sun must be very aggressive… We could settle under a tree and talk

─ Sounds like a wonderful idea to me ash Hashirama smiled

You broke the news to your maids, which they quickly understood. They accompanied them to the threshold of the door of the house and later, go tell your father about your plans. You could see how Mako was on guard like always, but when you saw you, she approached you, reverencing herself.

─ Will y/n-sama come out? ─ Mako asked

─ Yes Mako, we will go to the river with Hashirama-sama. Let's go? ─ You kindly said

The man nodded respectfully as he moved behind the two of them. The two walked side by side, chatting about trivial things about the weather or lunch, trying not to sound suspicious when leaving your family compound. At this time in the afternoon, all the families were at home having lunch or resting, before returning to work.

Thanks to the arrival of autumn, the clouds took more and more of the sky, causing a pleasant breeze to blow that at the same time refreshed the atmosphere, the closer you were to the river, the feeling was more and more pleasant. As you approached the trees that spread out along the riverbank, you turned in Mako's direction and approached him subtly. Judging by his gaze, he knew what you were going to ask him at that moment.

─ If you're going to tell me what I think, don't worry and / n-sama. We have a deal for this moment. ─ She said crossing her arms, with a half smile ─ I will no longer be responsible for what will happen if she does not comply ...

─ Rather, that's what I wanted to talk about at the time. ─ You smiled mischievously, while placing each hand on your waist ─ Do you have someone you currently like?

Mako was surprised, but somewhat curious about your question.

─ Could it be… Why do you ask?

─ Is it someone who is under my service? ─ You said, while raising your eyebrow with curiosity

─ Oh, we are already understanding each other apparently. ─ She laughed, while she pressed her fingers on her forearms ─ her two maids are beautiful women, but I have seen how one of her specifically looks at me, she catches my attention… she seems interested in me.

─ So, we will have a very interesting topic of conversation the next day. ─ You said, turning around and leaving him with doubt.

You heard Mako giggle underneath as she sat on the tree branch next to where you were with Hashirama. As you walked with him, you could see how he was leaning against a log, which you stood next to him and gave him a small smile.

─ Excuse me, Hashirama. ─ You laughed, while you looked towards the river ─ I was giving her some small orders, I am lucky to have her silence ...

For a moment, Hashirama's eyes glowed with a slight intensity.

─ But we can't enjoy such freedom, I'm not going to get your hopes up. ─ You said, you could see how Hashirama was momentarily depressed ─ But we can talk calmly, without any kind of titles ...

Hashirama smiled, again perking up and leaning sideways to the log, looking at you tenderly.

─ Can I ask you a question, Hashirama? ─ You said, while playing with your hands

─ Sure y/n, ask quiet

─ Do you know why my father has requested my presence at this meeting?
As you asked, you could see how Hashirama's animated face changed to a sad smile, the glow in his eye had faded and he had moved away from the log, signaling you to come closer to him.

─ I prefer to tell you now, than to find out at the meeting, y/n. ─ He said, while he sighed sadly and avoided your gaze ─ What will happen, is the main reason for my visit to your clan, y/n ...

─ Hashirama… Are you okay? ─ You asked, concerned by his sad expression, you approached him and tried to place your hand on his cheek.

─ Yes… It just hurts me to say it ─ He said, while he laughed dejectedly ─ Please listen to me.

You nodded silently, while Hashirama let out a deep sigh and looked at you in a momentary silence.

─ At the request of your father, an omiai will be performed for the princess of the Kaguya clan ─ He began, while trying to keep his head up ─ It is his way of consolidating the alliance of your clan with the alliance between the clans ...

That news had taken you by surprise, you opened your eyes with a genuine impression, something that you tried to assimilate in some way. It was something… very obvious. At some point it was going to come, after all, that was your greatest obligation as a princess of the clan, to be a fundamental pillar for the union or the goals of your parents. But even so, the surprise was inevitable, you saw Hashirama with a somewhat forced smile, while you sighed slowly.

─ It was to be expected… ─ You said slowly ─ How I told you last night, how noble we have obligations to fulfill, and this is mine.

Despite being sure of your words, that was not enough to ease the pain in your heart. Since you would have to go through something like that again ... But this time, with various candidates, who were complete strangers.

─ I will be the nakodo of your ceremony, y/n. ─ She finally said her, while you could see how her eyes crystallized and she trembled to maintain a firm posture

Again, silence had dominated your head, and even though you had been convincing yourself of your reality for all the years of your life, really, you couldn't help it hurt. Would Hashirama be the same one who would marry you to a man you didn't know? This must be a kind of punishment. It must have been your father's suggestion, maybe he didn't plan to meet you this way ... Maybe.

Many questions floated in your head, but you tried to assume the reality how to receive a bucket with cold water. You yourself knew that what was being formed with Senju Hashirama would be impossible, and unthinkable. You yourself had convinced yourself these 19 years of life that you were a woman who had no right to choose her destiny.

To swallow internal tears, and to draw courage from weakness.

You are the princess of the Kaguya Clan.

This was your duty.

─ It's okay, Hashirama… I understand. It is my duty, and this right now is yours. ─ You said, trying to hide your broken voice ─ I am willing to accept it

─ I didn't want to hide it from you… I feel like if you found out from your father, he would never forgive me. ─ He said, while he rubbed his eyes with one hand ─ I'm so sorry, y/n… I'm a terrible man

─ No, no… Hashirama. ─ You said, getting closer to the man, trying to stay strong, for you, for him ─ I don't want you to regret everything that has happened, I'm happy to be able to live this with you. I imagine that you too will have your tough obligations… It is the price of being one of the noble family of a clan.

Hashirama looked at you sadly, as he lowered his head. You placed your hand on his cheek, caressing him lovingly.

─ I don't want to get married either… ─ Hashirama whispered ─ If only you had arrived much earlier… It's a bit late to lament, isn't it?

─ Yes, it's a bit late ─ You said, laughing softly ─ For that reason, I don't want you to regret all this ...

─ I would never regret this

They both smiled tenderly, as they felt the cold autumn breeze, momentarily lifting the fabrics of their kimonos.

─ So… Can we continue with those little antics? ─ You said, innocently laughing

─ One last farewell to our freedom… ─ Hashirama smiled ─ As if we were a free couple.

They both laughed softly, for a moment you couldn't hold yourself and you felt the need to take refuge in his strong arms, which he lovingly returned, and they held in a silent embrace for a couple of minutes.

─ Hashirama, can I ask you a favor? ─ You whispered into his arms, resting your head on his chest

─ All you want, y/n. ─ Hashirama rested his head on yours, lovingly

─ Please choose me a good husband ...

You could feel his heartbeat pounding hard on his chest.

─ I will, y / n.

Chapter 9: Last Days

Notes:

Writing to Hashirama always warms my heart in some way. ~

Comment if you like it, I would like to know your opinion ✨

Thank you very much for the kudos!

Chapter Text

At that very moment, you were standing in the center of your father's office, you could see how the banner of the clan rose majestically in front of you, and when you looked down a bit, there was a quite characteristic scroll, one that you had not seen when you were as provisional leader of the clan. You turned your gaze slightly and out of the corner of your eye you could see Hashirama sitting, looking at you lovingly.

You sighed deeply at the sound of the loud footsteps approaching the door.

Your father entered the room with your mother, and made a sign to the maids who were next to you, telling them to leave. Likewise, you were alone with your parents and Hashirama.

It didn't take long for your father to go to his table and lift the scroll in front of you, which you went over to silently pick it up and return to your place. Your mother was smiling remarkably, you could see that her happiness was immense and genuine, she had always been excited to see you as a girlfriend. And that moment she had finally arrived.

The words your father uttered seemed to float around you, trying to get you to move even a little. Your gaze was fixed on the symbol of your clan. Among all the words spoken, the ones that resounded the most in your mind were "Honor", "Princess", "Alliance" ... So on.

─ With this commitment, you are writing a new page in the history of the Kaguya clan.

For a moment your eyes sparkled upon hearing that sentence, as he was right. You would be the reinforcement for your clan to join the alliance, you would be the one who, through blood and commitment, can bring a future generation of peace, and watch over it alongside the person who is destined to be your husband.

Your husband, you repeated those words again in your head.

At that moment, your father had allowed your mother to blurt out a few words, you could hear how he had planned in advance everything related to instructing you in the traditions and customs of the clan in relation to commitment and marriage. Which he did not delve much since he understood that this topic was exclusively feminine, and he preferred to speak it with you more intimately, you nodded in his direction with a smile.

The moment your father ordered you to open the scroll you were holding, you trembled nervously as you unrolled it. You could see how the beautiful seals of the different clans posed elegantly, honoring their legitimacy.

By judging the contents of the parchment, you could observe the number of names with their characteristic surnames, which for a moment impressed you, since you had never had such a number of candidates on your hand. You slid the parchment further, seeing the names of each of the men and his permission to be able to participate in the omiai. Your eyes fell almost instantly upon seeing the last name Senju.

Senju Tobirama

You tried to control your heart at that moment when your finger covered the name of that man, leaving only his last name exposed.

Senju

You smiled sadly, while your cheeks slightly turned a soft pink. You could feel your chest press and your head formulate thousands of thoughts every second.


Senju Hashirama

And at that moment you could only imagine that alternative reality where that attractive man, with the most dreamy smile and perhaps one of the purest hearts you have ever known, would join his hand with yours and slowly lead you to a beautiful future. .

But all that would just be fooling yourself. Which you hesitated and let out a short sigh while you saw the corresponding signature of the candidate. As the scroll slid further, almost reaching its end, you felt your muscles tense and your skin crawl at the sight of the name that was written.

Uchiha Madara

That name imposed, and despite your zero experience in war, you had to be ignorant of reality if you did not know the exploits of that man. All the stories that embraced that name indicated his warlike and ruthless spirit. Unlike Hashirama, Uchiha Madara took it upon himself to sow fear with every step he took, he was known for raising the Uchiha clan and putting it on the same level as the Senju clan, through power.

You Know? Madara is not how most say

At that moment, Hashirama's words echoed in your head, somehow making your body relax and you can calmly recompose yourself. Maybe you should give him the benefit of the doubt, not prejudge him ahead of time. At the end of the day, all those anecdotes that surrounded by the name of him, has been in time of war, where it was kill or die. Furthermore, he was the leader of the clan that joined the Senju in order to establish peace in the ninja world. He shouldn't be a bad man.

Or so you hope.

─ Excited, y/n? ─ Your father said, with a half smile ─ You have been watching the scroll in silence for a long time

You looked up from the parchment gently. You hesitated, your expression looking somewhat conflicted with intrigue, as you gently rolled up the parchment and placed it on your father's table with delicate care.

─ I am very honored by the participation of such personalities in the omiai, I hope I am worthy enough of this compliment ─ You said, forming a polite smile and returning to the center of the room

─ Those words accompanied with your smile show that you agree to carry out that event ─ Your father put his hands together, while he looked in the direction of your mother

─ Yes, father. I am very excited to get married and in turn be of service to our clan and the alliance.

Your father formed a satisfied smile, you saw how he got up and walked towards you, slowly took your hands and brought them together with his. He kissed your forehead gently, and introduced you to Hashirama.

Hashirama's gaze was soft, his eyes narrowed in a wide smile could be interpreted in many ways, you could see the clear discomfort in him, perhaps, you would be gradually getting to know the feelings that are hidden in that dreamy smile.

─ So she is an officer, my daughter, the princess y/n is more than willing to get married. ─ Your father said

─ I would love to be able to congratulate you, princess. But we still have to decide the right man for you. ─ Hashirama said, with a small smile ─ Hisao-dono, Shall we proceed to define the performance of the omiai?

─ Yes, please take the floor, Hashirama-dono. ─ Your father said, as he led you towards the head table and placed you standing at his right hand.

Hashirama got up from his place, standing in the same place where you were previously.

─ With the princess's consent, we can begin omiai preparations. ─ He started it, while he put his hands together ─ The meetings between the candidates will be held in the Kaguya complex, at the request of the bride's parents. I suggest that upon my return to Konoha, we wait a week so that I can bring the men to their territories.

─ I see that you have considered my idea of holding the event immediately, Hashirama-dono ─ Your father said, pleasantly

─ If not too much annoyance, I would like to change a little thing about the omiai ─ Hashirama said, while his eyes fixed on you.

Your father raised his eyebrows, somewhat intrigued, giving him a free hint to speak.

─ I would like the bride to be able to have a moment of intimacy with the candidates from the first meeting, not the second. ─ He said slowly, while he watched your father ─ I think it would be fairer for the princess, to meet her future husband from the beginning

─ But the first meeting is supposed to be more practical, so that my wife and I can know what she has to offer our daughter ─ Your father answered, somewhat unhappy

─ Hisao-dono, from what I understand that is when it comes to unknown candidates, but as you could see, men who want to marry their daughter have a lot to offer, they enjoy very good positions. ─ He said, shrugging ─ I don't doubt that you as parents want to know your future son-in-law in depth and evaluate him properly, but…

─ But what? ─ Your father said, crossing his arms

─ The princess must know the kind of man who will be her husband, that is why he himself should have at least a moment of intimacy with them, even if it is ten minutes. Her opinion matters in choosing her future husband after all.

You opened your eyes in clear sign of surprise, observing his straight position and his imposing gaze.

─ The Kaguya clan has never celebrated an omiai like that, Hashirama-dono. My daughter's opinion can wait calmly for the second meeting, my obligation as a father is to rule out at least one candidate in the first meeting, not many can have the luxury of meeting the princess, it would be disrespectful.

─ Hisao-dono, as I said earlier, that is in case of unknown candidates. You had the time to meet them in Konoha, also in my position as a nakodo, I see it appropriate and I do not consider it disrespectful to want the princess to at least have the decision vote to discard the candidate that she likes or not.

A silence took over the room, but Hashirama looked firm in his words, you could see how he slightly frowned, like trying to forcefully reach the thought of your father. On the contrary, he saw how your father clenched his fist, trying to compete with his gaze, but for the first time, you saw how his eyes trembled, feeling clearly dominated.

─ Okay, ten minutes will be. We could modify that tradition even a little. ─ He said, as he gritted his teeth and nodded awkwardly

─ Then I am satisfied to be able to perform this omiai ─ Hashirama smiled victoriously, looking into your eyes with some enthusiasm ─ On the other hand, allow me the service of your messenger hawk, to be able to send a message to my younger brother and begin the preparations properly

─ I see you have everything under his hands, Hashirama-dono. ─ Your father's words were more limited, his tone of voice showed a certain suspicion ─ I am struck by his concern for the princess's feelings

─ I do not see that it is something out of place, I have developed an esteem towards you and your family, I only wish you the best. ─ he replied calmly

─ Even so, it surprises me. ─ Your father answered, placing his elbows on the table and clasping his hands ─ This is more of a political matter, besides, I am sure that my daughter will be happy in her marriage, with any of the candidates.

─ I do not doubt that the princess will be a person who will promise to give her best for her partner, but we must not omit her feelings in this matter. I would say that her opinion is much more important than mine or yours in this compromise, Hisao-dono. ─ Hashirama snapped, calmly

─ How so? ─ Your father raised his voice a little ─ Please explain to me, Hashirama-dono. I don't think I'm getting it.

─ Don't get me wrong Hisao-dono. But I must say that I have a very good impression of her daughter, she is talented and forgive my daring, a match dreamed of by any man. ─ He said, while he crossed her arms ─ She will be a representative of his clan in Konoha. You and her wife have raised her perfectly, why not trust her choice?

You blushed slightly at her words, and you could swear that the smile on Hashirama's lips was due to your amused face of surprise. Out of the corner of your eye, you could see your mother with a sweet glance towards the leader of the Senju, as if somehow, she was holding back the urge to hug him.

─ You're right, Hashirama-dono. I trust my daughter to make a decision, thinking of her and the good of her clan.

Hashirama definitely had an extraordinary talent in his words.

After that conversation, the Senju sat in his place again. Your father spread an empty scroll on the table, while I could see that he wrote a kind of invitation addressed to each of the entities that would appear at your house in about two weeks. You felt somehow, more liberated than at the beginning of the meeting, Hashirama was the cause that your heart can calm down and take things calmly, leaving that job to you. You do not doubt that he will guide you in choosing any of the candidates, since after all, they were people you did not know in depth and would dedicate themselves to wanting to impress you in the meetings. Maybe you would be considered a little naive, but you would pay attention to each of the men's movements.

This was no longer like your previous commitment, which you had to lower your head and accept the reality of that man. This was an omiai, where finally, you would enjoy a little more freedom in being able to choose your partner, and wish, putting all your faith in the Rabbit Goddess, that she be someone with whom you can live in peace.

You didn't want to be a dreamer, since love is the last thing you can ever feel in these kinds of situations. But there is the possibility of being able to develop companionship or some kind of attraction… Anyway, now it was difficult, since your heart longed only for the impossible love of that man in front of you.

Your father, once finished with the document, passed it on to your mother, who quickly went to leave it to Hashirama.
He thanked him as he unfolded the scroll and read each of your father's written words, with some attention. She saw him form a half smile, while he unfurled his ring in an inkwell that was there and sealed the document with the symbol of his clan.

─ Then it's official, Hisao-dono. In two weeks we will celebrate this event.

─ I must admit that as nakodo, he is doing a very interesting job. ─ Your father said, slowly getting up from his seat ─ Hashirama-dono, let's go. I want to show you the production of the day.

Hashirama nodded, as he rose from his seat with the scroll in hand.

─ Akiko, please. Take care of y/n and start the proper preparations. ─ Your father said finally, as he left the room.

Hashirama followed him silently, but he saw that for a moment, he turned to your direction and discreetly waved you away. Leaving the room finally.
 
─ y/n… ─ Your mother smiled, spreading her arms ─ I am pleased to know that you accept this commitment in a good way

Her arms wrapped around you, giving you a warm motherly hug.

─ I'm a little scared ─ You admitted, with a slight smile ─ But I will do my best to satisfy my father's expectations through my marriage.

─ y/n… Didn't you listen to Hashirama-sama? ─ Your mother laughed, as she interlaced her arm with yours ─ It is your decision, it is not simply that of your father or that of some of the elders. The fact that those people are pillars of power in their clans is more than enough, now only your future happiness matters.

You smiled broadly, while subtly bringing your hand to your cheek.

─ Still… The clan is important.
 
─ The clan is you, and / n. ─ Your mother said, as they left the room ─ You are the future of the Kaguya.

That said, you tried to keep the tears in place, but to no avail. You walked almost taking a few small leaps of excitement, while your mother led you to the gallery room. She sent for her maids, ordering them to bring an exuberant amount of scrolls that were stored in a specific place. On the other hand, she sent to call your aunt Saori immediately, so that she is a participant in all this and does not miss any detail.

Once inside the room, your maids could not understand the emotion of your mother in those moments, you could feel how she became impatient with her at times, but she maintained a straight and calm position. The minutes passed and your mother had small talk with you and the girls present, while the pile of scrolls grew larger and larger on the head table. You didn't know exactly how many minutes had passed, but you heard your aunt's voice requesting to come in, which your mother hastily ordered me to do.

─ What happened, Akiko? ─ She said, while she was fixing her kimono ─ I had to leave Taki and Kai with my neighbor, your invitation took me by surprise

─ You would have brought them with you, I wanted to see the little ones. ─ Your mother said, as she approached to greet her

─ They were distracted playing with their friends in the streets, I didn't have the heart to finish their fun

─ Saori, how are you? ─ You smiled, while you went to greet her

─ Very good, y/n. I met your father and Hashirama-sama walking the streets. The Senju is very kind, he came to greet me and wanted to establish a conversation with me, it hurt my heart to refuse him ─ He said, putting his hand on his chest and releasing a slight smile ─ Akiko, you are wasting your time in not suggesting to Hisao that that man dispossesses our beloved y/n.

Your mother laughed softly, and the other women who were present in the room were smiling with a clear look in your direction, making you blush.

─ He is a wonderful man, I'll tell you what he has surprised me with today. ─ She said, while she sat on the tatami ─ But just about that we wanted to talk to you ...

─ Oh! ─ Saori said, while she approached the table and opened her eyes in surprise ─ Don't tell me that ...

Your mother nodded, with a dazzling smile.

─ y/n, congratulations! ─ She said, with sincere enthusiasm as she ran to hug you ─ I see that Senju-sama hasn't wasted any time! I feel very happy for both of us

You hugged her back with happiness, but those last words made you automatically force a sad smile on your lips, looking down and trying to compose yourself so as not to worry her.

─ No, Saori… We are organizing an omiai for y / n. ─ Your mother sighed deeply ─ Hashirama-sama will not participate in this event, he is serving as our nakodo.

Your aunt stayed close to you, while she looked at your mother's direction attentively. The maids inside the hall lowered their heads, avoiding the theme that developed in the room.

─ Will he be the nakodo? ─ She said slowly, as she moved away from you

Your mother stared at her, inviting her to sit down. Apparently she didn't want me to touch on that topic in front of you anymore. Which she touched you somehow.

─ Then an omiai! ─ She smiled, as she extended her hand to one of the scrolls ─ Wow, how long have we not seen one of these, Akiko?

─ Many years have passed… ─ Your mother smiled ─ And now the time has finally come for y/n, I have been waiting for this day for years.
Your mother squealed happily, as you sat across from them and looked curiously at the scrolls.

─ What is this? ─ You said, with curiosity

─ They are scrolls that have each of our customs and traditions written in wedding events ─ Your mother smiled, as she handed you one of the scrolls ─ The omiai, the dress code, the proper behavior that you have to adopt in the meetings ... Some What other advice to enjoy the wedding night.

You blushed a little for the last comment. Making women laugh a little.

─ You must bear in mind that when the candidates arrive in our territory, you will not be able to receive or meet them until the time for the first meeting arrives. ─ Saori said

─ And why is that? Wouldn't it be rude of me not to receive the candidates?

─ No no! ─ Your mother smiled ─ It is merely symbolic, it is so that you can have a more intimate first impression, meeting them all at once can be something scary.

─ I hadn't seen it like that, I think it's better. ─ You nodded ─ But, the candidates will stay in the complex, right? At any moment I could meet them ...

─ Oh, y/n. ─ Saori said, crossing her arms ─ This may sound cruel, but you will be locked in your room until the third meeting.

You saw your mother and Saori successively, somewhat annoyed by that statement. Locked? You could not find the reason, cloistered in your own house? That sounded absurd.

─ You will not be locked up! ─ Your mother said, trying to calm you down ─ Well, not in that way how Saori said.

─ Then…? ─ You asked, crossing your arms

─ Our tradition indicates that the bride should not show her face to any of the candidates, this is done to preserve a little romanticism ... Falling in love without knowing the bride's physique, gives a lot to admire ─ Your mother said, looking at you affectionately ─ She does it to evaluate the behavior of the candidate, who not only looks for her by her physique, but also by her mind and her heart.

─ Oh… ─ You said, somewhat surprised by the answer ─ But how will that be done?

─ You will be veiled in the three meetings, when you get to the third meeting, it is assumed that in the moment of intimacy with the candidate, you remove the veil and show your face. This is how the two of you see each other for the first time Your mother sighed, while she put her hands together ─ Right there, if the meeting is successful, the candidate asks for your hand in marriage. Usually not many make it to the third meeting, but in the case of the omiai, you have to meet the nakodo after the meeting and tell him that you accept the proposal of the candidate you chose.

─ Wow… ─ You said, somewhat overwhelmed by all the information that was processing in your head

─ From there, the nakodo gives the go-ahead and immediately organizes a small meeting between the couple and the parents to consider the engagement agreed. ─ Saori said finally, while she unfurled a scroll ─ All the scrolls talk about this, you should give it a read, y/n

You nodded somewhat confused, unfolding the scroll that your mother had previously given you. You decided to read them while the two women quietly discussed the subject of the meetings. There were some small annotations that had caught your attention, indicating the behavior of a future girlfriend, the holding of meetings, or the questions that the parents would have to ask the candidate. Everything was in detail, which made you more interested in reading.

─ Uhm, mother… ─ You said, without looking up from the parchment you had in hand ─ If the candidates come and stay at our house… What will I do? How could I get around the house?

─ The nakodo has an obligation to prevent the bride from meeting the candidates, so it could be said that Hashirama will have to limit her movements within the house. ─ Your mother replied ─ Our guests' meal times will be different, and your father will surely keep them busy, you don't have to worry about that, and / n

─ Oh… then I feel calmer ─ You said with a deep sigh ─ It seems there is a lot to learn

The two women laughed, as you turned your attention back to the scroll in your hand. Apparently, these last two weeks were going to be quite interesting, which made you hesitate a bit due to the fatigue of maintaining the protocol. But you still had the joy of being able to spend a few short moments with Hashirama.

Likewise, you watched with affection in the direction of the garden, Hashirama was in some way, taking care of you and fulfilling the favor that you had repaired.

Your cheeks flushed a little, while you felt your heart give a little turn. It wasn't love, you couldn't love someone you just met three days ago. But it was a strong feeling, which made you happy and at the same time made you regret because you already knew in advance the end of this story without beginning.
You like Senju Hashirama, and you like him very much, you could not deny it.

He managed to paint your life in unimaginable colors in a short period of time, he defended the value of your word against your father's. He was the first man with whom you could exchange more than a simple conversation of nobles, the first that you saw that in his eyes and heart there was no evil or resentment, and now, that man is the mediator of a decision that you must make on your own.

You rolled up the parchment you had in hand, while you reached for another one that had been spread out on the table.


You shot a look of surprise as you listened as your mother approached you agitatedly, warning you that Hashirama asked your father to share an evening like yesterday, enthusiastically asking if you could play the koto in between. With a smile and a blush in between, your maids stripped you of the yukata that you had put on minutes ago to proceed to put on a colorful houmongi and fix your hairstyle that was half undone.

After a few minutes, you found yourself entering the room in silence with the box of tsume in your hands. The only people present in the room were your mother, her maids and Hashirama, who smiled warmly at you.

─ Father won't you join us tonight? ─ You asked, somewhat surprised by his absence

─ No, your father decided to go rest after dinner, tomorrow he has an important meeting with the clan elders. He asked us to accompany Hashirama-dono and fulfill his wish to see you play. ─ Your mother smiled, in the direction of Hashirama ─ Isn't that so?

─ It's just how you said it, Akiko-sama ─ Hashirama nodded in the direction of your mother ─ I must thank you for encouraging the princess to share her talent with the instrument, the princess declared that if it had not been for you, perhaps she would not have.

─ Don't thank me, even though I pushed her to carry it out, her decision is her own merit, ─ Your mother replied, with the same cordiality ─ Please y/n, delight us with your music.

You bowed slightly before sitting in front of the koto, ceremonially donning the tsume, and pausing briefly before beginning to play. You moved the ivory bridges, calibrating the sound as you had mentally prepared it, playing a soft melody and making a small exchange of tonalities when pressing with the left hand lightly.

As time passed, you could only observe your mother out of the corner of your eye sharing the odd bottle of sake with Hashirama, who to your surprise, the latter was not drinking almost anything, apparently he was more distracted watching you play and sharing a subtle conversation with your mother.

─ Hashirama-dono, I'm sorry to tell you, but I'm feeling a bit tired. ─ Your mother said, getting up from the tatami ─ I will proceed to withdraw, Is it okay if my daughter can accompany you for a little longer?
 
─ No, not at all Akiko-sama. It was very nice chatting with you. ─ Hashirama replied, getting up from the tatami and giving him a short bow

Your mother approached you to say goodbye to her, giving you a small hug and congratulating you on the musical accompaniment that night, to later see the shadow of her saying goodbye to her and leaving the room in silent steps. Your maids smiled underneath, walking out of the hall and standing as door guards. With your head lowered, as you watched out of the corner of your eye as Hashirama approached where you were.

─ May I? ─ Hashirama smiled, crouching down a bit

─ Please ─ You smiled, raising your hand and taking the free step to accompany you

Hashirama sat in front of the koto, running his big hand along the wood of the koto. You kept your fingers entwined with the strings, then watched as the Senju's fingers slowly slid to the base of your hand, seeking your grip.

Which he easily achieved, making you blush at the delicacy that each of his movements projected. The two of them were silent for a few minutes.

─ y/n?

─ Yes? ─ You responded startled, since I had taken you out of some small thoughts

─ What are you thinking about? ─ Hashirama smiled, while his thumb stroked your hand

 ─ In many things, but I can't formulate them well ─ You laughed ─ But I don't want to bother you with that now

─ I would like to hear you ─ Hashirama insisted, leaning in the koto and approaching you ─ I too have thoughts that are eating away at my head

─ Do you think it would be a good help? ─ You raised your eyebrow, somewhat mocking

─ If you listen to me, it is enough and enough for me ─ He said, while he gently kissed your forehead

The two laughed softly, sharing that closeness.

─ Thank you for defending the validity of my opinion on the choice of candidates ─ You said, while you separated from the Senju and gathered yourself in the seat ─ Even though it is an omiai, I feel that I have more… Freedom?

You laughed underneath, you didn't know if it was the best way to put it.

─ Why not respect your decision? ─ Hashirama asked softly ─ Even though it is a political marriage, you have the right to meet and choose the man with whom you feel most comfortable

─ Not many think like that ─ You said, while looking at the koto strings ─ You know? I was once under a direct commitment

Hashirama looked up, some surprise in her eyes.

─ Would you like to talk about it? ─ his curiosity gave him away, but apparently he wanted to respect your privacy

You smiled and put your free hand on Hashirama's cheek

─ At birth, my father offered my hand in marriage to my cousin Kano's older brother. A worthy descendant of the secondary branch of the clan, and second in command of the Kaguya clan. ─ You said, under Hashirama's full attention ─ Our engagement ended two years ago, as a member of the Shimura clan had killed him in battle.

─ I'm sorry to hear that… ─ Hashirama said, as he squeezed your hand and looked at you curiously ─ Did you love him?

You laughed softly underneath, while you shook your head.
─ I was afraid to marry that man ─ You sighed, while you looked into his eyes ─ He was older for 10 years, we had been raised as a family… But the fate of the clan was different. As much as I mourned his death, I felt some peace in my heart. Sounds horrible, right?

Hashirama shook his head.

─ You were a girl, y/n. ─ He said, as he tightened the grip of his fingers with yours ─ If your heart is at peace with you, you should not back down to your words.

You died your lower lip, while trying to hide a slight smile.

─ Now, I must admit that I am calmer compared to the beginning of the meeting. ─ You finally sighed, while squinting and plucking a koto string ─ Thank you for fulfilling the request that I have given you ...

Hashirama smiled at you, as he gently pulled him up and placed a soft, short kiss on your lips.

─ Whenever you need my help y/n, I will be there.

Now it was your turn to give him a little kiss.

─ And you, Hashirama? ─ You said, with a smile ─ What thoughts do not leave you alone?

The Senju separated the closeness of him, without releasing his grip on his hand and looking at you with a sad expression, which made you ease your face and adopt a more comforting position.

─ I was naive, y/n. ─ He said, with a sad laugh ─ If Tobirama listened to me now, he would throw a commemorative party with that statement.

─ Tobirama? ─ You asked, somewhat confused

─ Oh! I was thinking aloud, you'll understand when you meet him ─ Hashirama laughed, with some grace ─ Sorry, I strayed from the topic ...

You smiled gracefully, while you shook your head.

─ My naivety lies in believing that people have no interests in between ─ Hashirama began, catching your attention again ─ When reinforcing the union of clans, there must always be a union. Do not?

Hashirama let go of your grip, as you watched him rise from the tatami and move closer to where he had been previously.
─ The Senju clan has distant relatives, who made up the Uzumaki clan… Have you ever heard of them? ─ He said, while he extended his hand and held the bottle of sake that was on that table

─ I've heard very little about them ─ You admitted, as you watched him approach your direction again

─ Like you, since I was a child it had been instilled in me that I would marry the eldest daughter of the Uzumaki clan leader ─ Hashirama said, sitting on the tatami and opening the bottle of sake ─ Do you want some?

You nodded, as he poured that liquid into the two tokkuri and handed you one.

─ When the end of the Konoha construction comes, I have to honor that promise ─ Hashirama said, taking a long drink ─ I thought they had given up on that decision, for the second time, I was completely naive

You reached out your left hand to cup Hashirama's cheek in it, which he lovingly accepted.

─ She is called Mito ─ He said, while he closed his eyes and just melted under your touch ─ She has a big heart, she is a wonderful woman ...

Hashirama sighed deeply.

─ But I don't love her ─ He finally admitted

─ Do you have someone you love?

Hashirama opened his eyes quickly, as you watched his cheeks turn a slight red.

─ The only thing I can admit is that I have someone very important to me, y/n. ─ He whispered, while he gave you a half smile ─ You know? I thought that no one was going to be able to win my heart again...

─ And what happened? ─ You asked slowly

─ You appeared, y/n… ─ Hashirama said, while he blushed harder ─ It seems I have bad luck in love, right?

─ Have I won your heart? ─ You said, with a half smile, finishing taking the sake that I had served you

Hashirama nodded, while he separated from you again and offered to serve you more sake, which you accepted.

─ I like you a lot, y/n.

It was your turn to blush furiously, as you lowered your head and quickly sipped from the sake I had served you. Hashirama laughed seeing your nervousness.

─ Hashirama… ─ You whispered slightly

─ y/n ─ He said, as he crouched down, looking for your gaze.

The two of them laughed for some reason, as they listened to the wind whistle in the distance and watched the trees lean slightly in the wind indicating perhaps a subtle storm. The atmosphere inside the room had a mixture of emotions, sadness, affection, some desire.

Love?

Who knows?

The only thing you were sure of was that the Senju leaned in the koto to desperately seek your lips and join them with his. Your shoulders relaxed, while his big hand caressed the back of your neck, tickling you a bit. For a moment, you complained about the presence of that instrument among you, since it did not allow you to feel the warmth of that man in front of you. Hashirama gave you a few repeated short kisses on the lips, while you caressed his chest somewhat demandingly, tugging on his kimono, with the clear need for him to deepen them.

Hashirama chuckled, understanding your movements. He gently kissed your ear, causing you to let out a slight sigh of surprise, he pushed the strand of hair that fell away so that he could spread the heat of his lips to that area, which made you nervously recoil instead. Hashirama kept you close to him, but you were sure that if you stepped back and decided not to go through with this, he would have released his grip on the back of your neck. As you approached again, he resumed those warm kisses, descending your neck slowly, making you release a small moan that you could not suppress. You lowered your head somewhat embarrassed by that, covering your mouth with your right hand, remembering that you still had the tsume on your fingers.

─ Do you want me to stop doing it? ─ Hashirama asked against your neck

You shook your head as you squeezed his kimono under your grip. Hashirama from the side of him, withdrew your hand from your mouth and kissed you sweetly, making you melt. The kiss that had started out being calm and slow, gradually became more aggressive, where Hashirama bit your lips desperately to allow himself to explore the cavity of your mouth. But a sudden movement was the cause that the two separated with speed for being frightened by the inopportune sound that had been emitted by the koto strings.

The two of them gasped underneath, giggling at the silly incident.

─ Hashirama-sama… ─ You said with a mocking tone, while fixing the tsume on your fingers ─ Would you like one last musical performance?

Hashirama laughed as he sat up and poured himself the last of the sake in the bottle.

─ I would love to, princess.

That said, music invaded the room, accompanied by raindrops that ushered in the subtle autumn storm.


You thanked the Rabbit Goddess for all the moments you had spent with that wonderful man. You were lucky that, on the seventh and last day of his visit, you were able to enjoy his company and a rather pleasant intimacy in your opinion.

Hashirama had not only changed your heart, but you felt stronger after taking those teachings from the Senju with you. His excitement for life, his plans for the future and his desire for peace were healthy enviable, which with enthusiasm you felt how and each of those emotions permeated your heart and made you eager for that future dreamed of in the ninja world that Hashirama promised. He was the personified sun, who could warm even the coldest environment. You had no doubt about that.

After that night when the first autumn storm had struck the Kaguya clan, the days had been different. They had the luxury of sharing a few short moments in the morning and enjoying their most intimate company at night, something that the living room and that edge of the garden knew perfectly well every time you had sighed because of that man.

Already on the last day, you would be lying to yourself if you did not watch with silent sadness how Hashirama's men prepared to leave early tomorrow. Which you helped at all times, and with your mother they delicately prepared that his farewell would be majestic, as a sign of gratitude for having honored the Kaguya clan with his visit. The servants of your compound ran here and there. You were slowly approaching your parents' room to look for your mother and tell her that that command she had given you about dessert for lunch today was solved, but to your surprise, there was no guard, which you saw your maids with a look of intrigue. You knocked on the door and no one had answered, which you decided to walk away and come back at another time. But walking down the hall, you felt some kind of higher feeling, like calling you to investigate the room.

By this time your father should be with Hashirama watching the warrior training or talking to the high command and saying goodbye to him. Your mother should be busy managing the housework, but you know she always comes in to get ready half an hour after lunch is announced. You went back down the hall, while you were back in front of the bedroom door. Your parents were always careful to leave guards or servants outside the room if neither of them were to be found, but this time, there was no one.

─ y/n… Were you waiting for me? ─ Your mother smiled, as she appeared behind you down the hall, walking with her maids.

─ I thought you were inside… ─ You said, something curious ─ There was no guard

Your mother looked carefully at the door, while she ordered the guard who was behind her maids to take causes in the matter. Your guard deployed a bone blade in his hand, as he approached the door and stood in front of you, which when he was about to open it, but a shadow was ahead of him, preventing the guard from pouncing on him as he had recognized.

─ Kano-kun? ─ You asked curiously, while you saw your cousin leave the room with a couple of scrolls in hand ─ What are you doing here?

─ Hisao-sama ordered to bring these scrolls to his office, it seems that I have not fulfilled the part of being discreet. ─ He sighed, looking for your mother's gaze ─ Akiko-san, I'm sorry to appear like that in his room.

─ If it was Hisao's orders, I don't see the problem, but let me know next time ─ Your mother said, with a smile ─ How's the meeting going, Kano-kun?

─ Good, it will finish in time for lunch. ─ Kano said, as he pressed the scrolls to his body ─ If you'll excuse me, I have to retreat. I must take these scrolls immediately.

You and your mother nodded, while you watched as Kano stealthily got lost in the hallways of the compound, with a dark gaze you've never met before. Your mother came into the room, motioning for you to come with her.

─ Mother… ─ You said ─ Wasn't that something strange?

Your mother walked around every corner of her room, looking for something out of place.

─ Later I will confirm what happened with your father ─ She said, while she stood in front of the mirror in her room ─ Don't worry, he is only following orders, I don't think it was something strange

─ But no one enters his room if there is no surveillance at all ─ You said, clasping your hands and looking at her curiously ─ Those scrolls ...

─ Oh yeah. They are scrolls that your father was working on ─ Your mother said, while he extended his arms and her maids changed the obi that she was wearing for a more elegant one ─ Is something wrong?

You shook your head, since I had not felt any that you distrust your cousin, he had never done anything strange before and he was simply someone very quiet and reserved under your eyes. But that gloomy look disturbed you a bit, perhaps you were suggesting yourself by some sudden bad thought. Thing you tried to calm down, it should be nothing.

When you mentioned the dessert detail to your mother, she happily responded to it. She exclaimed that you should go dress up a bit and show up in time for lunch. Which you did immediately.

Lunch had passed normally, well, the normality that had been instilled in the week of the Senju's visit. Very cheerful and full of conversations, Hashirama really was a man who always had something to say and how to handle the subject in an interesting way. You would have loved to be able to participate with him in that same way, but your behavior had to be appropriate to protocol.

The Senju got up from the table, making known the desire of wanting to send a letter to his younger brother advising her of his return. Your father nodded at his request which caused him to leave the room, ultimately looking at you with a small smile.

─ y/n ─ Your father said, while he took the last drink from his glass

─ Yes, father?

─ I am very pleased with the way you have treated Hashirama-dono throughout the visit ─ He said, as he crossed his arms ─ He seems to consider you a very strong and capable person to be the representative of the Kaguya clan in Konoha.

─ I'm glad to know that our guest thinks that way about me ─ You said, an almost diplomatic smile

 ─ You have done everything right, y/n. ─ Your father nodded ─ Ask me what you want

You were silent, your father rarely rewarded your actions, which in the past you would shake your head and say that it was not necessary, out of mere education.

But you had something to accomplish, which you would not put aside for long. Besides that he did not suit you, you were sure that you could help two insecure lovers of power perhaps, achieve their happiness. If that was his wish.

─ Father, is it too daring on my part if I really have a wish? ─ You said, clasping your hands elegantly ─ If you can fulfill it, you would make me very happy.

Your father looked at you carefully.

─ What do you want, y / n?

You saw in the direction of your maid Mai, who lowered her head hiding her slight blush, which you smiled when remembering that conversation you had had with her that night where she confirmed that there was a slight attraction with Mako.

─ I will get married very soon. ─ You started, studying every word you were going to say at that moment ─ I'm going to live at my husband's house, in Konoha. That is why I would like to know that just as I will have a good future assured, the people who were in my service would also be. Both my maids and my escort.
Your parents exchanged a look, as you sighed underneath and cleared your throat.

─ I wish I could take Maki with me for a while so that she can serve me in Konoha, to feel accompanied until she can establish a life there with my husband. On the other hand, I would like to marry Mai to someone, it is what I see more indicated. ─ You finally said, while catching your father's hard gaze ─ If you allow me, of course.

─ I understand that wish ─ Your father said ─ I don't see why not, after all they are already of marriageable age. But you'd be leaving Maki to her fate.

─ I have spoken with Maki and she has entrusted me with her wish to serve as a priestess of the Rabbit Goddess in the Temple of the Moon. ─ You said, while smiling ─ It would be very honorable of me to be able to provide two such important commitments to people who hold my high esteem

Your mother smirked, supporting your idea. Apparently your father studied your every word, while he got up from his place and walked through the dining room.

─ It seems correct to me ─ He finally said ─ Who is your candidate for choice for marriage?

─ I have considered Mako to be… ─ You answered softly

Your father angrily turned in your direction.

─ It's impossible, he's the main branch escort. A family would not let him fulfill his obligations, and you know that very well.

You kept quiet, gritting your teeth and waiting for your father to get off of him.

─ Look for another candidate, there I can come to consider this request.

Your father was almost backing out of the room, until you jumped up.

─ Father, the staff in my service will no longer have to fulfill their main duties ─ You said in a desperate tone, while you were approaching him ─ Please, I want to leave Kaguya territory knowing that I made this pleasure to the people who served me for years

─ y/n… ─ Your father warned ─ That boldness is not to my liking and you know it very well.

You stood in the middle of the room, while trying to relax your body. If you threw yourself at your father, you were going to look bad.

You had to lower your momentum.

─ Hisao… ─ Your mother said softly, as she got up exclusively to get closer to you ─ and / n she has done more than enough to please you, she attends to her only request, please her.
Your father approached you, while he straightened his back and looked for any sign of weakness on your part.

─ I'll think about it, y / n. ─ He said finally

You nodded silently, while taking a small step back.

─ I'll leave you in charge of Hashirama-dono's distraction until my new orders ─ Your father said, before leaving the room ─ I'll be busy at the office.

That said, your father left in silence, where you could hear the proud sound of his strong and firm footsteps. You let out a long sigh, as you leaned against your mother's body. She held you up with a conciliatory smile.

─ I will see to it that your father accepts your request, y/n ─ Your mother said, while caressing your arm affectionately ─ It is a beautiful detail, I am proud to know that you had planned on this.

─ I was always aware of their friendship ─ You said, with a smile as you watched the two girls ─ Now that I'm leaving for a new life, I don't want to let them walk on their own devices ...

Your mother gave you a short hug, in which she successively said goodbye to her, since she had to fulfill the obligations of the home. You walked in the direction of your maids, who laughed in unison, as they shared a brief conversation about what happened. You knew beforehand that the fight was not won yet, but you would do your best.

In any case, you thought of Mako, which you went to see him before the idea of going to Hashirama. You really wanted to talk to your escort. In the company of your maids you left your home, finding Mako standing guard at the door with your father's escorts, when he saw you he approached you respectfully.

─ Good afternoon, y/n-sama ─ He said, staying at that distance ─ Will it come out?

─ Not necessarily Mako. ─ You said, with a smile ─ I would like to give you a little announcement, please come closer.

He did it slowly, while he kept his head down in respect.

─ Give me one more week, Mako ─ You muttered ─ Okay?

Your escort looked up, which you could see had a half smile and a raised eyebrow, challenging you.

─ You have to have a very good reason, princess.

You denied with a smile, as you pulled a small scroll up your kimono sleeve, which caught her attention.

─ Tomorrow after Hashirama-sama's farewell, you will know everything with luxuries and details. ─ You said, while leaving the small scroll in his hands ─ It is for you.

Mako smiled, as he hid the scroll in her uniform and said goodbye to you to return to her previous position. You went into your house again to lose yourself in it, and looking for the Senju to grant him your little company before your father sends him to call again.


The fragrance that scented oil emanated on your body was exquisite, which gave you satisfaction to have saved it just for tonight. You could feel as if you were giving flowery scents to the whole room by moving to touch the koto. You had opted for a semi-collected hairstyle, so you could feel the length of your hair cascading down your face. With elegance and some speed, you switched to a song a little more daring, which you could see that those present had been speechless with your final presentation, which you were giving your all.

That night the clan elders, Takeda-sensei's family and yours had gathered to see Hashirama off, which the Senju responded with joy. Your omiai was a fact that everyone in the Kaguya clan already knew, and apparently they responded optimally. Throughout the night you heard many congratulations and good wishes, looking forward to it being profitable. And as always, you had to put up with those comments from the clan elders, congratulating your father for the decision to marry and recommending you to be an excellent wife, submitting to the will of your future man. If you could immortalize the look of disgust Hashirama had given in all that conversation, you would surely treasure it forever.

As the evening drew to a close, you exchanged an anxious look with Hashirama. You dismissed everyone present and watched your mother go with your father to rest, since the great Kaguya Hisao had once again been victimized by the horrible consumption of him with alcoholic beverages. Once your maids left the room and left you two alone, you got up from the tatami silently to run towards the Senju, who was already waiting for you with open arms.

─ You look beautiful ─ Hashirama said, as he wrapped his arms around your waist ─ I couldn't get tired of admiring you

You laughed at the comment, while putting your hands on his chest. The man smiled, leaving numerous kisses on your forehead.

He dragged you with him toward the garden gates, without even letting go of you a bit. The light of the full moon illuminated them fully, but was obscured for short periods of time by the movement of the clouds.

─ I can't believe this week has already come to an end ─ You said, resting your head on his chest

─ I wish it would never end ─ He said, getting closer to him

The two were silent as they parted, those silent moments only meant one thing, that they were both tired of talking and remembering the reality that was inevitable, you put your hands on Hashirama's chest, pulling him out of his kimono and starting a kiss demanding and almost territorial, since throughout this week you had learned a little how to keep up. Hashirama responded passively, you saw how for a moment a subtle smile had formed on his lips.

It was quite pleasant your surprise when the situation had taken a great turn when you felt Hashirama's warm lips collide with yours, hungry for desire. Her caresses on your waist that progressively descended to your butt were enough to make you gasp, which was muffled by the Senju's mouth. You could see that his eyes are closed and his eyebrows are furrowed as he grips your hips tightly, trying to sink his fingers into your kimono. Your back had arched a little, making his mouths part and connect only with a light trickle of saliva.

You let out a long sigh, while Hashirama looked at you with some grace.

─ Is something wrong, princess?

Hashirama laughed with some malice, while you blushed heavily and approached him with more determination. You approached Hashirama again and smashed your lips against his, the older did not wait and did not give you room to start softly, as their hands entwined around your waist and led you to the large door frame, crashing your body in her. For a somewhat daring moment, you decided to run your hand through the folds of his kimono that rested on his chest, opening it a little and caressing it with your nails. Hashirama trembled under your touch, and sank his body with yours. You decided to separate yourself from the kiss to flood your lips on his cheeks, progressively descending on his neck.

Hashirama let out soft moans as he lifted his head from him, giving you a slight space for you to explore at your leisure, which you did with great dedication. You gently scratched his chest while leaving a trail of wet kisses that descended from his ear to his clavicle, you could feel that you were doing well, as the Senju responded with low moans and deep laughs in between. He held you tight when you had touched a more sensitive spot than the other, making you laugh underneath. You returned to his lips tenderly, giving him a few short kisses while you separated your hands from his chest.

But at the time, Hashirama had other plans. He held your arms and caressed them, as he moved his head rubbing it with yours. He arched his back enough to get up to your neck, so he could dive into it.

Hashirama desperately kissed your neck, while with his hands he greedily massaged and squeezed your butt, craving your closeness more. You moaned in his ear, which made him press you closer against the wall, and for a moment, you could feel a little pressure almost near your navel, which made you shiver instead. You sank your fingers into his neck and interlaced with one hand all the hair that fell.

Between soft moans and gasps, you felt a heat in your crotch, which made you twist with desire. Feeling Hashirama's leg a little further forward, you leaned over his knee, making your intimate area feel pressured by it. Which you liked madly. You had the urge to move to ease the pain that was causing you down there, but you did it gently, trying to hide it. You were not a girl, you knew very well what you were doing, and how bad it was in this situation, but it was inevitable. Moving against him felt pleasant.

─ y/n… ─ He whispered

The two met each other's gaze, which was clouded with desire. Hashirama smiled, as you felt his hands grip your hips tightly and put some weight on his leg. He moved your hip on his knee slightly, which you had to cover with one hand to stifle the scream that was going to come out at any moment.

─ Still? ─ Hashirama smiled

You nodded as the Senju moved your hips slower but harder, you wrapped your hands around his neck and put all your weight on top of him. The older one separated from you, leaving you wanting more, but not for long. He sat up, while he wrapped his arms around your waist.

─ Do you want him to feel better?  ─ he whispered against your neck, making you shiver ─ I need you to help me

You nodded obediently, which Hashirama smirked and she kissed you on the forehead, making you feel safe.

─ I won't do anything you don't want to ─ He said, as he brought his right hand to your leg and raised it subtly ─ When you want me to stop, tell me

You smiled despite your nervousness, giving him a chaste and innocent kiss on the lips. Hashirama returned the gesture, starting with tenderness and short kisses, to deepen them again and dominate them completely, which you accepted receptively by flooding you in his movements and caresses. For a moment, he firmly held your leg, lifting the fabric of your houmungi a bit, alarming you a bit. But each of his movements gave you security and the necessary patience, something that melted you with love.

You didn't realize at the exact moment that the Senju raised your leg to wrap it slightly more below his waist, but you could feel the difference in sensation that you had previously. That lump was getting bigger and bigger, which made you blush furiously. A feeling of pride and mischief swelled in your chest, you had managed to excite Senju Hashirama. The sun personified himself had the fiery moments of him and you could feel yourself burning deep into him as he rubbed his hip with yours.

Hashirama took a deep breath as he felt you respond eagerly to his movement, which he responded with a little more speed. You could feel how your thighs were wet and you avoided letting out the screams drowning them in the hot kisses of Hashirama. You sank your nails into the back of his neck, wishing for more closeness, more speed. The Senju's right hand left your hip momentarily to caress your torso, making you shiver.

Hashirama knew what he was doing, and at this rate, you couldn't continue, you found yourself somewhat tired of your legs and you felt your intimacy throbbing, wanting more. Hashirama understood and ended that act quietly, lowering your leg, gently caressing your thigh and giving you deep kisses on the lips, giving you time to compose yourself.

The two of them separated a few inches, panting repeatedly. As they looked into each other's eyes and laughed softly. Hashirama unfolded your houmungi, smoothing it out and arranging it neatly. You did the same with his kimono, but before accommodating those folds, you gently kissed his skin, in the area of his heart.

─ y/n… I have a gift for you ─ Hashirama said, as he took your hands and kissed them gently

─ Hashirama… ─ You laughed ─ What is it?

─ Close your eyes, princess. ─ The Senju winked, while he laughed playfully

You closed your eyes, avoiding your desire to open them. Hashirama made a small noise, not very significant, but you had no idea what he had in mind. You felt his closeness, his hand lovingly caressing your lips, which made you laugh.

─ Don't open them… ─ He warned with false annoyance, while she laughed

You nodded and fell silent. You felt as if something was surrounding your forehead, but you weren't sure what it could be. She arranged your strands of hair and pinned the object on your forehead, until she stayed in place.

─ Wait for me a little longer ...

You heard his footsteps entering the room quickly, which caught your attention. Did you have the gift stored in the living room? That question didn't last long, because Hashirama quickly came back in front of you.

─ Open them

When you opened your eyes, you could see how Hashirama was smiling sweetly at you, with a very subtle blush. He caressed your cheek innocently, while you tried to understand what had happened. You looked at him carefully but realized that a very emblematic object was missing from his clothing.

The bandana with the symbol of the Senju clan.

You touched your forehead and you could feel the soft fabric on it, which made your eyes crystallize with emotion. Hashirama raised a small mirror that was in the room and reflected your figure in it.
 
A small tear fell to see you with the symbol of Hashirama's clan, slightly understanding the meaning of why he had granted it to you.

─ Senju y/n…

Hashirama whispered, as he set the mirror aside leaning against the wall and walked over to you.

─ Thanks for everything

You and Hashirama had the last kiss that night.


It was early morning, the sunlight reflecting off your bright red armor. The Kaguya clan was deployed under your gaze, each one saying goodbye to you and your entourage in a formal manner. The higher ups of the clan paid their respects to you.

You promised to make a friendly fight with the skilled man, who responded enthusiastically. His wife smiled, saying that your company was very nice. The two little brothers said goodbye with their heads down, but you promised that the next time you came back you were going to play ninjas with them, making them get excited and laugh with excitement.

The matriarch of the Kaguya gave you a short hug, very respectful, wishing your soon visit and a good trip. Patriarch Kaguya shook your hand tightly, proud to announce to the entire clan that they were preparing to walk into a new future.

The princess she looked beautiful how the first time when she saw her.

You gently kissed her hand, enjoying the warmth of it.

Her blush was still how when they first met.

y/n ...

Chapter 10: Omiai

Notes:

It is a long chapter, but I have entertained myself writing it. The candidates finally arrived!

I hope you comment, this is one of my favorite chapters so far, I already want to start developing the main plot.

Thanks for reading, and thanks a lot for the kudos!

Chapter Text

The cold ran through your body once you got out of the bathtub, you quickly wrapped yourself in the towel and called your maids to help you put on your yukata immediately, since you had some cold. You entered your room and you could see the variety of clothes, jewelry and accessories that were waiting for you eagerly. You slid your hands over your body while you put some scented oils on various parts of your skin.

Your maids quickly dedicated themselves to putting on you the new houmungi that you had been sent to sew during these weeks to receive the guests, it was white with embroidered flowers of various warm colors, mainly red and orange that stood out. lifted all over the skirt. Likewise, you dressed your socks and your soft cotton sandals.

When acting on your hair, they had decided to make you a hairstyle collected by a hairpin decorated with gold-plated flowers, which had small hooks at their ends in which the large red veil that rested on the table would be attached. Some accessories like long gold earrings and gemstone rings. The makeup was soft, not flashy. That would be in the last meeting, since they would not see your face, it was not necessary to load your skin unnecessarily.

The gong sounded in the distance, letting you know that the guests had already arrived in Kaguya territory.

You didn't know how long your preparation had taken, but this is nothing compared to what it would be in the last meeting that would be later. When you dazzled your figure in the mirror, you saw how your reflection gave you a nervous look. A large part of your mind wanted to focus on the meetings that were going to take place throughout the day and the other part could only think of the Senju leader's smile. You were really thinking about things that did not correspond to you, and even though you and Hashirama had agreed that what they experienced was beautifully momentary, it was a passion that you could not easily erase from your heart. You slid your hands over the obi over and over, smoothing them out in a reflex act.

─ You look beautiful this morning, y/n-sama ─ They said in unison, stating that your appearance was ideal

─ Thank you ─ You smiled gently ─ They can sit down to rest if they wish

The two girls gave a little bow as they sat on the tatami in front of you. Your father's voices and screams could wander through every room in the complex like a strong breeze, which you tried to avoid a bit.

─ y/n ─ Your mother called from outside ─ Can I come in?

You answered your mother to get her into the room. Which when seeing you, a satisfied smile settled on her lips and her crystallized eyes signaled a slight emotion from her heart. You got up only to run into your mother's arms and wait to feel her warm embrace from her, reassuring her and you on the spot.

─ I have met each of the candidates ─ Your mother said, as she separated from you and slightly tucked a lock of hair behind her ear ─ They are eager to meet you

─ Where are they now? ─ You asked

─ In their rooms, it was a long journey and they have said that they would like to rest before lunch time ─ Your mother smiled

─ And Hashirama-sama? ─ You said, blushing a bit for saying his name ─ Where is he? Will he come to greet me before the meetings?

Your mother raised an eyebrow, as she laughed softly and stroked your cheek.

─ Of course, the first thing he did to arrive was ask for you. He asked us for a meeting exclusively of the nakodo and the bride before starting with the candidates.

Your eyes twinkled a bit at that statement.

─ y / n… It's time for me to retire, someone has to supervise lunch ─ Your mother laughed ─ I'll send you to serve before our guests, okay?

─ Mother, I would like to eat in my room if possible ─ You said, while shrugging your shoulders

Your mother saw you confused, while crossing her arms.

─ y / n… We have already talked about this, your confinement is not necessary, do not believe the stories of Saori ─ Your mother said with a mocking laugh

─ I'm a bit nervous, I would like to save my anxieties for the meetings, here I feel a bit calmer ─ You said, while laughing nervously ─ It doesn't bother me at all, after the first meeting you could accompany me to dinner in the dining room, okay?

Your mother sighed as she stared at you.

─ Okay, save your cravings for the handsome candidates. ─ Your mother said while laughing ─ If you change your mind, just let me know.

That said, your mother left the room, while you laughed at her previous comment. Handsome candidates? It would be interesting. Somehow, you tried to see how funny the situation you were going through, at the end of the day there is no going back, why have tears and laments? They would be useless.

Meetings with five candidates who had traveled so far just to get your hand in marriage, maybe you were not the first princess to experience it, but still, it was something surprising that caused you a lot of nervousness. All this week you tried to appear carefree and smart in the eyes of your father and the higher ups, but you knew very well that you were a nervous wreck.

You wanted everything to go well, you wanted to impress the candidates and at the same time, you wanted to make your clan happy.

Your happiness was intact, you had a family that loved you, a teacher who recognized your value, friends that filled your heart. You were happy thanks to the others.

And who knows? Maybe you fell in love with a candidate. You would not close your heart at your young age of 19, although Hashirama had struck deep into every fiber of your being. Your experience with him made you feel love and everything that could become, and that is why you prayed every night to the Rabbit Goddess to feel that passion again shaking your heart strongly.

You were going to try. But you would be unable to forget that Senju. Perhaps the stories about failed first love weren't just old written stories.


The Kaguya clan complex had been decorated more ostentatiously than it had been for your visit, you cannot imagine the inhuman effort Akiko-sama yy / n had to make to have everything neatly arranged. The banners of all the clans elegantly decorated the entrance to Patriarch Kaguya's home.

Arriving alongside your fellow leaders, you couldn't hide your excitement about going back and meeting the princess. Perhaps you had tired each of those present who came with you from Konoha, but it was no wonder. The princess y / n was someone who should be bragged with devotion.

You would be incapable of feeling jealous, you are very calm for that, also, you wanted her to be happy, you would fight for her to feel comfortable with the candidate that she chooses. But you had your favorite candidate next to you, you just hoped he doesn't do anything stupid that puts him in a bad position with y / n.

You side-glanced Madara as he placed his Gunbai and Kana at the end of the room, the fall of the two weapons had fallen heavily to the floor, disturbing the silence and making you a bit scared.

─ I keep telling you that it was not necessary to bring your weapons ─ You said, crossing your arms ─ You come to meet a princess, not to exterminate the Kaguya clan.

─ If Hisao-dono or some of those elders make a passive-aggressive comment about the sharingan again, maybe I will take it into consideration.

─ You're not serious… ─ You said, giggling nervously

─ Try me ─ He said defiantly, as he activated the three-bladed sharingan and approached you with heaviness

Suddenly, you felt a little scared by the change of mood of your great friend, you did not think that that silly comment from Hisao-dono had affected him so much. You lowered your arms and head dejectedly as you closed your eyes. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy and Madara's footsteps got closer and closer to your direction. Damn, you were too sad to look up.

Suddenly, a slight laugh and a hand had landed on your head, stroking it slowly.

─ Naive as always, Senju. ─ Madara said, while giving a little pat on the head ─ I don't pay much attention to those stupid comments

─ If you don't care about it, how do you know they're stupid? ─ You said below, with a malicious smile

Madara gave you a small blow to the head, as he walked away from you with his arms crossed. Teasing him was part of your fun.

─ No matter where I go, I will always carry my weapons. It is understood? ─ Madara raised his voice ─ Now please back off, I need to undress.

─ Go ahead, I'm not bothering you. ─ You said, while crossing your arms and staring at him with a smile.

─ Hashirama! ─ He complained irritably, you could see that his cheeks had turned red.

─ Okay, I don't bother you then. ─ You said while laughing, leaving the room ─ See you another time, Madara.

Walking through the corridors of the Kaguya complex, it was inevitable not to think about y / n and everything that had happened just a few weeks ago. You knew you couldn't easily get over her when every night you were on your futon her smile and the melody of her music seemed to float in your thoughts. Also the alcohol had made you play a trick, exaggerating the lewd thoughts when you were alone, but you did not want to think about it at the moment.

You knew those thoughts were deeply wrong, not to say horrible and inappropriate. You were thinking that way of a future girlfriend ...

But cheating your feelings would be something you had to work on little by little. You cursed your heart underneath, you could feel it beating stronger than normal, you had the princess a few steps in front of you and you had shared a short time with Madara.

It was really something difficult to understand. How could this be possible? Your heart seemed to be equally moved by the closeness you had with the two of them.

Inhale, Exhale.

Keep walking.

You arrived in the room you shared with your brother, you could see him sitting next to Tadao sharing a small talk about the decoration of the rooms. You were able to hear from the outside a bit of the conversation they were sharing at the time.

─ More than excitement, I feel a bit nervous… ─ Tadao's voice was soft ─ The idea of meeting the princess is something imposing, A princess!

You laughed softly.

─ Either she is a very submissive woman, or she is capable of breaking more than two ribs. ─ Tobirama said, with a firm voice ─ Clan princesses tend to be quite proud and put the good of their people above them

Uh, Tobirama.

You loved your little brother and you knew he deserved all the happiness the world can bestow on him, but unlike Madara, his tongue was sharper at the moment of having to tell an exact truth. Anyway, he takes the concept of omiai and meetings as if it were a mission, and you knew that he would do everything to stand out in it. Not because he was really interested in the idea of marrying the princess, but because everything Senju Tobirama did had to be somehow perfect. He would not be satisfied with less.

You passed by the room, as you reached the dining room. Place where Akiko-sama had summoned you before lunch. You greeted her servants as they came in and out doing their due business, while the matriarch Kaguya was pacing the room, dispatching her servants and cheering them on with a smile.

─ Akiko-sama, am I at a good time? ─ You smiled, while you approached her

─ Very good time, Hashirama-sama. ─ She said, while giving a slight bow ─ In about fifteen minutes I will send for our guests to serve the food, my daughter must already be eating in her room.

─ Has the princess decided on the confinement? ─ You asked curiously ─ But it's not necessary ...

─ y / n is somewhat anxious to meet the candidates, that's all. ─ The woman laughed, with a maternal tone ─ When the first meeting is over, she will have no problem leaving the room.

You nodded at his answer, while you waited for him to give one last order to the servant in the room.

─ How did you find the candidates? ─ You asked, while you clasped your hands behind your back ─ With the naked eye, of course.

─ They are very striking men ─ She said happily as she invited you to sit next to her ─ Each one is very different in their own way, it will be very interesting to meet them.

─ Any favorite? ─ You subtly asked

─ Oh no! I could not judge them now, it is impossible to have a favorite.

You nodded with joy, while you talked with the woman about trivial matters of the omiai and leave her alone so that she can finish her obligations. You were grateful when she told you that she was going to send for you when you can meet the princess alone before the meetings. You just couldn't stop thinking about that moment, despite not having seen him for a week, you already missed his smile and his sweet voice.

Lunch was luxurious, you could see that Sarutobi Fujita had enjoyed more than a couple of dishes, exclaiming how delicious everything was. Shimura Tadashi was seen with some misgivings from Kano, but you ignored him for a moment when you saw the two share a little conversation. Tadao spoke calmly with the Kaguya matriarch, declaring how honorable he was to share the table with them. For your part, you found yourself mediating a passive-aggressive conversation that Madara and Tobirama had about war strategies.

Hisao-dono seemed to be enjoying lunch in his own way, silently and without many words. Observer and calm, he spoke when he saw it necessary and was silent most of the time. If you shared a conversation with him, even Madara managed to overcome it in spoken words, it really was somewhat uncomfortable, but you did not give it much importance.

After lunch, you were with Tobirama resting in his room. Your brother was smoothing his haori, making it look neater than it was previously. You heard a female voice that you recognized knocking on your door, telling you that it was time for your meeting alone with the princess before the event.

Without thinking twice and almost without saying goodbye to your little brother, you left the room quickly. Maki-chan, one of y / n's personal maids, happily accompanied you to the living room where she was. When they opened the door for you, you could feel that your emotion was going to give you a strong blow capable of making you faint at that moment.

And there she was. With a broad smile and enthusiastically approaching your arms. The world seemed to have stopped when you felt his body surrounding yours.


His strong and warm arms wrap around you, squeezing you with slight force, like restraining yourself from not hurting you. Your enthusiastic hug made you tremble a little from the shock. He lifted you up slightly as he laughed under you and gave you a slight turn before setting you down. His laugh was sweet, you had missed him.

─ I'm so happy to see you again, Hashirama ─ You smiled, as you carried your hands on his shoulder and smoothed his haori

─ I'm happier to see you! ─ He responded animatedly ─ I miss you a lot, and / n

─ That's debatable ─ You laughed ─ But if we start arguing about who missed whom the most, we will waste this little time together

Hashirama nodded, looking at you closely and smiling as he gave a little turn in your direction.

─ You look beautiful, y / n. ─ He sighed sadly

You blushed for his comment.

─ Do you like to take a seat? ─ you whispered

Hashirama followed you, as he sat across from you. You automatically poured him some of the steaming tea that was on the table, which he appreciated.

─ Anxious about today? ─ Hashirama said, with a smile

─ Is it that obvious? ─ You laughed slightly

─ I hope it's nothing I need to worry about, and / n. ─ He said, while taking a small sip of tea ─ As your friend and nakodo, I want you to feel calm.

─ Don't worry Hashirama, thanks to you I have stopped having negative thoughts about my future engagement. ─ You said, with sincerity in each of your words ─ Who would say?

They both laughed.

─ That was my main goal, the rest of the decision will be all yours.

Hashirama takes a sip of his tea slowly while his eyes remain fixed on his cup, then meet yours. A short silence invaded the room as I looked at you with a smile so warm and full of feeling.

─ Is something wrong? ─ You said, somewhat shocked by the way that he saw you

─ No, I'm just admiring you.

The Senju stretched out his arm, placing his hand on the table and seeking your touch. Your hand that rested on the teacup left its place and was instantly placed on the great hand of the man.

─ Your birthday is coming up ─ He finally said, shuddering under his touch ─ A week to go, to be exact.

─ Do you remember? ─ You asked with a smile

Hashirama opened his eyes very suddenly as he looked at you with a confused look.

─ Why wouldn't I remember it? ─ He said, feigning annoyance while laughing ─ I love celebrating birthdays!

─ I only mentioned it to you once ─ You said, while laughing ─ I didn't think you would remember, you were a bit drunk.

─ I could be, but I always pay attention to you. ─ He said, while wrinkling his eyes as he smiled fully ─ Am I invited to the celebration?

You shook your head, while Hashirama seemed to fade rapidly. An atmosphere of sadness had surrounded the Senju. You laughed at his behavior, which he caught immediately.

─ Of course you are, Hashirama.

─ What if I don't want to go anymore? ─ Hashirama smiled defiantly in her sadness

You were surprised by the man's response, but you saw that he looked up and laughed underneath. You fell too easy on his little play.

─ It's a lie, I'll be the first to arrive. ─ He said, while winking at you

You squeezed Hashirama's hand, until you exerted some force that made the Senju complain a bit about the pain. Action you took for having made you fall for their game. Hashirama was laughing animatedly with you, you knew that their confidence currently allowed them to make more daring movements, something that neither he nor you showed any complaint. Hashirama shared a conversation with you, telling you that he had the perfect birthday present and a bit of what happened when he returned to Konoha, making you laugh out loud about his anecdotes with the paperwork.

Maki knocked on the door, implying that they were already ten minutes before the meetings begin, and that they were calling the presence of the two. You said that he immediately left the room, as the laughter died away and the two of them got up from the floor.

─ Well, the time has come. ─ Hashirama said, while sighing ─ I hope you find yourself calmer

─ Thank you, Hashirama. ─ You smiled, while keeping a small distance from him ─ Your conversation lightened my head.

Hashirama approached you, again violating the parameters of what was correct. You sighed at his closeness while blushing furiously.

─ Good luck, y / n. ─ He said, while spreading his arms ─ May I?

─ You shouldn't ask.

The two of them hugged each other warmly, squeezing their bodies together. It was difficult to release him and separate yourself from his chest, you looked up to find him with a half smile formed. The Senju bent his body a little and gave you a soft kiss on your forehead, chaste, with a lot of affection. Likewise, the two of them withdrew from the room in silence, but with the exception that within you, your heart made a thunderclap.


I kept saying to myself over and over that I shouldn't be nervous. But internally, you thought about the little meeting with Hashirama and how much his presence influenced your decision. He wanted your happiness, it was obvious. And his blush when he gave you an innocent kiss on the forehead was a sign that he might not be able to suppress the feelings that had developed before, which you understood perfectly.

Your status as an obedient and submissive princess was perfect to avoid uncomfortable comments from your father or the elders. And at that moment the only thing that reassured you is that those men you would meet were a new air in your life, perhaps, more uprooted to those unjust laws which you were subject to by your clan.

But the affairs of your heart were something that you could not avoid for a long time, and you would think that you have to be quite blind not to notice how the simple name of Hashirama disturbed your tranquility and excited you greatly. Plus, your hand was guaranteed to any of the men in the room across from you. However, was that reason enough for a princess to not experience some unbridled passion for an impossible love?

As soon as the sliding door opened, you sat silently on the tatami. Next to you were your parents respectively, Hashirama was sitting next to the table, giving himself a place between you and the candidate. With the help of your mother, you put on the red veil, completely clouding your vision.

On the other hand, you heard the sliding door in front of you open. The footsteps were smooth, but they managed to rumble off the ground somehow. You heard how he sat in front of you, waiting for the moment to speak.

─ I am Sarutobi Fujita, nice to meet you, princess of shikotsumyaku.

─ The pleasure is mine, Fujita-san. ─ You said, something shaky

Your father led the conversation with the man, asking him very specific questions about his status in his clan, his family and the relationship he had with the future Konoha. Fujita said very little about his family, noting that he was the older brother of his clan leader's wife. His voice was deep, but it echoed across the room. He accepted with great tranquility the cup of tea that your mother offered him, along with the sweets that were on a table parallel to you.

Hashirama proceeded to make some movements on the table, you could hear him move some leaves, to what you assumed must be files about his clan work, the salary he earned and the money of his family. When the session ended, you could hear how Hashirama asked your parents to leave the room with him, to start the meeting alone.

─ How was your trip, Fujita-san? ─ You said, starting the conversation

─ Tiring, but every effort is worth being here. ─ He answered, amicably ─ What topic would you like to talk about, princess?

─ Anyone you feel comfortable with. ─ You said, while putting your hands together

─ Any particular hobby?

─ Play the koto, knit and practice calligraphy ─ You said, with a friendly tone ─ You?

─ I play Shōgi a lot with my clan leader. ─ He said, while laughing ─ But I'm not that good.

You laughed softly at his comment.

─ Any bad habits? ─ You asked

─ Smoking ─ He said, you could swear he was sorry for the statement due to his tone of voice ─ You?

─ Be very demanding with myself ─ You said, somewhat embarrassed

─ Explain yourself, princess. ─ He said, with a tone of curiosity in his voice ─ If it's not annoying, of course.

─ As my father's princess and only daughter, I go out of my way to impress him and the higher ups of my clan. ─ You said, while clenching your fists gently ─ Even though I am a woman, I want to prove myself.

─ You are already showing it. ─ He responded quickly ─ But you must not overdo it, you do not have to impress anyone, if you believe that it is correct and that you did it well, that is enough.

You were silent, while you put your hands together.

─ Are you serious, Fujita-san?

─ Honestly, I see her very prepared for everything. ─ He said calmly ─ A whole time and place, I hope you can find peace in your actions. She will be a great representative of her clan in Konoha.

You nodded as you thanked him for the short conversation. The man got up from the tatami and said goodbye with great respect, which when he left, you let out a slight sigh. It had not been a bad experience, he was a very calm man and his conversation was pleasant. Your parents walked in with Hashirama, discussing the strengths and weaknesses of his candidacy. Highlighting his salary and his intelligence.

A slight short of time and you were anxious again, clenching your fists on your knees as you listened to the weak footsteps of a man entering the room.

─ A pleasure to meet the princess of Shikotsumyaku. ─ He said, while speaking slowly ─ I am Shimura Tadashi.

─ The pleasure is mine, Tadashi-san.

On this occasion, Shimura stood out in the conversation, sharing with your father the place of the most talkative man in the room, as the two debated the omiai's decision and the right thing to do to strengthen an alliance in all the clans. You could swear that Hashirama had a funny face at the time, since the moment he wanted to intervene to ask some questions about salary or family position, Tadashi-san highlighted his position above all else. For a moment you related him to your cousin Kano or your father himself by the way he spoke, which internally horrified you.

Hashirama somewhat quietly indicated that it was time to leave the room, which your father showed his annoyance since he wanted to continue talking with the haughty Shimura. The room had not been silent at any time, since he spoke to you immediately.

─ Excuse me, for all that princess. ─ He said, while laughing to himself ─ I have read that you have to impress the parents of the bride to make a good impression.

His comment surprised you, all that arrogance had been transformed into a serene atmosphere.

─ Surely you have had a very good impression. ─ You kindly said

─ I've heard that Hisao-dono likes power and strength. ─ He said, while taking the cup of tea that your mother had served him earlier ─ But now I just want to impress you.

─ How do you intend to impress me?

─ How to impress a princess who can have everything at her feet?

Shimura Tadashi was thoughtful, or so you could tell. His silence bothered you a bit, the moment you decided to formulate another kind of conversation, the man took the floor.

─ Would you like to hear a short caption? ─ He said, quickly ─ Maybe you already know her ...

─ I would be delighted.

─ How do you know, this Friday Tsukimi is celebrated. ─ He said, while clearing his throat

You nodded, while listening carefully.

Legend has it that once upon a time an old pilgrim met several animals, a monkey, a fox, an otter and a rabbit. The old man, who was exhausted and hungry, asked them for help to get food. While the fox hunted a bird, the monkey gathered fruit, and the otter hunted a fish, the rabbit got nothing that humans could eat.

Seeing the old man so exhausted and weak, the rabbit decided to light a fire and jump into it, offering its own meat as food . At the noble gesture, the old man revealed his true identity. It was a powerful deity, the incarnation of the Moon herself, who decided to reward the rabbit's gesture by taking it to the Moon with him. 

You listened carefully to that narration, while you put your hands together on the table and even though the Shimura man had not seen it, you were smiling pleasantly.

─ I was impressed by your narrative and passion with which you have told the story, Tadashi-san.

─ I would like to discuss with you the meaning of that legend, but I think I have spent almost all my time.

He had laughed softly, as he thanked you for listening. At first it had seemed like a proud copy of your father, like competing in a race to see who was more. But even though he was a very ambitious man, he knew calm and how to carry a pleasant conversation.

Your father praised Tadashi's conversation, noting that he seemed like a powerful person and very capable of accomplishing a goal. Comparing him to him when he was younger. You laughed underneath and wished deep in your heart that your father's words were not true. To tell the truth, you hardly heard at the exact moment which the next candidate had entered the room, you only heard a little laugh from Hashirama's lips, which caught your attention.

─ Good afternoon princess of shikotsumyaku. ─ he said, her voice was deep and serene, which made you blush a bit ─ It is an honor to be able to meet her, I am Senju Tobirama.

─ The honor is all mine, Tobirama-san. ─ You answered, somewhat nervous from her voice.

Tobirama was an amazing and flawless case. He showed a balance in his actions, he was very correct and seemed to have no fault in his words. You remembered that Hashirama explained that his brother was very intelligent and dedicated to work. Both your father and mother were comfortable with the conversation, and you had to admit that no matter how diplomatic the man was, it was very attractive to hear him talk about his life as second in command of the clan. He knew many topics in depth, and was very prepared for everything.

Hashirama was more enthusiastic this time, asking for them to leave again and leaving you alone with the lesser Senju.

─ How are you feeling, princess? ─ He asked

─ Very good, Tobirama-san. You?

─ With the attentions of your family and your clan, I am perfectly fine. ─ Answered

─ I'm very happy, I hope you can enjoy your stay.

─ My brother has told me many things about the place, I am pleased to be able to develop my own perspective. ─ He said, while you listened to him take a sip of his tea ─ What do you think of the idea of the alliance, princess?

─ Personally, I am very happy. I hope we can live in a world of peace. ─ You said, while putting your hands on the table gracefully ─ I am very pleased that my clan is joining the future Konoha.

─ You spoke of your personal wishes, princess. ─ He said, somewhat more severely ─ How have your people taken it?

You pursed your lips, you knew very well from your sensei that the warriors weren't pleased with the idea of dropping their weapons and stopping fighting. Their damned pride and lust for blood made them unable to see a peaceful future.

─ Princess? ─ Tobirama asked

─ People will get used to the idea. ─ You said ─ We are working on it, but I promise you that everything will change for the better, Tobirama-san.

─ I hope it's not some kind of promise that I can't keep, princess. ─ Tobirama snapped ─ I hope you are careful.

─ You don't trust the Kaguya clan, Tobirama-san?

There was a short silence, when did you hear the Senju sigh and how he took a sip of the tea.

─ I am pleased by the union of your clan. I have nothing else to say.

The conversation had created a somewhat dense atmosphere between the two, which you immediately tried to fix.

─ Tobirama-san ─ You said, somewhat nervous ─ I was amazed at your knowledge of strategy, it really is very overwhelming.

─ Thank you for your compliment, princess.

─ From the conversations I have had with your older brother, he has proudly stated that you were the strategist of his clan in the war. ─ You said, subtly ─ Sounds like a pretty difficult job.

─ Indeed one wrong move and we could have lost our people. ─ He said, setting the cup on the table

─ I hope you can share some knowledge with me, even though we are no longer at war, I think the strategy is very interesting. ─ You laughed underneath ─ He may not have participated in any battles, but I find it an incredible study on his part.

─ Really? ─ Tobirama's voice sounded somewhat surprised ─ I can gladly discuss these issues with you, princess. I am surprised by your enthusiasm

─ It will be an honor to hear one of the best strategists of the war speak.

Tobirama chuckled, apparently your compliment had made him happy.

─ You are very interesting, princess. ─ He said softly ─ His willingness to follow the conversation and the sincerity of his words is authentic.

─ Have I been a nice company? ─ You asked, with joy

─ Sure it is.

Tobirama said goodbye with great diplomacy, telling you that he will be on the lookout for your next meeting.

When your parents entered, they spoke of Tobirama's excellence and that he was currently an ideal and highly desired candidate. Clearly being Senju, he had a last name most desired by all the clan authorities. His economic situation was exquisite, his relevance was of the utmost importance.

Hashirama spoke highly of his younger brother, and emphasized that he was such and how he had previously described him. Thing you nodded to his address.

When the door rang, the footsteps were smooth.

─ I feel very lucky to be able to meet you, princess. I am Uchiha Tadao.

─ Lucky is a beautiful word, Tadao-san

The Uchiha seemed to giggle at your answer. The conversation flowed without anything to emphasize, it was calm and serene, Tadao explained his life as a calm path in which he feels sure of himself. He expresses that he is very happy in the village, his position as an assistant to the Uchiha leader is something he enjoys with enthusiasm. The young man was grateful for what he had and for everyone around him, which touched your heart.

You didn't feel the exact moment your parents and Hashirama had left the room. You heard how the lesser Uchiha giggled nervously.

─ I understand that it is the moment of the intimate conversation ─ He said, while the words trembled in his mouth ─ I really do not know what to say

─ Relax, the conversation will flow on its own when you least expect it. ─ You laughed softly at his statement

─ May I admit one thing? ─ He said, softly

You nodded at your direction, which made him reply slowly.

─ This is the first time I have shared a conversation with a princess. Am I doing everything properly?

You laughed softly, as you listened to how the Uchiha flinched unsteadily in place.

─ I may be a princess, but I am a normal woman. ─ You said, even though he didn't see you, your smile was full of tenderness

─ What is the life of a princess like? ─ He asked, really interested

─ We have obligations to fulfill and perform, education is paramount, we are the image of the clan. ─ You said, emphasizing all the years of study on your position ─ We must be prepared in all aspects, we cannot have any mistakes.

─ Like a leader, right? ─ Tadao said

─ A leader, it can be. ─ You laughed ─ The difference is that our role is limited, but even so, I try to fulfill it with righteousness.

─ Very admirable, really.

─ Thank you very much Tadao. ─ You said, kindly ─ I liked hearing you talk about how you are happy and full with your actions and your life, it is very admirable, it is even enviable, I would say.

─ The war has taught me to appreciate the value of life and small things, princess. ─ He said, softly ─ I am very happy being useful in what I like the most, I have a great leader. My clan is happy, I have friends from all the clans thanks to the alliance, and now you are here. Everything that has happened to get here is really impressive.

─ Still, if you could change something in your life, would you? ─ You asked

Tadao-san was silent for a few seconds.

─ No, I wouldn't. ─ He said, finally. ─ It must all be for something, right?

─ I think the same, Tadao-san. ─ You said, while nodding ─ See? Conversations flow easily.

─ It's very comfortable talking to you, princess. I must admit that I forgot the reason for my initial nerves.

─ To be honest, I too have felt terribly anxious and nervous about all this.

─ Really? ─ Tadao sounded impressed ─ He speaks so naturally in his voice, I couldn't tell that you felt that way.

─ Don't worry Tadao-san, it's normal. It's my personality and I'm ready for this, but even from the back of my head, sometimes I want to scream out of nerves.

They both laughed, the Uchiha really was very sweet.

─ Excuse me if I'm daring, princess. But you really seem to be a very beautiful person.

You blushed gently at his comment.

─ Why do you say so? ─ You asked

─ She is someone natural, spontaneous. Delicate but strong, she really is just as Hashirama-sama has described us. You are a beautiful person of soul, any of us will be happy with you.

─ Your words flatter me a lot, Tadao-san.

─ I am telling the truth. I also had a very important pillar in my life, now rest in peace, but I can find her everywhere when I meet people who are pure of heart.

You shuddered at his words, that when you reached the end of the meeting, it was you who appreciated the conversation with that young man. He was laughing softly, expressing that he wanted to see you at the next meeting.

Your parents walked in with Hashirama. Together with your mother, you talked about how sweet the young Uchiha's behavior seemed to you. Hashirama expressed that despite his past, Tadao was a really nice person with people, a very pure being who slowly mend the pieces of his heart. Your father did not seem to mind, but stressed that his position in the Uchiha clan and the money he handled was not bad at all.

The footsteps echoed in the room, you could feel how the atmosphere had changed when you felt the presence of that person who was walking in your direction. Your father's breathing had quickened, you felt him move anxiously in place.

─ Shikotsumyaku Princess, I finally meet her in person. ─ His voice was deep and imposing ─ I am Uchiha Madara.

He swallowed deep before uttering a small reply.

─ I am pleased to meet you, Madara-san. ─ Your voice was softer than usual

Madara answered all the questions that your father had asked him, without hesitation, without delving into the subject. His words were direct and blunt, which intimidated you a bit. Hashirama giggled nervously as he commented in advance how much he admires Madara and his great work as co-leader of the alliance, which the Uchiha leader appreciated. For a moment to another, and thanks to Hashirama's recognition, the short and punctual words had turned into a deep conversation, almost between the two of them.

At the exact moment the fuji door had closed, you felt again a cold atmosphere surround the environment.

─ Is something wrong, princess? ─ His voice was deep

─ Why do you say so, Madara-san? ─ You said, almost below

─ From the anecdotes that Hashirama had told me, he had described her as quite a cheerful and lively woman. ─ He said, while you listened as he placed his hands on the table ─ However, you are showing me otherwise.

You opened your eyes at his hostile comment.

─ I'm sorry if you felt uncomfortable, I don't want to make a bad impression on you. ─ You answered

─ Why would you make a bad impression on me? ─ He said, almost defiantly ─ Do you think you have done something capable of making me uncomfortable?

─ It's the least I wish, Madara-san.

─ I still hear a nervous tone in his voice… Is it me that bothers him? ─ His tone of voice was mocking, overshadowed by absolute depth.

─ It doesn't bother me, Madara-san. ─ You said, almost shaking and clenching your fists on your knees

─ Show me, princess.

There was a short silence, while you could hear how he let out a small laugh trapped in his mouth, in a mocking tone.

─ I would like to hear from you, Madara-san. ─ You said quickly ─ And before you think of saying anything, I would like to get to know you more intimately, if I may. All general knowledge has already been discussed above.

─ Nice move, princess. ─ He said ─ What would you like to know? 

─ I think the real question is, what would you like me to know? ─ You said

You heard a sigh from him.

─ Very smart, too. ─ He said ─ I am a warrior, princess. Since my childhood I have been someone who has dedicated himself exclusively to conflict and power, what do you consider of that?

─ How you put it, Madara-san. He is a warrior and has ensured the safety of his people. ─ You said calmly ─ You are a leader and you have made the decision that you have considered correct.

─ For a person who has never been to a battlefield, I consider his answer to be correct. ─ He said, seriously ─ Do you feel devotion to your clan?

─ Of course, the Kaguya clan is a big part of me. ─ You said ─ You must feel the same for your clan.

─ Don't hesitate, princess. ─ He said firmly ─ You are a woman who speaks with property, do you see yourself qualified to be the representative of your clan in Konoha?

─ Despite being a woman, I will defend my clan's position and help as necessary.

─ This has nothing to do with whether it is a woman or a man. ─ He said, firmly ─ This relates to strength. You cannot show any weakness.

─ I hope I can prove it to you in the future, Madara-san. I promise you will not be disappointed.

Madara was laughing underneath.

─ The princess has shown how strong her pride can be. I hope I am not disappointed, believe me I will constantly remind you if it happens.

─ And you can be sure that only the words that you will release from your mouth will be to release a compliment to each of my actions.

The room was momentarily silent.

─ Ask me any questions you want, princess.

─ Do you feel comfortable participating in the omiai? ─ You asked, almost shakily

─ Participating in the omiai of a princess is an honor, clearly. You have an important last name and the alliance will benefit, but the real question should not be directed at me. ─ Responded ─ How do you feel about this?

─ My hand will be engaged in marriage to a man of great importance, I am honored and happy for the event. I hope to find great stability with my future partner and represent my clan properly.

─ Clearly you would answer me that. ─ He said, in a mocking tone ─ Didn't he want to know me intimately? I too would like to know the secrets of your heart.

─ What are you trying to tell me?

─ Have you fallen in love?

The boldness of his words made your heart beat fast.

─ It seems that we will leave this conversation for the next meeting.

The man had risen from the tatami, leaving you alone in the room and with an evident nervousness in the heart.

Your participation in the conversation about the Uchiha leader was almost nil. Hashirama spoke calmly, referring to the fact that he was a great person despite his imposing personality. Your mother was conciliatory with the man, trusting each of the Senju's words. Your father said little about him, you could feel him tense before the man, since deep down, he considered him a strong and frightening rival.


You were in your room after having shared dinner with your parents and Hashirama. Your dinner had passed normally, you could only appreciate in your heart the moment that your father had left the room. Hashirama was having tea with your mother, sharing with you two some stories about his trip back to Konoha. He spoke of beautiful paths surrounded by nature, and how excited he was that we accompany him to Konoha once it opens. When you said goodbye to him, you caught him looking carefully at your lips, while the dim lighting of the candles revealed his obvious blush.

You took away the thoughts of the Senju's beautiful smile before sleeping, you really were somewhat tired. And this had only been the first day.

But you could not sleep, despite the fatigue that harbored your mind. The Uchiha leader's question had once again rumbled in your heart.

─ Have you fallen in love?

It was an innocent question, but at the same time, full of meaning. You don't think he had done it maliciously, he didn't have that tone of voice, that man made it very clear when he was teasing you. What could you answer him tomorrow?

Had you really fallen in love? Love is a very strong feeling, something that could not easily fade like a vague passion or desire.

Senju Hashirama crossed your mind quickly. You liked it, it was obvious. His presence made your heart melt, his touch was something you longed for since the last time you saw him. Could you tell Uchiha Madara?

"Yes, I have had a love, but it is impossible."

It would not be appropriate of you, you had to impress him, the man should not give up the desire to get your hand, that was the reason for the event. But at the same time, it was impossible for you to lie to your heart and your feelings, you couldn't, it would be apparent from your voice that you would be lying.

You really didn't know what to do.


You walked with your maids to that room, Hashirama had found you in the corridors, which he took the opportunity to share a short conversation with you before entering, wishing you luck and saying with enthusiasm that he had requested a meeting alone with you after your dinner, something that your parents had allowed. You smiled fully, and you blushed due to the emotion that sharing a moment with him produced in you.

As you walked in, you caught a glimpse of the usual image of your father sitting at the table, standing firm and solemn in expression. Your mother smiled serenely and effortlessly. By sitting in their midst, you had led to the second day of meetings.

This time the topics of conversation for the candidates would be why they should choose them as a future husband, why consider him an ideal partner. And the intimate meeting would be half an hour, which you were intrigued by what it would bring you this time.

Sarutobi Fujita had been respectful at all times, stressing that his main mission would be to be an ideal companion. He spoke of his wishes to start a family and share with everyone. He praised your mother's likes in food, saying that you expected you to be just like her, since she had won it through the stomach. Which made you laugh inside. 

Being alone in the room, he had greeted you with great enthusiasm.

─ So, have we earned it thanks to good food? ─ You said, almost mocking

─ Was it an inappropriate comment? ─ He said, as his voice became shaky

─ No, don't worry. ─ You laughed softly ─ I have heard that you enjoy good food, eat your fill.

─ I have a great body to feed, princess. ─ The Sarutobi laughed ─ He may not be able to see me because of the veil, but I am a robust man, moreover, I am almost the same height as Hashirama-sama.

─ It is interesting to make an image about you in my mind, could you give me some other characteristics? ─ You said, animatedly ─ It can be a little game

─ Oh! Well, my skin color is brown, I have blue eyes. ─ He said, while humming ─ I have short hair, plus a large beard and dark sideburns.

─ Beard? ─ You asked, curiously ─ I have never met someone who wears a lot of beard, really. Here they are always concerned about shaving.

─ It is understandable, in some clans they consider it rebelliousness, or poor hygiene. ─ He said, with a discouraged tone of voice ─ But I like it a lot, even though they ask me to cut it.

─ Nobody likes it? ─ You said, softly, with some pity in your voice ─ It must look pretty good, if you like it, that's enough ...

─ At least there is someone who likes it! ─ He said, somewhat excited ─ Tomoko likes it a lot ...

─ Tomoko? ─ You asked with curiosity

You heard how Sarutobi Fujita had uttered some cross words, with some nervousness. It was the name of a woman, and his tone of voice when naming her was soft, almost pining for her and her memory.

Perhaps, an impossible love ...

─ Fujita-san… You don't have to be nervous. ─ You said, softly ─ Who is Tomoko?

─ She is a very special friend ─ She said, nervously hemos We have grown up since we were children, just that ...

You laughed in your place. He had just sold himself.

─ You really like him, right, Fujita-san?

─ Yes… ─ He said naturally, after a few short seconds you heard how accidentally a nervous movement moved the table ─ N-no!

─ It's okay, Fujita-san. ─ You said between laughs

─ I really screwed it up, didn't I? ─ He said, sighing defeated ─ I'm sorry princess, it was not my intention ...

─ We can't lie to our hearts, Fujita-san. ─ You answered softly ─ Please tell me about her.

The man fell silent, after a minute, you heard him laugh softly.

─ She is a very brave, sweet woman, with the most beautiful tone of voice of all. ─ He said, almost dreamy ─ We were friends since childhood, I remember that the first time I went to battle, she gave me a kunai with my name carved on the sleeve… I carry it with me always since that day.

You listened to his story with a smile, he told in detail how his beloved Tomoko had accompanied him in every moment of his life, how his first kiss had been since his adolescence, how he had given her flowers on each of his birthdays. Thing that touched your heart, I really loved her with all your heart.

─ Fujita-san, why did you agree to participate in the omiai, being so deeply in love with that woman? ─ You said, softly

─ It was my fault when I was late in asking for her hand in marriage… ─ He sighed heavily ─ My leader, Sasuke-sama, doesn't know about my true feelings, for that very reason, when he named me at that meeting, I didn't know what to say and how to leave. to his contrary, he did not want to insult his word ...

─ I refuse to be an intermediary for that beautiful love, Fujita-san. ─ You said, firmly ─ I hope I can celebrate your wedding with Tomoko-chan in Konoha

─ Princess… ─ He said, somewhat shocked ─ Don't think that I… I hope you don't feel insulted.

You laughed again.

─ Not at all, Fujita-san. You are a very honest man and you deserve to be happy. ─ You stretched out your hand at the table ─ I hope we will be very good friends and be able to meet his family in the future.

Sarutobi kissed your hand, and thanked you deeply. You couldn't stop laughing at every time a thank you came from his lips, he had really gotten excited. The last minutes of the meeting talked about dishes of food that they enjoyed, apparently he did not like salty dishes very much, as he felt a deep need to drink water all the time. Her anecdotes telling the times she stole her sister's desserts whenever she could, made you laugh out loud.

When he said goodbye, you were sure that you had a friend who you would make sure tomorrow to share a dessert exclusively made for him from you. And thanking for your participation in the event.

Your parents walked in with Hashirama. The three of them chatted a bit about their life plans, which they had admitted was nice. You stated that you already had a decision as to whether the man was going to move on to the third meeting, which you said you would let him know after each meeting.

As Shimura Tadashi entered, he explained that he wanted to share his ambition, to become the leadership of the Shimura clan, and to grow in every respect. The man had an ambitious mind, which your father demonstrated his clear admiration.

It felt like forever to pass until they were alone in the room.

─ Princess… ─ He said, slowly ─ Are you feeling overwhelmed by all the previous conversation?

─ Don't get me wrong, it's just amazing. ─ You laughed heavily ─ Sometimes I feel like I'm listening to my father, but between us, his personality becomes calm.

─ Sorry to bother you, princess. Sometimes I can't help it ─ He laughed ─ It's fun talking to someone so enthusiastic about his ideals, but I admit that sometimes I get very irritating ...

You shook your head, while smiling.

─ It's part of your personality, you don't have to apologize, Tadashi-san.

The two of you shared a little conversation, Shimura was quite excited about your clan's future trade, you were excited to share the conversation with him, as he seemed happy, he was very good with numbers, and he talked seriously about things that could be modify on the looms. She showed sincere concern at the overexploitation of women, stating that despite the fact that work was important, workers deserved a decent life and to be able to enjoy their work environment.

─ Excuse me if I talk a lot, princess. Really seeing all the work of his clan has moved me ... ─ His tone of voice showed embarrassment

─ Why are you apologizing, Tadashi-san? ─ You asked, gently

─ Sometimes they say that I'm very… Irritant, or that they don't understand my conversation, and that's why I tend to keep quiet most of the time.

─ Don't worry, I love your excitement when talking about your knowledge. ─ You said, laughing softly ─ I may not be good with statistics and numbers, but this whole world is amazing.

Shimura chuckled softly, as he set the teacup on the table.

─ I have not given you my meaning about the legend that I related to you yesterday ...

You nodded slowly in his direction, waiting for him to speak.

─ For me, the meaning is very cute, you know, princess? The rabbit has sacrificed himself to help the old man, he had enough courage to help someone in need and give his own life, despite everything. ─ The man sighed ─ Every good sacrifice we make will have its reward ...

─ It's a beautiful meaning, Tadashi-san.

─ I want to have the same courage as that rabbit, sacrificing oneself is very risky, it should not be forced, it should be driven by the heart. ─ He was saying softly ─ In war, I have seen many selfless sacrifices, I have simply come to the conclusion that we do it to take care of each other.

─ You are quite right, Tadashi-san. Every sacrifice and effort will have its reward. ─ You answered gently ─ You really deserve each of your ambitions, you are hard-working and dedicated, I hope you can be really happy, as you will be rewarded in the future.

─ Thank you very much for your words, princess.

─ May I ask you a question, Tadashi-san?

─ Yes, of course princess. What do you want to know?

─ Be sincere in each one of your words, do you ... Do you really want to get married and start a family?

Silence filled the room.

─ Why are you asking, princess? ─ He said, somewhat nervous

─ You have so many ambitions, so many things to do… ─ You laughed softly ─ You have never talked about settling down and starting a family

─ Don't get me wrong princess! ─ He said, quickly ─ If I'm honest, I never had that into consideration until they announced their omiai…

─ It's okay, Tadashi-san, getting married is not an obligation. ─ You said, reaching out on the table ─ Do you really want to marry me? Be honest, don't think I will be offended by your answer.

The Shimura sighed underneath.

─ You must be a beautiful woman, you are also very intelligent, a dream for every man ...

─ But… ─ You said, conciliatory

─ I don't want to get married yet, I have many things to do. I do not want to have a family yet, it is a lot of responsibility and each of my occupations would interrupt my family life, which I do not want ─ He said, seriously ─ I would like to have a partner and start a family when I really feel more complete in all aspects of myself job…

─ And that's valid, Tadashi-san.

─ I'm sorry, princess. ─ He said regretfully ─ Our union would be very profitable, and you are a very happy woman who deserves a man who adores her at all times, not a madman from work, I do not want to condemn her to that life, I am afraid to turn off her light.

Those words had moved you, he really was a man who had his feet on the ground, despite his ambitions, he was not taking advantage of it. Which had made you completely separate that relationship you had made with your father.

─ I hope I can be there when he is appointed as the leader of the Shimura clan, Tadashi-san. ─ You said, animatedly ─ I assure you that you will have a great friend who will listen to you at all times!

The Shimura man kissed your hand and thanked you with all his heart. He left the room, telling you that he wishes you the best at all times, and that he will always support your every decision.

It didn't take long for you to meet Senju Tobirama's presence again.

His life plan consisted of accompanying you, having a quiet life and dedicating himself with you to the creation of the future Konoha academy. Which caught your attention a lot. He was a man who promised your happiness and stability among the clans.

Hashirama dismissed his brother before exiting completely.

─ Princess, we meet again. How have you been?

─ Alright Tobirama-sama, you?

─ Alright, his father showed us very interesting things about his clan, his mother is concerned for our comfort. Everyone has been very nice.

─ I'm glad, Tobirama-sama. ─ You said ─ I was again surprised by your property when speaking, and the academy sounds like a dream project.

─ Inculcating knowledge in children is essential, the war is over. ─ He argued ─ Children should only occupy themselves with playing and growing up as adults aware of the mistakes of the past, so as not to make them in the future.

─ His way of thinking is very correct, I hope I can help in the academy, I love young children.

─ I don't see why not give it a position within it, every helping hand will be necessary.

─ I look forward to that day, I assure you that you will not regret it! ─ You said with joy

You heard Tobirama laugh softly.

─ You really remind me of my brother. Encouraged, ready to help in the first instance. ─ He sighed ─ Very enviable people, really.

─ Why would you envy this, Tobirama-san? ─ You said, curiously ─ You are a very intelligent person, capable… You have nothing to envy.

─ No, of course I do. ─ He replied, softly ─ It is a healthy envy, I admire my older brother a lot. His simplicity and ease with people, he is a natural leader, capable of many unimaginable things. He has never made me feel inferior to him, he always sets me apart from him

The Senju sighed softly.

─ I like being his right hand, and knowing that he needs me, but sometimes I would like to have that ease of relating to people.

─ You are an interesting person, Tobirama-san, I doubt that there is not someone who does not want to hear you speak or share a moment with you.

─ Makes it sound so easy, princess. ─ The man laughed ─ Your consideration is not necessary.

─ No, I really mean it. ─ You said quickly, that by extending your hand on the table, you managed to capture his hand under your touch which made you withdraw it quickly ─ Excuse me ...

That movement had made you blush.

─ Don't worry, princess. Thank you for your words.

The two shared a conversation about strategy, you could come to the conclusion that for Tobirama, interacting with a person was a whole movement that he studied completely before taking an action. The man was very exact and reserved, but actually being comfortable in conversation, he had the luxury of opening up. He didn't have a lot of words in your repertoire, but he was pleasant at all times.

─ Tobirama-san, nothing is missing for our meeting to end. ─ You said, softly ─ Thank you for sharing this moment with me, your company is very nice.

─ Likewise, princess.

─ I have considered the possibility of you going to the third meeting, if you wish, I would like to know at this time ...

─ Of course I do, princess. I will be honored to join you tomorrow.

You blushed slightly, as he respectfully said goodbye.

Your parents and Hashirama escorted the room again. The meeting with Tadao made you feel as if you were savoring a sweet manju, the young man was quite adorable, his passive behavior and his soft voice relaxed you, you did not see the moment when they can converse alone. His desire in life was a quiet life, a family, emphasizing that the most important thing in a couple was companionship.

─ Princess, I appreciate sharing a meeting with you again.

─ The pleasure is mine, Tadao.

─ What would you like to talk about today? ─ He said, laughing softly ─ Hashirama-sama gave me a short list of topics that we could talk about.

You laughed softly at his comment, and thought of Hashirama. He had really worried.

─ A little of everything is fine, what's on that list? ─ You said, animatedly

─ Well, it will be like a trivia game. ─ The young Uchiha laughed ─ Favorite food?

─ Okonomiyaki, no doubt. ─ You said ─ Yours?

─ Tonkatsu, I always take the opportunity to eat a big plate on my birthday. ─ He laughed ─ Next question, Favorite season of the year?

─ Autumn . I see balanced between summer and winter, I think it is ideal, the colors are beautiful. ─ You said ─ And you?

─ Winter , in the territory where Konoha is, it has always snowed. It's lovely.

─ Snow! I have never seen snow. ─ You said, excited

─ You will see her in Konoha, princess. I want to see his face at that moment. ─ Tadao laughed ─ Next question! Any talent?

─ I know how to play the koto from a very young age, I consider myself very good at it. ─ You said, proudly ─ You?

─ I have played shakuhachi since my childhood, princess. ─ he said, with joy ─ It would be an honor to hear her play. 

─ Same here Tadao, I didn't expect you to play shakuhachi! How have you learned?

Tadao was silent for a long time.

─ Thanks to my older sister, Hana. ─ He said, slowly ─ She played the koto and shakuhachi with mastery, she has taught me everything I know.

─ It would be nice to meet you, Tadao-san.

─ Unfortunately you can't, princess. She passed away a few years ago.

The room became silent.

─ I'm very sorry, Tadao-san… ─ You said regretfully ─ I didn't want to make him sad.

─ Don't worry princess, I know it was not intentional. ─ sighed

─ Hana-chan must have been a wonderful woman, you know that she will always take care of you and accompany you. ─ You said, tenderly

Tadao laughed softly

─ You really have a big heart, princess. Thank you.

─ To you, Tadao.

He told you about his sister, his talent with the koto and his favorite musical interpretation, which was well known in all the traditional art of music, which was "Izumi", a song that you knew perfectly, since it was one of the Older. Their conversation was pleasant and pleasant.

─ Tadao-san, I invite you to participate in the third meeting. ─ You said, softly ─ It is your decision to accept or not

─ How to refuse? Sure princess, it's an honor.

You said goodbye to Tadao slowly. He really was a very pure person, even so, he didn't give you any feeling other than protecting him from all evil. But it was not infatuation or taste, which surprised you, since he was an ideal young man, who fulfilled the expectations that you had formed in your heart and mind. But there was no attraction, and he was very subtle about courting, maybe that would be time work.

Finally, the last meeting had arrived, one that, remembering what had been previously, had made your heart beat nervous.

Uchiha Madara didn't talk much about the future, or about a relationship with you. He explained the importance of the alliance and the security it would provide you at all times.

Despite the veil, you felt his eyes piercing every trace of your gaze, how showing weakness in it.

The loneliness of the room became clear when you heard the subtle sarcastic laugh from the Uchiha leader.

─ You have an answer pending with me, princess.

You swallowed hard, while hiding your shaking hands.

─ Why are you interested in knowing if I have fallen in love or not? ─ You said, trying to challenge him.

─ Let's say I care about you, princess. ─ He replied, subtly ─ Marry without feeling love? That is unnatural, an ancient practice that should be banned. I'm wrong?

─ Still, it's to strengthen our clans' alliance, Madara-san. ─ You said, something shaky

─ You are a woman, not a procedure or a kind of guarantee. ─ He said, firmly ─ You are a woman who has every right to choose who to marry, however, you are here.

You lowered your head, he was right in his words.

─ Don't get me wrong, princess. I don't want to disrespect you. ─ He sighed ─ I really feel sorry for you, you see a very happy girl, she is very young. You don't have to get married that way.

─ There is nothing I can do, Madara-san. ─ You said sadly ─ It's tradition

─ This is not a tradition, it sucks. ─ He said, quickly ─ Forcing people to marry? How awful.

─ Still, it's what I have to do. ─ You said, properly ─ And I hope that in the future, I can stop this shit and make the future women of my clan not be forced into this. 

Apparently, your comment had caused the Uchiha to go silent.

─ Really admirable, princess. ─ He said, with a sincere tone of voice

─ And yes, Madara-san. ─ You said, with some courage taken from inside you ─ I have fallen in love, I admit it. But that love could not be given, and you know what? I appreciate it, because it has made me feel happy at the time.

You took some time to breathe.

─ Do not think that I am traumatized by that love, I believe that I should move forward and be grateful for all that experience. ─ You said, with a somewhat elevated tone of voice ─ And yes, this is not natural, for meetings of less than an hour I will not meet the love of my life, but I am willing to grow with that person, love may or may not come, but I will be committed at all times with my partner and my family.

Silence had once again taken over the room.

─ I have completely underestimated you, princess. ─ He said, softly ha He has surprised me again.

─ You should stop underestimating myself, Madara-san. ─ You said, before your instant bravery disappears

The Uchiha laughed to himself.

─ I think it would be useless to ask this instance who has fallen in love with. I'm not interested in playing with you like that anymore.

─ We could have a calmer conversation then. There are many things that interest me about you. ─ You said, sincerely

─ Oh yeah? ─ He said, slowly. ─ What does the princess want to know, some juicy intimate affair to share with her maids?

You shook your head, if he could see you, you'd be rolling your eyes before giggling.

─ I see it fair, it has made me admit that I have been in love. Why not? ─ You said, defiantly ─ Or is he scared?

─ It would be very stupid of me to be afraid of childish questions, princess. ─ He said, almost in a whisper ─ Go ahead.

─ Have you fallen in love? ─ You asked, eagerly

─ Of course I am, I am a man not a Kunai. ─ He said, calmly ─ Anything else?

─ May I know your name? ─ You said, while laughing softly

─ I did not ask him the name of his former lover, therefore I do not owe him that answer.

You clenched your fists, he was right.

─ Anything else? ─ He asked, directly ─ If you don't ask something in a few seconds, I'll take the floor, princess.

─ Something that makes you happy? ─ You asked, almost no ideas

─ I thought you were 19 years old, not 13. ─ He laughed sarcastically ─ That question is invalid.

─ I don't know what to ask, really. ─ You said, while putting your hands on the table

The Uchiha laughed with some malice.

─ Then it's my turn. ─ He said, deeply ─ Have you kissed?

Your hands trembled as the colors rose to your head, you thanked the veil for its existence, as it had saved you a humiliation.

─ Your body is giving you away, Princess Kaguya. ─ He laughed ─ A princess who has kissed someone other than her husband would be a great scandal. No?

─ Madara-san… ─ You said, stuttering ─ Please don't say it, it was just a one-time thing…

─ I imagine so, princess. ─ The Uchiha laughed ─ Don't worry, your scandalous adventures will be a secret.

─ Thank you ─ You said, while you sighed deeply ─ I trust you.

─ Anything else, princess? Or you want me to keep asking you about your scandalous double life.

You laughed at the comment.

─ Madara-san, I want you to be honest with me. ─ You said, softly ─ Do you really want to participate in the omiai?

─ Why, princess? Have you liked me and want to make a decision to make me happy?

─ Yes, that's the truth. ─ You admitted, with a lively laugh

─ Princess, I'm here for something, right? ─ He said, finally ─ I'll be honest, when his father spoke of his omiai, I had not been interested at all. Hashirama had insisted that I participate at the time, which I had to do reluctantly

He was silent for a moment.

─ Rest assured that if I had not wanted to, I would have refused to the end or simply would not have attended. ─ He said, firmly ─ This is your decision.

─ I am clear about my decision, Madara-san. ─ You said, somewhat impressed by his statement ─ It's his turn to take it.

─ Then will I be one of the privileged ones who can see the face of the shikotsumyaku princess? ─ Said ─ Well, why not? It will be more fun to be able to see her face while I tease her.

─ Madara-san! ─ You said, laughing ─ Why does he want to do this to me?

The Uchiha laughed maliciously.

─ Because you give me the confidence that I behave in this way with you, princess.

His whisper was intoxicating, his voice made you blush. Thing you cursed inside.

The Uchiha said his goodbyes simply, and withdrew.

As your parents and Hashirama came in, they each commented on the behaviors of the candidates. As you took off your veil, you saw their anxious glances at the candidates you had chosen for the last of the omiai meeting. You gave a positive comment about each one of them, and asked that they be very well taken care of until the end of their visit. As you said the names of the three candidates you had chosen, you saw a wide smile unfold on Hashirama's lips.

Your father nodded at your decision, saying that the three candidates you had chosen for the third meeting were the right ones, emphasizing Tobirama. You could see his look of suspicion when he named Madara, which you did not take seriously.

Finally, it was all over.


After dinner, you walked into the room very carefully, although you had been told that the candidates were already in their rooms resting.

You saw the shadow of Hashirama, sitting on the tatami and with a bottle of sake next to him, in which, as you approached, you could see how he had served two containers.

─ Long day, right, y / n? ─ He said, softly

─ It couldn't have ended better, thank you for this, Hashirama. ─ You said, while taking a sip of the sake

─ The candidates you decided… ─ Hashirama smiled ─ They are very special people, and / n. I'm glad you felt comfortable with them.

─ Each one is different, but has something striking. ─ You said, with a laugh in between

The two chatted about the meetings, not so deeply. Hashirama listened to you with a sincere smile, laughing and commenting on those men whom they considered their friends. You did not violate the privacy entrusted to you by the candidates, you simply commented on how you felt in the meetings.

You noticed how Hashirama was watching your lips intently, or gently stroking you with his thumb when he placed his hand on yours. You blushed because of that, and you looked at him lovingly. Once the bottle of sake was advanced, it was all more obvious and daring, which you tried to avoid the urge to steal a kiss.

The conversation flowed smoothly, and Hashirama emphasized that you looked beautiful. So much so that when you said goodbye to each other, you could feel the lips on your cheek much more than the allowed time, which when sharing a close look, you could feel your legs tremble. But the Senju quickly withdrew, which you had to do as well.

You had to go to sleep, your head was spinning a bit, and it wasn't exactly the alcohol.

It was time to make a decision.

Chapter 11: Heartbreak

Notes:

Writing to Madara is really spicy.

Thanks for the kudos! I will update every week, hope you like the story.

Chapter Text

Remembering yesterday's meeting, you couldn't help but think of Hashirama's wonderfully surprised eyes wide open at your direction, laughing as he held you in a fond embrace. He spoke to you with some encouragement, expressing his happiness to know that you have been chosen to go to the last meeting, he asked you many things that had left you dizzy in some way, indicating his curiosity about your thoughts on Princess Kaguya, which was disappointed. by not getting some juicy comment that gives her clues to annoy you with her.

Anyway, you were walking through the great room that connected to the private gardens of the Kaguya complex, you carefully observed the pictures and paintings that were decorating the place. Then you saw how the symbol of the Kaguya clan rose imposingly, something that your attention is diverted, unfortunately, in the meeting that you had with Hisao-dono along with all the colleagues of the clans. This man was, with the proper use of the word, something unbearable.

He wasn't that smart, but his strength came from his ambition, and he was accompanied by very powerful people with great intellect, which could be potentially dangerous. His administration with his clan was simple, but it could be better, even so, he enjoyed a great workforce, which enriched his clan exceedingly.

─ My mother painted it, do you like it, Madara-sama?

That female voice coming from behind you had startled you, making you a little brusque as you faced in his direction. You were surprised that the woman was not surprised by your short aggressiveness, but you saw her serene smile and her arms together in an elegant pose.

─ Excuse me if I have reacted like this, Akiko-sama. ─ You said, slowly ─ The painting is beautiful, I must admit.

You lied, you had not even noticed the basic concept of painting. But you listened carefully to the woman who was telling the story behind the painting, out of respect. The woman was talking happily, which you nodded by following her conversation and sharing some exchange of words.

─ Why is he alone, Madara-sama? ─ The woman asked

─ I had no desire to be in the room, so I have given myself the luxury of walking around the complex a bit, I hope it is not a bother.

─ No, not at all. ─ He said, with a smile ─ My daughter was the one who accompanied all the visitors so that they do not find themselves alone, but you know in the situation in which she is currently.

The woman laughed, which she walked a couple of steps closer to the door that connected to the garden.

─ I would be delighted to be able to accompany you, if you wish.

You nodded and followed the woman, which they walked through the gardens accompanied behind by matriarch Kaguya's personal maids. The private gardens were beautiful, they had a variety of flowers that you had not seen before, and a small pond that stretched through the place.

─ Madara-sama ─ He said, while breaking the silence ─ I would like to ask you a question, but I hope it is not too bold of me.

─ Don't worry, Akiko-sama. Ask calmly.

─ During these last two days, I have not had enough time to talk with my daughter in this important situation. ─ It started, while looking at you with a smile ─ And now, you are among the main candidates.

You nodded at his direction, trying to have a serene countenance.

─ What do you think about my daughter? ─ He said, finally

─ The princess is someone very interesting and lively. ─ You said, while crossing your arms ─ Very intelligent, and there is no doubt that she must be very talented, since it is seen that she is instructed in all the attributes due to someone of her position.

─ I am honored to hear those compliments on my daughter's education. ─ He said, genuinely smiling

Dress the woman carefully, while she put her arms together.

─ How do you see her as a woman? ─ He asked slowly, while looking away towards the flowers

You were quiet for a few seconds, trying to formulate a thought about the princess. You looked up at the flowers and observed the delicacy of their rose petals, so soft and delicate, and then you smiled grimly as you saw their spiny stems.

─ His voice is soft, his laugh is graceful, and his every move is delicate. ─ You said, with a half smile ─ Still, I don't know what her heart hides, how could I know?

You sighed as you approached the roses.

─ Your garden is very beautiful. ─ You said, turning to her ─ Simply wonderful.

─ Thank you very much for your words, Madara-sama. ─ He said, while outlining a smile ─ Together with my daughter, we always make sure that she is in perfect condition.

─ Your daughter is quite a sweet woman. It would be a shame if she lost her enthusiasm.

─ Why should she lose it? ─ The woman asked, with some concern

─ I don't want to sound hostile, or much less impolite. But people like them tend to put happiness or the desires of others before their own.

─ What are you trying to tell me? ─ The woman asked, looking at you carefully

─ Both in life, how in war I have seen how people sacrifice their desires at the expense of other people's ─ You said, starting to walk in the opposite direction to women ─ I don't think it's a bad thing, but sometimes that is becomes a defect

The woman walked to your direction, reaching out to you

─ Will she really be happy with this marriage?

The woman opened her mouth, as if planning to say something. To close it again, and try to face you with your gaze.

─ There is no one in the world who wants to see y/n happy more than me. ─ He said, while smiling ─ And I know that she will be happy.

─ How do you state it so confidently, Akiko-sama? ─ You asked with curiosity

─ Because she is my daughter, and she is very strong. ─ He said, for sure ─ And I will always be there for her, the moment my daughter tells me that she is not happy, I will be there to support her.

You smiled underneath, the way the woman had said it had reminded you of the princess.

─ Madara-sama… ─ the woman whispered, while clasping her arms ─ He is someone very nice, I liked having shared this conversation with you.

─ The pleasure is mine, Akiko-sama. ─ You replied, as you bowed to his direction

The two walked again, entering the gallery room and sharing a very short conversation about preparing lunch for this day and the tasks that the woman did. She saw it appropriate to leave immediately, since she had to organize everything an hour in advance, before the woman left the room completely, you called her.

─ Excuse me, Akiko-sama. ─ You said, catching his attention ─ Could I ask him for a favor?

The woman nodded, with a smile as she approached your direction.

─ If possible, I would like you to bring a rose from your garden to the princess. ─ You said, with a slight smile ─ With a little message from me.

Her expression of happiness was full, which did not take long for her to send one of her maids to cut one of the most beautiful roses in her garden. When you saw that he returned with the flower in hand, you asked in advance that his thorns not be cut, which caught the attention of the women present.

─ Would you like me to provide you with a scroll and a quill? ─ His mother asked, with some complicity in her tone of voice

─ If possible, I would like to write the message in my room and then look for you to deliver it, I don't want to waste your time.

─ It's okay, Madara-sama. ─ Said the woman, with a subtle smile ─ When you have finished, you can send for me, I will gladly assist you immediately

─ Then that's it, Akiko-sama. I hope this is kept a secret.

You said simply, while the woman left with a smile. Again, you approached the door of the gallery, looking carefully at the garden, to later hear the characteristic strong steps of the Senju who called you with joy as he approached you.

─ I've been looking for you, Madara ─ He said, with an obvious smile ─ But apparently, you've been busy.

You narrowed your eyes, waiting for any inquisitive comments from the smiling Senju.

─ Apparently you cared not only to impress the princess, but also the mother. ─ He said while laughing, ignoring your clear irritated look ─ You can't deny it Madara!

─ What am I denying? ─ You said, almost coldly ─ And no, she only asked me to accompany her, and out of politeness, I was not going to refuse the request of our hostess and the matriarch of the Kaguya clan.

─ I'm not talking about it, and you know it well. ─ He said, as he approached you and placed one of his hands on your shoulder, squeezing it lovingly The princess caught your attention, even if you don't want to admit it.

You shook your head as you freed yourself from his grip.

─ Don't be childish.

Hashirama was laughing happily, as he stood by your side, seeing him out of the corner of his eye, you couldn't avoid a slight blush seeing how his eyes crinkled as he smiled, and how his hair shone in the sunlight.

─ Aren't you excited to finally meet her? ─ The Senju said, while smiling

─ Will you keep praising a girl you've only known for a week? ─ You answered crudely, to the Senju's annoyance

─ You say that for the simple fact that you do not deign to know her deeply, Madara ─ The Senju replied, calmly ─ I hope you have not done anything stupid how to provoke her with any of your mind games or something like that.

You laughed devilishly, while Hashirama looked at you with wide eyes and put his arms around his waist, a clear sign of annoyance.

─ Madara! She's a princess, for God's sake, what did you tell her?

─ Nothing that the princess does not accept, Hashirama ─ You said, while you crossed your arms ─ And if I will present myself to the third meeting today, it must be for something.

Hashirama nodded, as you were technically right.

─ For your happiness, I have to admit it. The princess is a very interesting person, but I don't consider her anything more than that. ─ You said, trying not to sound contemptuous ─ She is a determined woman and has great character, which surprised me and silenced me more than once.

You gazed at the Senju as he approached you with pursed lips and a clear look of attention.

─ But she is a woman with a clear weakness, and those are her feelings. ─ You said, while changing the direction of your gaze ─ She must be happy with someone who can treat her how you expect, Hashirama. Someone who can adore her the way you do.

For a moment, you heard how Hashirama had taken a heavy step towards your direction, his fists were clenched and his muscles tensed, as if he had seen some spirit or something disturbing him. His expression was uneasy, which surprised you.

─ I am his nakodo, Madara ─ He said, almost in a whisper ─ I only hope that the princess can be happy, and that is why I insist that you should try ...

His voice became more and more muffled, while you could see how the Senju looked in another direction, how avoiding you when you turned towards him.

─ I don't understand your insistence, Hashirama. ─ You said, somewhat suspicious ─ Why are you doing it?

─ Madara, I know you very well. ─ Senju replied, with a slight sigh ─ I know that after Izuna you decided to close your heart.

That name had made your skin crawl, which you tried to avoid by hugging yourself tightly.

─ You try to find peace in the whole storm that you are living in your head, and I know that you try to avoid facing it. ─ He said, with a sigh coming back to you ─ You deserve to be happy, Madara.

─ I'm happy with you, Hashirama. ─ You answered, softly ─ I am happy watching my clan grow, a marriage is not necessary for my happiness.

Hashirama forced a slight smile, as he approached you, leaning shoulder to shoulder with you.

─ Why did you agree to participate in the third meeting?

You pursed your lips, as you looked in the direction of the garden.

─ I don't know

You lied.

The two exchanged glances, you could feel the deep connection with those chocolate colored eyes. Slowly, you approached Hashirama, like trying to take refuge under his touch, but he put one of his hands on your chest and pushed you away, despite being inches close.

─ Good luck finding the answer ─ He answered in a whisper, almost sensual under your ears, which made you blush underneath

─ Maybe tonight I will find out ─ You answered, with a whisper ─ Do not get too illusions, if that woman is not attractive, she may not last five minutes in the meeting.

Hashirama chuckled softly, shaking his head. He gently caressed the fabric that was covering your chest.

─ Behave yourself, Madara. ─ He sighed ─ If I discover that you have been rude to her, and I swear to you that I will question the union of our clans.

They both laughed.

When Hashirama tried to push his touch away from you. You tried to stop him, so you quickly grabbed his arm and forced him to meet your eyes. Hashirama clearly blushed next to you. They stayed in that position for a couple of minutes, and at all times you tried to avoid the urge to pounce on your friend and let yourself be carried away by your impulses, even so the two gave each other a warm hug, hugging each other's bodies. . You breathed on his neck, making him shiver. Likewise, they had to keep a certain distance, which caused them to quickly separate.

As time passed you went with Hashirama to your room, knowing that lunch was approaching and you wanted to go get ready. Since you were still wearing your ninja uniform and the cuirass of your armor due to the previous meeting with the clan leader. Opening the door, you saw Tadao sitting on a tatami, reading a scroll and somehow passing time. He greeted with great enthusiasm, which upon seeing Hashirama, he quickly got up and walked to his direction, saying that he wanted to speak privately with him. 

You said goodbye to Hashirama, while expressing that you would see him later.

Seeing how the two people left the room, you let out a long sigh and approached your belongings, looking for the elegant kimono that you had not thought of using, But given the circumstance that I would find you in a few hours, you couldn't help not wearing them.

Hashirama's words echoed in your head. Why did you decide to accept the third meeting? You knew it very well, there was no need to lie to the Senju. The princess caught your attention, and her warm laugh resonated a bit in your heart, despite being a little girl, her daring was extremely attractive. His graceful demeanor and his ability to remain calm in the face of constant provocation were attractive qualities in a person. She responded appropriately and fiercely, and when she left you silent, it had been damned sensual.

It was kind of funny, since you hadn't seen his face.

It will really be fun to play with her this afternoon.


─ What is it, Tadao? ─ You asked with a smile ─ Is there anything I can help you with?

─ Actually, yes. ─ The young man said, while clasping his hands nervously ─ If possible, I would like you to provide me with a shakuhachi.

Dress the Uchiha carefully, while raising an eyebrow, with curiosity.

─ Why, Tadao? ─ You said, crossing your arms and forcing a half smile ─ It's a somewhat unusual request

─ At the second meeting, the princess told me that she played the koto masterfully ─ She said, raising a finger and pointing at each of her words ─ I would like to impress her with my musical abilities, also, I think it would be a very nice token of appreciation to her.

Tadao blushed underneath as you looked at him questioningly, it gave you some tenderness and great pleasure to see how the boy sought to impress her in that way, and you had in mind how sweet he spoke y/n of him. Which you strongly considered in him as a wonderful future husband.

─ I don't see why not help you get it, Tadao. ─ You said, with a big smile ─ Trying to go all out in this meeting? I think it would be weird if the princess doesn't pick you after such a show.

The Uchiha laughed softly, while shaking his head.

─ The princess is a wonderful person, Hashirama-sama. ─ He whispered, with a smile ─ I was surprised to be chosen by her, there being so many good options.

─ Don't underestimate yourself, Tadao. You are a good man, I know that if you get chosen, she will be very happy by your side.

─ I hope I can make her happy if that happens. ─ He answered softly

─ You really like him a lot, don't you, Tadao? ─ You said, while you elbowed him affectionately ─ And you haven't seen her! Your crush is very sweet.

For a moment, while you were laughing and talking to him, you had a clear image of the princess and her smile. Maybe Tadao was the best option, and you were trying to pair her up with Madara just on a whim, so to speak. They were very important people in your life, who you knew they deserved everything you could give them and more, but they are people with individual feelings, maybe, having the princess marry Tadao would become a great option, since he really He had considered her, thought of her happiness and opened his heart, trying to share with her some more intimate bond, which you knew the princess would thank with her pure heart.

Tadao was a great man, and he could win the sweet woman's heart easily. You had no doubt that it would be the sweetest and happiest marriage in all of Konoha. Given the personality of Tadao and the princess, they would be almost enviable.

Tadao's voice cut through your thoughts, quickly answering your question.

─ The princess reminds me of someone very special in my life, Hashirama-sama. ─ It started, slowly ─ Although she is a different person, sometimes I find it difficult to differentiate her from my late sister.

You saw it carefully.

─ How is that, Tadao? ─ You asked curiously 

─ Sometimes my sister's memories are projected onto her, for some reason. ─ He said, sighing sadly ─ I know it's wrong, I just can't help it.

─ But she's not your sister, Tadao. ─ You answered slowly

─ She is a very pure woman of heart, and her personality must be authentic. ─ He said, sighing sadly ─ I would like to have her in my life, I don't care if she chooses me or not, I just want to be close to her, like a friend or a future husband.

You nodded at his direction and offered him a conciliatory smile.

─ Don't worry, I'll provide you with the shakuhachi and bring it personally for you. ─ You said, while putting a hand on his shoulder ─ Think carefully about what you will interpret this afternoon!

You and the Uchiha laughed softly.

By saying goodbye to Tadao and walking through the corridors, your desire to see the princess had increased. You had the need to see her and talk to her, to know her feelings, to go deeper into the candidates. You wanted to be sure that the decision she would make would make her happy, since that is what you have been looking for from the first moment.

But you knew you were kidding yourself, really looking for her right now after listening to two of her future fiancées, it was something that sank your heart. You have been holding the urge to kiss her soft lips, and you could see the clear look of disappointment as you walked away from her and her intimate contacts, which when seeing how she assumed her pain and carried on with a smile, hurt you directly in the chest.

You needed to see her and touch her hand. Hear her laugh and pronounce your name with her soft voice. It was time to put an end to your feelings, the farewell you had two weeks ago was not enough, you longed to have her close.

It sounded very selfish in your head, which made you curse inside.

You didn't want to do it. You shouldn't do it. But you had been carried away by your impulses, there was no going back.

When you approached her room, you backed off due to the memory of that red-haired woman. You took a step back, took a deep breath, and tried to keep a cool head.

You were behaving like a child.

You withdrew from the corridor of the princess room quickly, to return to your room.


Hashirama entered the room extremely nervous, somewhat flushed and trembling , which clearly caught your attention. You took down the kunai you were sharpening and placed it on the table, staring at your older brother, and seeing how he avoided your gaze more than normal.

─ Is everything okay, brother?

─ I'm just excited for what will happen this afternoon ─ Hashirama replied with a laugh louder than normal, his discomfort was evident ─ Why the question?

You raised your eyebrow, your brother was unable to lie, something older was disturbing him.

─ Would you like to talk about it? ─ You asked, getting up from the tatami and approaching him

─ Talk about what?

You sighed, this will really be difficult.

─ If something bothers you, you know that you can trust me, brother. Yes?

There was a little silence, as you listened to how Hashirama lay down on his futon.

─ Does it have something to do with the princess? ─ You asked calmly, as you watched his head sink to the pillow ─ Hashirama, you are a man, do not behave like a hormonal teenager.

─ Why do you associate it with the princess? ─ He said, his tone of voice was almost muffled

It was so obvious.

─ I just wanted to affirm it, but it was already very clear to me since we arrived. ─ You said, sitting in front of his futon ─ You like the princess and / n, don't you?

Again an awkward silence settled over the room.

─ Hashirama

You called him, which he didn't answer.

─ Hashirama

You called him in a more irritated tone of voice, which made you really impatient when you saw him sink his face into the pillow.

─ Enough of behaving like a child! ─ You said, shaking him with annoyance and forcing him to meet his eyes, which when seeing his crystallized gaze, you decided to loosen your grip ─ Hashirama ...

─ I'm the worst, right? ─ He laughed sadly, it was amazing how he could keep his mood after this

─ You are an emotional man, that's all. ─ You sighed underneath ─ Sorry to raise your voice to you, brother.

Hashirama pulled himself together on his futon, sitting next to you.

─ How did you know? ─ He said, slowly and with a clear blush in his eyes ─ I didn't think it would be so obvious ...

─ You weren't, you hid it very well from me, it seems. Your excitement for compromising and allying with the Kaguya clan was a very easy tale to swallow. ─You admitted ─ But I am your brother and I know you, I analyze you more than usual, and I know that the princess has flooded your head during these last weeks

His blush had spread all over his face, it really gave you some grace despite the serious moment they were living.

─ I won't ask you how it was, all your flattery about the princess and talking to her has really given me an idea of the kind of person she is ─ You said, slowly ─ Even so, you have a great responsibility to the Uzumaki clan, you know that you cannot get carried away by a simple attraction.

Hashirama lowered his head, of all the times you had seen your brother depressed, this was truly one of the worst he had. For a person like him who lived with all his heart every event in his life, no matter how small, a broken heart was something new in him.

─ I'll get over it soon, I promise. ─ Your brother replied gently, while weakly raising his head ─ Maybe I wanted to feel a little free before my engagement.

You put a hand on her back, caressing her fraternally.

─ Princess Mito is a wonderful woman, I know she will make you happy. ─ You said, giving him a light pat ─ You should give it a try.

Hashirama nodded, with a fake smile. You sighed underneath, assuming it would be difficult for him, but you knew that he would be incapable of hurting anyone, would sacrifice his heart again, and do his best to make everyone happy. You gave him multiple gentle slaps on the sword, trying to put him back together.

Given your brother's suffering, it was easy to conclude that the princess was aware of these feelings, and perhaps shared them. Another problem that you would have to solve later. It was an impossible love, and you blamed both of them for being weak before his feelings, Hashirama for falling in love with a woman while he was engaged and with a date already designated for their wedding, and the princess for being carried away by a passionate love and a simple attraction. with someone he knew for a week.

You sighed underneath, after all, they still suffered from being prey to clan politics, but there was nothing they could do but assume it.

When you met with the princess, you were clear about the decision you were going to make.

Really, what a waste of you, the alliance with his clan would be the best you could get from this visit. You had done your part to impress them all and accomplish this in an excellent way, incapable of being rejected. But your brother's crystallized eyes and weakened smile pushed you back to your initial idea. You couldn't be with the woman your brother would remind him of the first time his soft heart was broken.

─ Sorry to bother you, Hashirama-sama, Tobirama-sama. ─ Said a female voice from outside the room ─ It's time for lunch, I'll wait for you out here to take you to the dining room.

You saw your brother and slapped him with moderate force.

─ Come on, it's better not to make them wait.

Hashirama nodded, letting out a slight sigh and smiling purely at you.

You couldn't hurt your brother.


You arranged the bridges of the koto while improvising to lighten your hand before playing a piece of music that you had destined to play tonight to each of the candidates. You thought that it would be a good idea to play a different one for each of the men, trying to become more intimate with them, like wanting to have a musical conversation with them, hoping from the heart that it will be well received from them.

What could you touch Tobirama-san? Some quiet song, gazing into his eyes subtly.

Tadao-san would love a happy song, where you can smile at him straight away. Perhaps a traditional song he would love, since he is a music connoisseur just like you.

Your hands trembled a little when remembering the leader of the Uchiha clan. You were afraid that his gaze was as frightening as his words, and you did not want to be the object of ridicule by that man, you did not want to give him the luxury of your nervousness.

A fearless and powerful song. Serious, that shows power and is able to silence it.

You smirked as you imagined the leader of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara himself, being humiliated by the power of your music. You had to impress that man. And not just for those meetings where he teased you to show that he dominated the conversation by smartly taunting you, that was one thing you couldn't allow again.

You also had your pride, despite being a quiet woman.

You were impressed that he agreed to be a participant in the third meeting, given the moments that made it clear to you that he was not interested in the least, being sincere at every moment that this was just a political move.

He was right anyway. But that would not stop you from wanting to hear from his lips a compliment, or at least, embarrass him for everything he has put you through. His boldness and raw sincerity was malicious, but attractive and long-awaited in a man like him.

As you played, you heard your maids approach the door and smile at your direction. Which made you stop and allow the person who came to visit you to pass, smiling in anticipation because you already knew who it was. Your maids withdrew, glaring at you, greeting Hashirama animatedly.

─ I didn't want to disturb your music ─ Senju smiled ─ I'm sorry, I think I came too early than agreed.

─ Okay, that means we'll have more time together. ─ You laughed ─ Please join me.

Hashirama sat in front of you, with a smile. He ran his fingers over the koto, while slowly stroking him you felt a need to get closer to him and take refuge in his arms, which you kept calm.

For a moment, you saw how the expression on his face quickly weakened, which had surprised you, since he did not usually fake or exaggerate his expressions.

─ Hashirama? ─ You called softly, watching him return to your direction with heaviness ─ Is everything alright?

Hashirama sighed underneath, as he extended his hand to your cheek. You shuddered under his touch, as he lovingly caressed your cheekbone.

─ Everything is fine now ─ He whispered, while smiling ─ Is everything ready for today?

─ In a little while my maids have orders to prepare my bath and my clothes for this afternoon ─ You answered ─ Have you seen the candidates?

Hashirama nodded, smiling.

─ They are excited about this meeting, there is no doubt that you will be very indecisive finished this day ─ He said, while affectionately pinching your cheek ─ It will be fun to listen to tonight's anecdotes

─ Indecisive, you say? ─ You raised an eyebrow, while laughing underneath

─ Indecisive, of course. ─ He said, moving your face affectionately ─ You have reddened just hearing the voices of those men, what will it be like when you finally see them in the face?

─ Are they handsome? ─ You asked, laughing seeing how Hashirama quickly nodded ─ You are taking the role of nakodo very seriously.

─ More than nakodo, a friend. ─ He said, winking

─ A great friend ─ You said, with a smile ─ The best of all

Hashirama snorted when he pulled his touch away from you, as he sat up on his back, not taking his eyes off yours. The two of them were silent, looking at each other, but again you saw how his gaze fell heavily, avoiding you by changing the direction of his gaze. You saw him confused, but the man was willing to follow a kind of small talk that you did not want to be part of at the time. While he was speaking, you tried to analyze his every move, his hands moved nervously when he spoke to you, his eyes except for the other days did not fix much on your gaze, and his words were more hasty than normal. As he unexpectedly held her hand, a strong blush came over his face, as if he no longer felt comfortable under your touch.

Which had saddened you for a moment.

─ Hashirama? ... ─ You said with concern.

The Senju was really nervous, it was easily noticed by the way in which his words lost coherence when trying to have the previous conversation, as if he was dealing with something inside his head and had no place to respond to the current reality. His hand quickly rested on your forearm when you called his name, and his gaze had changed quickly, returning a dark countenance that made you wonder a bit. Hashirama gently pulled you towards him and without any prohibition on your part he had desperately kissed your lips, biting your lower lip with speed, fulfilling an unbridled desire that had imprisoned him these days.

You answered positively, since all those nights in which you had only been limited to small touches of his fingers were not enough, you missed the taste of his sweet lips and the gallant sighs that he released from his mouth. The grip of his hand had softened, but when you put a hand on his chest you felt the need to deepen the kiss, which Hashirama did not hesitate to carry out. The kiss was almost hungry and passionate, that finally having been separated by lack of air, you felt how the view had completely clouded the room.

─ y / n… ─ Hashirama sighed

Again you pounced on the man, slowly, enjoying everything that involves having him close to you and feeling those lips caressing yours, his big hand had quickly moved to caress your neck affectionately, which made you sigh and curse again the koto that was they found separating them. He parted his lips to kiss your cheeks, leaving a wet path as he descended to your neck, laughing underneath when you let out a gasp when you felt the heat in that area. As a sign of satisfaction, you squeezed her kimono furiously, pulling it closer to your body. Hunger and despair were reflected in your eyes when you managed to expose a bit of his chest.

─ You shouldn't have done it ─ You said, while stroking the man's chest

─ How could I stop? ─ He answered in a gasp             

─ Hashirama… ─ You sighed, while digging your nails into his skin ─ This will only hurt us more

─ The damage is already done, y/n ─ He said, while whispering into your neck ─ I'll understand if you're upset with me…

You gasped when you felt his lips gently sucking the skin of your neck, where you threw your head back, giving more space to his movements.

─ The fault is both of us, You said, while you closed your eyes, letting yourself be carried away by your caresses ─ You really are terrible ...

Hashirama laughed into your neck, as he released his grip on your forearm and placed it on your waist, caressing you tenderly.

He separated from you, you placed one hand on his neck, while with the other you subtly caressed his chest. He gently moved his nose against yours, making you laugh.

─ This is the last time I let you touch me like this ─ You said, almost reprimanding him ─ We are doing wrong, we had agreed to leave it as ...

─ Like something momentary, I know. ─ Hashirama sighed while interrupting you ─ But it is inevitable not to feel something when you look into your eyes

You looked down, while Hashirama gently kissed the tip of your nose.

─ Will you tell me that you don't feel the same?

Hearing him say those words, you rushed towards him again, to make your feelings clear to him from a prolonged innocent kiss, in which repeated kisses from you had flooded his face with totality. Your blushing gaze and the innocent caresses you provided only made it clear how much you adored the Senju.

─ I think you made it more than clear to me.

The two of them laughed in unison, and when you felt his hand reaching for yours, to entwine lovingly, your heart had skipped a beat.

─ It will be difficult to move on if I can't let go of you, y/n ─ He said, bringing their interlaced hands to the level of his mouth, to kiss her gently ─ Give me a little more time

─ Just your presence in my life will be enough ─ You said, looking at him conciliatingly ─ We will bear it as time passes

You lied, but you said those words to try to make him feel better in some way or another. The feelings you had for Hashirama only increased day by day, but you tried to put them aside for the simple fact that reality reminded you that it was impossible.

This teenage behavior was only going to slowly lead you to misfortune, and you didn't want Hashirama to be a part of this.

─ It's time to retire, y/n.

Saying that, Hashirama kissed their joined hands again, which you enjoyed every last touch of her skin. He withdrew from the room silently, saying goodbye with a gentle look that could express more than a million mixed feelings. When you slide the door and see your maids enter, you decided to stop their steps, and you asked weakly that they go to supervise things related to your preparation that afternoon, they looked at you worried, but silently accepted your order, leaving the room completely .

Your world had been flooded with color and warmth during the man's visit.

For later, turn off again.

Your eyes had crystallized for a moment, showing the clear weakness of your heart, your throat seemed to have closed and your trembling hands sought refuge in yourself. You avoided crying, but it had been in vain, your heart was beating so hard that it hurt, despite trying to have seemed intelligent and capable at all times, you could not accept having increased this feeling. You could not fool yourself for long, he was such a beautiful and good person that just his memory could weaken you in the blink of an eye, for better or for worse.

Did this mean having a broken heart?

You had read about it in multiple novels and legends, the simple fact of living it was something that you could not wish on even your worst enemy. Being a victim of your own feelings only made you more human.

It hurt.

You tried to avoid those feelings, as if it were something else that had hurt you in the past and you had the experience to try to revive yourself. You tried to quietly comfort yourself and seek refuge in some kind of banal happiness that can distract your current thoughts.

You dressed the koto carefully, you only had him in front of you. A great support that had been for years of having suffered some kind of disappointment or sometimes just being able to detach yourself from your reality. You clearly got annoyed at first by getting the notes wrong, or the strength at which you played the strings of the instrument.

Between failure and the tear spilled on that wooden surface, you found some consolation.

And still, you managed to master various pieces of music.

Who would say that sadness could look beautiful?


The corridors of the Kaguya complex were neat and clean, each element seemed to be in its place for some reason, the organization was exquisite. For a moment, you saw the image of a woman with long white hair that completely decorated almost a piece of wall, it was the largest painting you had seen in the entire complex, and you did not have time to even analyze it.

The woman in the painting had a serene countenance, with a half smile. It looked passively frightening thing I was bothered a bit since you felt that those whitish eyes looking pierce your being in some way. She was carrying with her a fruit that was half eaten, which must have been from the tree behind her. The dark and starry night was a perfect match for her, as it stood out above all else, but showed the beauty of the painting itself. The inscription of this revealed that it was the deity who spoke so much the Kaguya clan, the Rabbit Goddess.

She was beautiful, you hoped that the princess could at least share the beauty standard of that woman in the painting.

You walked the halls in search of Hashirama, that fool had been missing for a long time, and his behavior upon arriving at lunch was something weirder than unusual. Something was clearly wrong, and by exchanging glances with Tobirama, your suspicions had been affirmed.

When you tried to talk to him and ask him what was wrong with him, he had just disappeared.

At this time of the afternoon, it was usual for the hosts to go to rest before starting with the appropriate activities, in addition to that the princess would be in a luxurious and unnecessarily long preparation for tonight, you did not see why not to investigate a little Alone around the Kaguya complex, you do no harm to anyone as long as you stay in the hallways and don't disturb a room that doesn't even ask for your presence.

You were tired of always being locked in your room, so giving way to your curiosity seemed more than allowed in this situation.

For a moment of your short walk, you heard some music that was coming from far away from where you currently were. Which led to the flame of your curiosity being lit immediately. You walked down the hall and exchanged the odd direction, following the melody and its volume which intensified as you approached the corresponding room. Dress carefully the door that separated the room in which a soft musical interpretation was taking place, giving rise to a melody which you knew but did not know exactly the name of it, more than a vague memory of its lyrics.

It was a soft and delicate song, but as you listened, it became somewhat gloomy in your opinion, for the kind of song it really was. For a small space of that door which by some chance of fate was not properly closed, you decided to spy on the room.

And there was that hair that fell down his face, and the movements of some daring fingers that were not afraid to hit the strings with force so that the power of each of their actions resonated.

His face was impossible to dazzle at that moment, which you cursed hard inside. At that time, the peaceful and melodious song had turned to an immense aggressiveness, in which it was intended to be a clear cry when the speed of its movements had returned to violent the song for a few seconds. Was she the princess of the Shikotsumyaku herself, with no limit holding her back at this moment?

And there she was, stopping her fierceness and forcing herself to finish the song, all the change of melodies had been precise, elegant and precious.

It was like the representation of herself.

Starting with soft, then being a swirl of violent notes which were not even afraid to take over the room, and then fade into a quiet whisper.

For a moment, when the room was silent, a small sob came from that woman's lips.

And you had the urge to enter the room at that moment, until a few steps through the corridors had completely changed your plans, forcing you to quickly move away from that room.

You walked down the hall again, almost lost in your thoughts, that when you visualized how Tadao had approached you from a distance, you were surprised how your head and heart were flooded with the memory of the princess at that moment.

─ Madara-sama, have you heard me? ─ Tadao called, nervously ─ I'm sorry for raising his voice to him

─ What's up Tadao? ─ You said, almost confused ─ What happened?

Tadao sighed, while looking at you calmly.

─ I have been looking for you, I would like your permission to be able to send a letter to Konoha

─ What is the need for the message, Tadao? ─ You asked, getting in tune with that conversation

─ I would like to write to Hikaku, to know that he is handling everything well in my place. ─ He said, with a mocking smile ─ He must remain angry because you put Naori as provisional leader.

You laughed at the memory of the man, really teasing him had become your biggest hobby this past month.

─ It's okay Tadao, you can ask me for the ring to seal the letter anytime you want.

Your assistant thanked you with a smile, as she gave a small bow and shared with you a trivial conversation about something that the matriarch Kaguya had told her about some activities she had in mind to carry out when officially determining her daughter's commitment.

But you had to admit that you could not concentrate on that conversation, since you had in mind that spectacle that you had witnessed. The melody reverberated both in your head and in your heart, and it made you just nod at the young man who surely wanted to spend time with you.

It was impossible not to know that song that the princess had performed, it was one of the oldest that had seen the world of current music grow. No musician overlooked it, and you've heard thousands of renditions of it.

But why did the princess make him sound so powerful and full of feeling?

A nursery rhyme being interpreted that way, it imposed.

─ Tadao, I'm sorry to interrupt you. ─ You said quickly, scaring the minor who was next to you ─ I would like your help at this time.

─ Tell me what you need, Madara-sama ─ He said, with a worried tone ─ Is something wrong?

─ It's not at all alarming, calm down. ─ You answered ─ Could we discuss it on the way to our room?

The minor nodded, while walking beside you in silence, waiting for the exact moment when you start talking.

─ There is a very famous song which I do not remember its name ─ You said with some discomfort, since you had never had a conversation of this type ─ I understand that you are very good with music, I think you can help me in this

─ Oh! Sure, Madara-sama ─ He said, with a somewhat confused smile ─ Do you have any knowledge of how it begins?

─ I don't remember the lyrics very well, but I do remember the melody. I understand that it is one of the most famous, all the musicians have had to interpret it more than once.

─ Well, Madara-sama… There are many famous songs ─ He said, somewhat shy of his words ─ Could you hum the tune, even if it is?

You stared at the child, who was intimidated to see your serious gaze staring at him.

He couldn't be serious.

─ How ridiculous ─ You answered, while you opened the door of the room and entered it ─ At this rate, I prefer not to know.

─ If you wish, I can hum some songs and you could tell me which one it is ─ Tadao said shyly

─ I see it appropriate, go ahead.

You sat on the tatami while the minor emitted some famous melodies, which you had to reject one by one, it was impossible how he could not find exactly the song that the princess was playing, and after the eighth melody you heard, you had already despaired completely.

Patience was not an option at the moment, and you were afraid you would forget exactly the melody of that interpretation of the woman. Anyway, why did your heart demand to know it? You had no idea.

When you refused for the ninth time, Tadao was already tense and nervous, and well, your face was not the least of it, you were really irritated with not finding the song, and worst of all, that there was room for that possibility in which you have to be the one. make that ridiculous how to hum a song. You were not 12 years old to make tremendous baseness.

Your pride had a limit, and that was your clear annoyance.

Almost on the tenth performance, you asked Tadao to keep quiet.

─ I'll have to do it myself. ─ You said, irritated ─ How can you not find the song, rest assured that you will not want to know what I will do with you.

Tadao was really nervous, but you had lied. You wouldn't be able to hurt him for a stupid thing like that.

Looking away and with a lot of shame in your being, you hummed a part of the song. Tadao was listening to you attentively, who with a smile asked you to stop, luckily for you, your humiliation had not taken long.

─ It's Sakura, Madara-sama. ─ Tadao said, his voice was mainly relieved ─ Yes, she is very famous. It is the first one that children are taught to play the koto.

─ Well, almost ten songs had passed and you couldn't find her, Tadao. ─ You said, somewhat irritated

─ That was the one I had in mind for the tenth ─ He said, hastily ─ Only being one of the most basic songs, I forgot to mention it

─ Somewhat ironic that the most famous song is one that you have forgotten, Tadao ─ You said, almost recriminating him

─ I'm sorry, Madara-sama ─ He said, really sorry

Damn, you didn't want to make him feel bad.

─ Don't apologize Tadao, I've been very hostile to you. ─ You said, with a sigh ─ Excuse me.

─ Nothing happens, Madara-sama. ─ He said, smiling ─ What would I like to know about that song?

─ His lyrics, could you recite them to me?

The minor nodded happily, while reciting the lyrics of the song to you. It was just a nursery rhyme which talked about cherry blossoms and their blooming in the spring. 

How could a letter like this sound so powerful? You assumed it was the magic behind the music.

Or maybe a heart that could only express itself through that medium.

In thanking the minor, you asked him to provide you with a parchment and a quill in his inkwell, which he did immediately. As the items were handed over to you, you sat up on the tatami and wrote the short message, under the distant gaze of Tadao.

You reread the message a couple of times, laughing inwardly at the reaction that the girl could take, which by sealing the parchment with the symbol of your clan, you could caress the sight of your name next to it. You folded the parchment and handed it in hand, that when you got up, you had completely forgotten that you were with company. You walked through the corridors quickly until you found a woman coming out of a room, whom, luckily, you recognized as being the princess's mother's maid.

You politely asked Matriarch Kaguya to find you in the room as soon as possible, which the woman nodded knowingly and allowed you to go to the designated meeting place. It had not been several minutes until you saw the woman enter the room with a subtle smile and an elegant demeanor.

─ I hope this message is kept secret as we agreed, Akiko-sama

─ Rest assured that I always keep my word, Madara-sama

That said, you gave that scroll in the hands of the princess's mother. You thanked her for arriving quickly and regretted if you had interrupted any of her activities, which she subtly denied, and expressed that she would always be ready to help you.

Without exchanging many words, you withdrew from the room, leaving the woman to go down the other hall, with that scroll in hand. You laughed internally, while losing sight of the woman to focus on your way back to the room.

What will the princess think?


That bath had relaxed your muscles, and had calmed the storm of feelings which you had experienced more than an hour ago. Maki was massaging your back, while Mai gently washed your hair. The two of them were talking animatedly to you about your next engagement party, which you tried to keep the good vibes of the conversation at all times, so as not to interrupt the good feelings of those girls.

You don't want to overwhelm them with that absurd problem.

They talked enthusiastically about the preparation they would take for your clothes, makeup and hair, which should be perfect this time. They asked for your opinion at all times, which you could agree on in each of their ideas, and you understood that they would make you look beautiful, as they always had.

When you move to your room, the vision of the houmungi quickly made a presence in the room, but this time, it would be more beautiful since the accessories of this would be made of a finer and more striking fabric, since you could wear it completely on this occasion. The warm colored flowers rose up the skirt, the golden obi would be the one that would mainly decorate your outfit.

That gold-plated flower hairpin had changed position, which on this occasion, would hold your hair in a semi-collected hairstyle, causing subtle strands of hair to fall elegantly down your face, being held by small tubes.

When they finished putting on the houmungi, you quickly slipped the gemstone rings between your fingers, while they placed the gold earrings on each side.

Your hair had been a bit late, as they wanted to arrange that hairpin in an innovative and attractive way, you laughed due to the girls' disagreement, but seeing that the hairpin was elegantly accommodated, you had to congratulate their constant work in the preparation, it was simply wonderful.

Your makeup would be ceremonial and traditional, of course. They blended your skin with a powder a little lighter than your skin color, but matched it up so it doesn't look laden with makeup. They gently brushed your eyebrows, adjusting them and painted above them, the two emblematic red circles of the Rabbit Goddess. They delineated your lower eyelids and painted your lips that bright red, being the main attraction of this.

And when you saw yourself in the mirror, you knew that you were beautiful.

You congratulated your maids on that beautiful job, and you complimented them, it really was wonderful.

You heard your mother's voice wanting to go into the room, since the third meeting was not long away, and she would come to pick you up personally. As you ushered her in, she ran to you happily, her voice being only emotional compliments to your appearance and thanks to the beautiful work done by your girls.

─ Really, I hope you are happy with the decision you make tonight. ─ Your mother sighed, with a slight smile ─ I want you to know that I will always be there for you, my beautiful princess.

─ That's all I need, mother ─ You answered with a smile ─ Your beautiful words have left me really embarrassed

─ And what remains are the make them of the candidates! ─ She said cheerfully ─ My words will fall short against those men

You blushed because of your mother's comment, which you saw how she laughed softly.

─ y / n… Before we leave the room, I'll hand this over to you. ─ Your mother said, as she asked one of her maids to hand her a couple of objects ─ This is for you

─ What is this, mother? ─ You asked with curiosity, upon receiving that scroll in hand ─ Thank you very much, it is beautiful.

When you grabbed the flower, you accidentally nailed one of the rose's thorns, although it was nothing deep or worrisome.

─ I forgot to warn you, is everything okay? ─ Seeing that you rejoined with a smile towards your mother, she sighed quietly. ─ The person who sent it to you, expressed that he wanted to keep the thorns, for some reason.

─ What should I do with this? Do I read it right here? ─ You asked, holding the scroll with one hand

─ I prefer you read it alone ─ Your mother smiled, taking a few small steps towards the door ─ Please, everyone leave. y / n will meet with us for a couple of minutes.

Your maids, together with your mother's, withdrew with her. Leaving you with a clear look of intrigue and confusion as you leave the room and close the door behind you.

You looked carefully at the parchment, what would be the content of it?

In the same way, you were the victim of your curiosity, you knew that that scroll addressed to you would not be unopened for long. You put the flower on the small table next to your futon while you opened the scroll.

The handwriting was elegant, but the ink implied that it was pressing the pen hard against the paper.

As far as the eye can see.
Is it mist, or clouds?

Are the secrets of your heart only to be expressed with music?

You reread the message again.

Uchiha madara

You caressed the symbol of the Uchiha clan that was next to the signature of that name.

You blinked a few times, while shaking due to the growing blush.

Had he seen your musical performance?

It was impossible, there was no one in the corridors, Hashirama would not allow candidates to find you so easily.

Are the secrets of your heart only to be expressed with music?

You bit your lip, while folding the parchment again. To later open it and reread it while you walked side by side in your room. The conclusion you had reached was more than clear. Uchiha Madara, managed to exceed in every moment that he could.

You blushed hard.

Because you give me the confidence that I will behave in this way with you, princess.

You saw the rose that elegantly posed on your table.

Why did he decide to keep the thorns?

Chapter 12: The Art of War

Notes:

I caught strong references to the book "The Art of War" by Sun Tzu. It is inevitable not to think about Madara.
Madara is a warrior, to beat him, you have to play in his field.
I hope you like the chapter!

Thanks for the kudos!

Chapter Text

The bell jingled loudly as it received a breeze from the garden when Mai had pushed the paper door open. The interior received a fresh air and smelled slightly of the sweet flowers of the garden, the gallery room had been subtly accommodated and transformed into a romantic atmosphere which enjoyed a litany of colors, mainly gold and silver standing out. Finding yourself standing inside, next to the only table in the room, which with a quick glance, you observed a couple of sake bottles and some goodies in it, you were waiting for the first candidate of the third and final meeting.

Your maids left the room, showing one of their most sincere smiles and successfully managing to reassure you at that moment, which you fully appreciated.

After a couple of minutes, hearing his firm steps, but at the same time, soft. You enjoyed a calm and controlled expression, as you subtly contemplated the corner of the room.

─ Good afternoon, princess

He said slowly, as he stood behind you, when you turned around you observed the man in front of you, Senju Tobirama enjoyed a good physique and a good height, he could almost be compared to his older brother. Her white skin gleamed in the dim candlelight and her white, almost gray hair was neatly arranged. You blushed when you felt those calm eyes finally seeing your face, and when you saw a slight smile forming on his lips, you reddened even more.

─ Good afternoon, Tobirama-san.

You said, almost stammering as the man smiled as he delicately took your hand and placed a chaste kiss on it. At all times his movements were neat and elegant, without any other intention or feeling involved. Looking more closely at his appearance, those three red markings on his face clearly demonstrated his personality type, giving him the look of an indomitable warrior ready to carry out an elegant battle plan. Despite wearing the warm colors of the Senju clan, his face became somewhat expressionless after a few seconds.

─ You are very beautiful, princess ─ Tobirama said, as he observed you carefully

Clearly the image of that handsome man and his gentle compliment had brought you a tender smile.

─ And you are very handsome, Tobirama-san. ─ You answered nervously ─ Do you like to sit down? 

─ After you ─ He replied politely

By sitting down, you devoted yourself primarily to serving him and making him comfortable. You quickly picked up two tokkuri and poured sake into each one. Under Tobirama's expectant gaze, you could hear each of his gentle thanks. You settled on your legs with elegance, while you extended your arms and took the tokkuri between your hands, next to the Senju, they made a small toast while lifting that container to a moderate height and taking a small drink.

They started a trivial conversation about today and how each of you was doing. You listened carefully to each of his words, until the attention you gave to his conversation was diverted to study each of the features of his firm face.

─ Princess y/n ─ The man called, with a kind tone

─ Yes, Tobirama-san? ─ You answered something blushing because of the shame that I had discovered you while you were looking at it

─ Perhaps it is somewhat daring, but I would love for you to address me by name only. ─ He said, while he was silent while taking a sip of sake ─ If you wish, of course.

─ Then I also ask you to only call me by my name. ─ You responded with a smile ─ It is good to get away from the protocol at this time.

─ y/n ─ He said, studying each of his words ─ Yes, it is much more satisfactory considering that from now on, whatever the decision you make, you and I will see each other's faces very often.

You smiled at the man's response.

─ I have something to share with you. ─ You said, getting up from your place and walking in the direction of the koto that was majestically accommodated in front of a large banner with the symbol of your clan ─ I hope you enjoy it.

Tobirama nodded, with a half smile and putting aside the tokkuri in his hand so that he could only have his body turned to observe you carefully.

You sat down in front of your favorite instrument, you held the box that sat on top of it, in which your tsume were ready to be moved on your fingers. Once with them on, without hesitation and no nervousness taking over your body, you began to play with mastery. The melody was soft and calm, something that you had thought in advance to put yourself in tune with that man who saw you with a satisfied smile on his face. It seemed as if his gaze could follow the speed of your movements, which you were surprised to see how he moved each of his hands, how attentively pointing to the exact moment of the compass.

At the end of the song, you saw how Senju Tobirama stood up from his seat and walked towards your direction. He extended his hand underneath and you took it gently, he lifted you gently and you could feel his closeness, which made you look away so as not to fall into nervousness.

─ Sublime, y/n. ─ He whispered ─ You have an undoubted mastery of music, my brother did not exaggerate in any of his words.

─ Thank you very much, Tobirama. ─ You said, with a smile ─ Do you like to hear something else?

─ Not for now, y/n. ─ He said, while releasing his grip ─ I would like to discuss a matter with you, if possible. 

With an intriguing face, you nodded silently. You put the tsume in their box and followed the man back to the table. At that moment, you poured him a new drink, which he thanked subtly. The sun was going down completely, blurring in the sky, the afternoon little by little gave signal to a cold night, and the trees were colored a dark orange color, characteristic of the arrival of autumn.

─ What topic do you want to share with me, Tobirama? ─ You said, catching his attention.

The Senju looked at you for a couple more seconds. His expression was pensive and gloomy, as if he was debating with himself whether to speak or not.

─ I think we should both be sincere. ─ He said, seriously

The gaze of his red eyes fixed heavily on yours, which only managed to disturb your tranquility and tense your muscles. You put your hands underneath and stared at him

─ What do you mean? ─ You asked nervously, not understanding his point

─ y/n, since my brother's arrival in Konoha after spending a week in the territories of the Kaguya clan, it has given me a little topic to think about.

He said, as he crossed his arms and raised his head. You interlaced your fingers underneath and listened carefully, hoping that it did not give rise to the subject that you knew perfectly.

─ Only by analyzing some kinds of situations, little by little I managed to make the theory that I was formulating in my head, unfortunately, it became real. ─ He said, while sighing underneath ─ Also, Hashirama made it all easier for me in the end.

You felt how the world fell at your feet, crumbling greatly, at the prospect of having been discovered. And given the tone of voice which he spoke to you, the position of his body and the coldness of his gaze, you no longer had any hope.

─ Tobirama, I don't know what to say ...

You hesitated, trying to come up with a convincing explanation, but your mind was completely blank. You didn't know what to do, or where exactly to go. Besides, you were sure that not even the best of your inventions would be able to fool that man.

─ Don't worry, y/n. Don't think I'm here to judge you or reveal that secret. ─ He replied, with an awkward tone ─ I couldn't do that.

─ Tobirama? ─ You asked, somewhat confused to feel a lump forming in your throat

─ I can't judge Hashirama, either. ─ He said, with a small smile, but without losing the seriousness that it deserved in the matter título Your title of princess clearly made you a woman prepared in each of the aspects, to easily impress anyone who appears before you.

He said, as he took time to sigh quietly.

─ You are a wonderful woman and at first glance you can see that you have a big heart. For this reason, I doubt that my brother would not have taken refuge in your affection and your beautiful words. ─ He said, as you raised your face to his direction ─ Also, I can be sure that you responded to my brother in the same way he looked for you.

You looked away for a moment, your blush produced by shame taking over your face.

─ You deserve to be happy. In fact, they both deserve to be happy, but it has to be separated. ─ He said, finally ─ He has a pending commitment, and you are in an omiai. A courtship between you is not possible, and future friction that you even think of having would be improper and dishonorable.

You nodded to each of his words, silently.

─ I decided not to participate in the omiai anymore. ─ He said, while sighing underneath ─ Despite this, I would be incapable of not having introduced myself, I wish her honor to remain intact at all times, not to have introduced me would be insulting her. And I don't seek that with you.

You smiled weakly, while an inescapable thank you left your lips.

─ I don't think I can make you happy in a marriage, besides, it would be a pain for you, Hashirama and me. I could not be a participant in this, I hope you understand.

─ Say no more, Tobirama. ─ You answered, with a smile and a trembling voice, that hinted at your excited emotions ─ I don't know exactly what to answer you, on the one hand, I would like to thank you with all my heart. On the other hand, humiliation is taking over my body.

─ Loving is not a reason for humiliation, y/n. ─ He said, while sighing underneath ─ You are a girl, you only had bad luck in your first love experience.

─ Even so, I know that I have made a big mistake. ─ You said, while you softened your face mo I fear that one day I will have to pay for that fault that I have committed.

Tobirama untangled his arms, he observed you in silence for a few seconds that felt like an eternity.

When you saw the white-haired man gently pick up his tokkuri and take some of its contents, you could see his relaxed and self-confident features.

─ Passion, greed, ambition and love are dangerous feelings, y/n ─ He said, deeply ─ If you can't control them, that's reason enough to lose your mind and fall into disgrace. 

You had nodded silently, while you were watching him carefully.

─ Until life allows, I will take care of my brother personally. ─ He said, dropping the tokkuri on the table ─ Mito-sama will marry him, and establish the balance between the Senju and Uzumaki clan.

Again, Senju Tobirama stared into your eyes.

─ And I will take care of this balance.

You lowered your head, somewhat intimidated.

─ Don't get me wrong, y/n. ─ He said, underneath ─ I just want to protect you and my brother from an obvious broken heart. I will not be able to participate in a game of this magnitude where two fools in love get hurt over and over again.

You laughed underneath, as you watched him with a half smile on his face.

─ That was not very polite of you, Tobirama. ─ You saw it, something mocking

─ Well, I'm talking to the woman who, perhaps in other circumstances, would be my sister-in-law. ─ He said, while forming a slight smile on his lips ─ Or my future wife.

You blushed at the way he said it.

─ Why so sure about it, Tobirama? ─ You said, while sliding one of the containers between your fingers

─ I do not like to fail in anything in which I participate. ─ He said, looking at you carefully ─ But your friendship is something in which I could fulfill you how I wish.

─ Friends? ─ You said animatedly, with a smile ─ I thought that I would be the first to propose it to you, I am surprised by the fact that you had put the idea first.

─ Even I am surprised, I suppose that the feminine touch that your presence gives me has softened me a bit. ─ He said, while smiling softly ─ Don't even think about commenting on it.

You did not answer immediately, but instead looked away, this time towards the sky full of the colors of twilight, pondering the words of the Senju. It was impossible not to take into consideration a scenario which he had not realized at some point, no matter how much you had tried to hide it. Tobirama was the voice of reason you needed right now, and on the one hand, you could only be thankful that a person like him is knowledgeable about your history with Hashirama. But that can mediate and put weight on the balance of reason before that of the heart in the act of your impulses. Letting out a sigh, you looked back at Tobirama, giving him a smile.

─ Thank you very much ─ You told her, somewhat shaky with emotion ─ It was what I needed to hear right now.

Tobirama nodded with a slight smile and reached out to eat one of the dorayaki from a tray. You could see how he was quietly enjoying the food and you decided to watch him for a couple of seconds, letting him enjoy the dessert. With a little daring, you observed the three red lines that were drawn on his face. Perhaps you could not hide that act well, to which he looked at you momentarily with a slightly raised eyebrow.

─ Do I have something on my face? ─ He said, somewhat confused

You blushed as you hastily shook your hands.

─ I've just stared at your red marks ─ You said, with a nervous laugh in between ─ It's an attractive makeup, something intimidating I would say.

Tobirama saw you confused, while denying underneath with a smile.

─ Why intimidating? ─ He said, while raising his eyebrow and crossing his arms

─ Oh! For being war makeup, I mean… ─ You said, while you were laughing ─ The color red is powerful and intimidating, and for a warrior like you, it combines very well.

Tobirama clicked his tongue, as he watched you intently.

─ What occurrence, y/n. ─ He laughed underneath ─ Very good analysis.

You smiled at the Senju, as you moved your hands around the sake bottle and served him again, which he cheerfully thanked, the atmosphere had changed a bit, even though Tobirama remained relaxed and very focused on each of his words, you could assure that he felt somewhat comfortable with you, which you were happy about. Also, that I consider you a friend had warmed your heart, really each of the men you met at this meeting were very kind.

Well, even Uchiha Madara had his moments despite being a sassy shameless. Not?

─ y / n… We are minutes away from finishing this meeting. ─ Said the Senju, softly go I suppose I have made the choice of compromise easier for you.

You looked at it carefully.

─ Why would you ask me, Tobirama? ─ You said, with a somewhat malicious smile ─ What would I do without your participation, perfect candidate?

The Senju rolled his eyes, catching the sarcasm in your tone of voice. He snorted slightly and crossed his arms, slightly annoyed.

─ Well, only the two Uchiha remain. ─ He said, with some suspicion ─ I do not think that you, Princess Kaguya, have such bad taste to choose Uchiha Madara. With respect, of course.

─ Why not choose it? ─ You asked something intrigued, while taking a small sip of the sake ─ Is the man that bad?

Tobirama looked at you seriously, while crossing his arms.

─ I just don't see him married, that's all. ─ He said in a whisper ─ I don't see him forming a family either.

─ So you're saying that Tadao-san is a better choice?

─ Tadao is very nice, I doubt that you have not considered him. ─ He said, accentuating each of his words ─ Except for Madara, who is a very busy and somewhat difficult man

You laughed underneath, while putting the tokkuri on the table.

─ Define difficult. ─ You replied, somewhat playful ─ Any juicy data you can give me about the Uchiha leader?

─ A complicated life, I prefer not to talk about things that do not concern me.

─ The man is interesting in his own way. I keep wondering why he decided to be a participant in the third meeting. ─ You said, laughing ─ I guess I could find out tonight, his words or his difficult personality would not manage to affect me at this point in the least.

─ For her sake, don't challenge Madara. I'm afraid he may be rude or disrespectful to you. ─ His voice was serious and firm ─ If you feel uncomfortable with him, please let Hashirama or me know.

You looked carefully at the Senju's face, his passive aggressive comments and his notorious annoyance was something you knew beforehand thanks to Hashirama. You had some small anecdotes where he commented that the relationship of those men, and you knew that it was somewhat complicated due to the different thoughts of each one. You smiled underneath and reached across the table, staring at him.

─ Don't worry, Tobirama. The decision you make will be the right one.

The Senju looked at you seriously, while analyzing your every word.

─ I hope you have a very good reason to take it. ─ He said, while letting out a sigh underneath ─ Good luck, y / n. You have a long night left.

Tobirama and you got up from the tatami, which, you accompanied him with a smile towards the door. He said goodbye politely, and for a moment, you held his forearm and stared at him, with a smile you stood on tiptoe and gave him a soft kiss on the cheek followed by a sincere thank you underneath.

Her face full of surprise and her obvious blush was something you thoroughly enjoyed.

Senju Tobirama was a man, after all.

Your maids entered the room again, with childish giggles underneath, as they exclaimed their best compliments to the white-haired man. He really was very handsome and a very attractive contrast to his brother, which made you blush underneath. The girls touched up your makeup and arranged your hair, noting each of the details of your appearance and the perfection that they should show at all times, once they agreed due to your appearance, they left with a smile, and you were alone again. You walked to the table and set it up, cleaned the tokkuri with a soft handkerchief, and dressed the contents of the bottle. You were lucky, you had not served even half, so it was not necessary to open another bottle.

You walked towards the door, watching as the moon rose over the horizon and the warm color of the day fell fully, the darkness of the night was almost evident.

─ Uhm, Princess...

The voice was soft, it had stuttered a bit at first, which made you feel touched as you turned around and saw the man behind you. The young Uchiha almost shared your height, but a few inches in his favor set them apart. His left eye was closed, along with a small scar on it, which you ignored, as his cheeks turned somewhat pink and that had mostly caught your attention. Her hair was black and somewhat long at the ends, leaving the back shorter. He had a healthy physique, and his hands clasped

─ Tadao-san…

The Uchiha hesitated for a few seconds to approach you, with soft steps and touching you as if you were made of paper, he gave a soft kiss on your hand. You smiled at him in response and gave a slight nod when he pulled away from your touch.

─ You are very beautiful, princess.

─ Thank you very much Tadao ─ You smiled ─ You are very handsome

The Uchiha opened his eyes, showing the black color in them. Her obvious blush was sweet and the way she nervously played with her hands was quite adorable.

─ Do you like to sit down? ─ You said, as you extended your hand in the direction of the table, with a soft smile ─ Please let me serve you.

─ Wait! I have something prepared for you, princess. ─ He said, almost nervously ─ If you grant me the honor of carrying it out, I would be very happy.

You saw it with some amazement, and you turned your hand to join it with the other at the height of your waist.

─ Please, Tadao-san. ─ You said softly ─ I would love to know what you have prepared.

The Uchiha withdrew from the room, giving rise to one of your most surprised faces to see how he was leaving so quickly, almost running. You blinked in your place a couple of times, while listening to his thanks outside the room. Seeing the door unfold again and close behind the man, you saw with a smile how Tadao carried a shakuhachi with him.

─ What is this, Tadao-san? ─ You said, with obvious surprise ─ I know that shakuhachi, it's from Takeda-sensei.

─ A very kind man! ─ He said nervously ─ It's a funny story, would you like to hear it?

You nodded with a smile, as the man approached you.

─ I have asked Hashirama-sama to provide me with a shakuhachi, the reasons for my request I will give you later. ─ He said, as he relaxed his demeanor, gaining more confidence ─ Senju-sama spoke to his mother, and she told him that her sensei had one at his house, and we could borrow from him.

─ I haven't heard my sensei play for a long time, it's kind of nostalgic to see the instrument in this room ─ You said, laughing

─ His sensei said the same, he has agreed to lend it to me for tonight, tomorrow I will return it to him. He was very kind, he sends his regards.

─ Thank you very much for letting me know, Tadao-san ─ You said, with a smile as you approach the man ─ What do you have in mind?

─ I would like to perform a song for you ─ He said, animatedly ─ And maybe, you can join me later… If you like, of course.

─ I would love to, please. Accompany me.

Tadao followed you to where the koto was, he carefully sat the instrument in hand at all times. You sat in parallel, while you put the tsume back on your fingers, but put your hands together on your legs, giving prominence to the young man. He slid the bamboo instrument to his lips, and before even making a move, he smiled sweetly at you. He placed his hands gracefully on the instrument and gave a slight sigh.

He moved his hands very calmly as he looked underneath, not even making eye contact with you. He gently played a song that you knew perfectly well, you got involved in his music and decided to let yourself go.

The sound of the flute mixed with the stirring of the tree branches produced by the strong evening breeze produced magic in the room, the sound of the flute was serene and enriching for the soul, which you closed your eyes and enjoyed the moment in full silence. The young Uchiha soothed his melodious music. Despite not having played it in its entirety, it had been a sublime spectacle.

─ Speechless, Tadao-san. ─ You said, clapping softly ─ It was very moving.

The Uchiha smiled as his arms gradually fell until the flute rested in his lap.

─ I'm glad you liked it ─ He said, looking up ─ It's a token of appreciation

─ Appreciation? ─ You said, while laughing underneath ─ Tadao-san, it's not necessary ...

─ Of course I do, princess. You have been very kind to me, I imagine how much you have sacrificed a lot to get here, it is the least I can do.

─ You really are very sweet, Tadao-san. ─ You blushed because of those words, while you put your hands together ─ I would like to leave the formalism between the two of us apart

─ No, princess. Although your request is very beautiful, I do not feel prepared to treat it as an equal. ─ He said, while laughing underneath ─ You the someone superior to me, I like to treat you this way.

You opened your eyes in surprise. But you nodded silently, maybe I wasn't ready yet, which was respectable.

─ Please be assured to address me informally any time you wish, Tadao-san. ─ You answered softly ─ Do you want me to bring the sake along with us? I assume we will be here.

─ Please, I want to help you. ─ He exclaimed nervously

When you got up, you denied his movements with your hand, along with an inquisitive smile. You really wanted to tend to the boy, despite his clear kindness, you knew there was no need for him to worry. You walked slowly, approaching the table and depositing the sake next to the pair of containers on a tray. Arriving with the item in hand, Tadao's hand lifted, helping you set the tray on the floor.

─ You have done enough delighting me with your music and your sweet demeanor. ─ You said, giggling underneath as you leaned over to serve him some sake ─ I'd love to repay him in the best way I can think of

You sat behind the koto, adjusting the tsume on your fingers and looking at him excitedly.

─ I haven't stopped thinking right now, I would really love to hear her perform the koto.

─ I have been thinking a lot about what piece to perform for you who are knowledgeable about music, it will really be a challenge. ─ You said, running your fingers over the bridges of the instrument ─ After showing me his talent, what he has done is intimidate me even more.

─ Me, princess? ─ He said, with a confused smile ─ Please don't say that. I couldn't be on their level.

─ I would love for you to join me in this piece. ─ You said, settling on your lap ─ When you see fit, of course. Can you do that for me?

Tadao nodded in confusion, as you led your left hand tightening the strings on the instrument. You sighed underneath while you adjusted the bridges to have a hint of the song you would interpret on this occasion, when your right hand daringly slid down the strings, you gave place to the introduction of that melody that the young man quickly recognized.

You pressed with the fingers of your left hand and ran your fingers quickly up and down, looking at him with a sincere smile. The Uchiha sneakily passed his tongue over his lips before bringing the instrument closer to him, almost ceremonially, they nodded at the same time, giving rise to its incorporation into the song.

The koto sounded bold and piercing over the soft melody of the shakuhachi, the two of them enjoyed almost without any exchange of glances and only paying their attention to the sound waves that were incorporated in the room. You made a fast and firm melody, while he lowered the key of the flute, accompanying you calmly.

At the end of the song, you gave more prominence to the silences that were produced by inserting the melodies of the instruments, giving the prominence as it is due to each one of you. The flute disintegrated its sound into a high note, while you accompanied it with a few light pulses, once the song was finished, the two gave a solemn bow.

Interpreting "Izumi" in this way had been wonderful.

At the time, you just wanted to share an animated smile with the Uchiha as a sign of connection. Your heart was beating strongly while you remained with your eyes downcast, you had in mind that previous thought you had had about Tadao, convincing yourself that this would be the first step to progressively evolve into some romantic feeling. But seeing his furrowed eyebrows, the way his lip quivered as he bit into it, and his crystallized eye, you became notoriously concerned.

─ Tadao-san? ─ You exclaimed ─ Is it okay?

Trying to gently put a hand on his shoulder, the Uchiha quickly moved to another direction, rejecting your touch.

You saddened for a moment while you were looking at it.

─ Princess, excuse me. ─ He said, while sighing underneath ─ I have had some memories of the past

─ I understand, but… Would you like to talk about it? ─ You said, in a conciliatory tone ─ I would love to be able to help you.

Be quiet.

─ Could we keep playing in silence? ─ He whispered, as he took a long sip of the sake

You nodded, sliding your fingers over the koto. Once again, those beautiful songs flooded the room again, and you felt identified with the young man when you heard how he emphasized each of the notes that he emitted with the resonance of that bamboo flute. You assumed that the young man sought to shelter the feelings and memories that saddened him in music.

A few more minutes passed, and at the end of the long performance of a popular song, he glanced at the young Uchiha who had again taken a long sip of the sake, ending the contents of it.

You served him silently again, which he thanked underneath.

─ Excuse me princess, I don't want to embarrass you with my problems. ─ He said, softly

─ If you don't want to talk about it, that's fine. I want you to know that you will have my full support, and my hands are ready to help you.

You took a sip of the sake, while the young man looked at you with a weak smile.

─ A wonderful, beautiful and talented company. What could I ask for? I don't have the luxury of being sad right now.

You blushed at his words, while laughing sweetly at the compliment.

─ We are just a few minutes away from finishing the meeting, anything you want to tell me, Tadao-san?

─ Regardless of the decision you make, I just want you to be sure that you have a man at your disposal at all times. ─ He said, with a smile ─ I'll be there for you, don't doubt it.

You nodded with a smile.

─ I am pleased to hear those words, I have no doubt about them.

As you took the tsume off and placed them back in their box, you reached out and looked for his touch, trying to get his attention and perhaps, to be able to detach him a bit from the protocol. You had in mind that maybe he is not comfortable with being intimate in some physical connection, you wondered if it was due to your high status or his great education, but you felt a bit discouraged when you saw how he did not capture your movements.

He was a candidate, and you were sure you should impress him. You were preparing for this special day, you knew that the third meeting could shed a little of your modesty as a princess, since you owed to the men who had come to this day. Nor was it something that bothered you, since after all, one of them would be your husband, and your duty as a woman would be evident after getting married.

With one of your best smiles, you gently arranged the strands of hair that fell across your face. And as you boldly placed one of your hands on his, he looked at you in obvious surprise.

─ Here among us, Tadao-sama… Do you imagine me as a good wife? ─ You asked, while you caressed his hand

The Uchiha blushed at your touch, but did not return a signal.

─ Having you as a wife would be an eternal blessing from heaven ─ He stuttered at first, but kept his cool

─ Am I such a divine delivery? ─ You laughed softly underneath

─ That, and more.

You caressed his forearm subtly, looking at him with narrowed eyes.

─ What is your heart telling you right now? Do you yourself believe in the words you profess?

The Uchiha looked you straight in the eye, with a tender smile.

─ There would be no reason to retract any of my words.

You leaned over the instrument, lifting your hand from his and bringing it to his face.

─ May I? ─ You whispered, while you got closer to his cheek

Tadao nodded nervously, and you could feel the warmth of his skin as you laid your fingers gently on his cheek, caressing him gently. You were silent as you gave yourself the luxury of fondling him, but the man did not respond to your flirtation. As you passed your hand, your thumb awkwardly brushed against his scar, causing him to flinch at your touch and jerk away, scaring you in the process.

─ Excuse me, princess. ─ He exclaimed, almost guilty ─ I'm not used to feeling a touch in that area.

You nodded underneath, while gently lowering your hands.

─ I imagine that you have not stopped seeing that defect, right? ─ The man was laughing weakly

─ There are many things that I have been able to appreciate about you, you should not consider that scar as any defect. ─ You said, with a smile ─ His scar must be a war mark, or am I wrong?

The young man nodded.

─ Do you know? The people of my clan respect the marks of war. They show devotion, power and fidelity towards the principles of a warrior. You have fought so hard, and the peace in which we now live was reflected in that action. ─ You saw him out of the corner of your eye, while you got up on the tatami and extended your hand towards him ─ Tadao-san, you are a man with many qualities, don't be insecure about that little detail.

The young man took your hand, and stood close to you, with a kind smile.

─ Is it part of being a princess, having the right words at all times?

They laughed in unison as you walked him out the door. He said goodbye to you with a sweet kiss on the back of the hand. Before she got up, you moved your hand quickly and gently stroked her scar area. Once the man was fully up, you released your grip and dismissed him with a smile.

Tadao had finally crossed the threshold of your door, carrying the shakuhachi in his arms.

Again, the girls giggled into the room, saying that they heard each of his beautiful musical performances, and that the young man was very sweet. Quickly, Maki lifted the tray that was next to the koto, while Mai adjusted the flower hairpin and fixed it again, straightening it in position. The retouching of your image was not extensive, but they took it carefully. Seeing again how the door slid to be closed again, you let out a sigh underneath.

You were a few minutes away from possibly meeting evil personified.

You walked over to a small mirror that was on the wall. You were beautiful, there was no doubt. You couldn't hang your head for any comment that Uchiha Madara's lips make.

You closed your eyes, what would the man be like?

His deep dark voice, was it the contrast of a weak aspect? No, you doubt it. But thinking about it was a bit funny.

Was the dark Sharingan awake? Would those blood eyes chase you? You doubt it too, you are not even an opponent for the man, or something he should fear. Your father was always suspicious when hearing his name, always tensing his muscles when even thinking of a confrontation with this man.

His sarcastic but calm voice, his short laugh and his piercing sincerity towards you were somewhat attractive.

You blushed underneath, as you opened your eyes and looked at the gold-plated flowers decorating your hair. That man had given you a beautiful flower, which ended up hurting you slightly. Would it have any meaning?

You stepped away from the mirror, you didn't know exactly how long you had been deep in thought, but you don't think it was a long time. You walked slowly and saw in the direction of the garden, the night had fully fallen and the only lighting that was provided around you, were the candles.

─ You have kept your guard down, princess.

You were frozen in your place when the voice faded in your ear. Your muscles had tensed and turning around had been a slow and somewhat difficult task, as the moment you fully faced him, Uchiha Madara's dark gaze was examining every inch of your face with clear anticipation. 

His firm and imposing bearing, as well as a narrowed look with a slight arrogant smile when seeing your clear surprise reflected on your face due to his dangerous closeness was an entertaining show for a man who loved to have the total order of things around him . Avoiding even blinking, you scrutinized the Uchiha's face. Small circles under his eyes showed in his eyes, overshadowing it, giving you a clear sign that he was a fairly busy man. His wild jet black hair fell below his shoulders and masked part of his fine profile, which when you looked at it more closely, you reddened when the man had raised his face and his smile spread more and more when you saw how your attention had been accentuated to his lips . At that moment, you could see how the movement of his arms slightly crossed on his chest were gently parted to elegantly seek your hand.

The man leaned in slightly, but did not separate himself from the daring closeness he was in. You felt the softness of the fabric of his hands looking for yours, even so, his touch was cold due to the gloves, making a temperature shock at that moment, he played with his thumb and had the luxury of caressing your knuckles before wearing your hand completely to his lips.

You looked at him somewhat surprised, upset? It could be, he had made daring movements, which you could not allow that treatment once again, you would not have to give that man the luxury of your nervousness. When kissing your hand, you felt how your body betrayed you and the colors rose up your face when the man looked at you from below, finally signing your sentence when he had laughed softly.

Hearing that arrogant laugh, you challenged his gaze with your remaining pride, and he responded with malice and much more intensity, arching an eyebrow when he saw how you pressed your lips together and sought to be victorious in that gaze war. But you could not bear that tension if the threatening silence of his presence took over the room, you had to gain ground before facing the enemy.

For a man of war and a leader of a power, weakness had no place in the room. The man was a battle itself, and you had never been to any of them. Would you know how to fight?

For a moment, you appreciated those short lessons in military tactics that Takeda-sensei had given you.

“Know the enemy, know yourself, and your victory will never be threatened. Know the terrain, know the conditions and your victory will be total "

So, and without a hint of shame on your face. You were the first to twist your arm, showing one of your most elegant smiles and softening your gaze, with a slight blush that you tried to control on your cheeks.

─ Madara-san ─ You whispered, while clasping your hands on your chest ─ I have finally had the honor of seeing his face.

The man raised his eyebrow, amused by your comment.

─ Have you been looking forward to this moment? ─ He replied, while leaning towards you

─ Of course, how can I not get excited when I see the man who has sent me a gift so gallant? ─ You said, while narrowing your eyes in a smile ─ If his goal was to win my favor, there may be a chance that he will.

─ I could earn it without even detail, but it never hurts to make a detail to a beautiful lady ─ His sarcastic smile was evident ─ Very beautiful, I see that your arduous and unnecessarily long preparation has had a wonderful effect.

─ And I see that the simple bath you have taken has made it possible for you to look presentable. ─ You said, with an equally malicious smile ─ The warriors have adapted very good grooming tactics, it is something to be admired.

The Uchiha narrowed his eyes, as he took a step away from you.

─ His behavior has changed drastically from one day to the next, must it be for something, princess? ─ He answered, as he gathered his arms behind his back ─ I hear her more lively and confident, I suppose she must feel comfortable with me.

─ I must admit, I was intimidated at first. Uchiha Madara himself was in my omiai, how could I not be insecure at first after being aware of each of his feats? ─ You said with false innocence ─ After all, after these meetings, I have discovered that you are only a man, why should I not feel comfortable? 

Your smile was charming, your tone of voice soft, and the way Uchiha Madara's mouth had opened a few millimeters, it was heavenly.

You had taken your first blow.

─ Do you like to sit down? ─ You exclaimed kindly, he nodded giving you room for you to walk ─ Follow me.

Together with the Uchiha, you sat on the tatami, facing each other. The man watched your every move, examining your manners and responding with a nod each time you addressed him with a smile. You served a new bottle, and you enjoyed not having had more than two glasses at most in each meeting, otherwise, it would have been a problem.

Note to self, thank Hashirama for recommending a delicious but low alcohol sake.

─ So princess, what will be the wonderful and over-thought topic of conversation that we will share this beautiful evening?

─ We could discuss many topics ─ You said, emphasizing each trivial option that provided a fine protocol ─ But that doesn't matter now, besides, I would do you a favor not to take that into consideration.

─ Which I thank you deeply, cheers. ─ Madara raised the tokkuri and waited for you to do the same, to take it in unison, which you did with a smile ─ Delicious, but alcohol is not felt at all.

─ You already know, alcohol should only be consumed in small quantities in my current position. ─ You said, laughing

─ I thought you would answer me that. ─ He said, settling the tokkuri with a half smile

─ Am I very predictable? ─ You asked, with a certain spirit

─ You? Sometimes. ─ He said, extending his hand towards the tray where the dorayakis were ─ But that doesn't matter now.

─ But you seem to like

For the first time in the whole meeting, you saw how Uchiha Madara's gaze was relieved and there was no trace of malice, even for a couple of seconds, you enjoyed how serene he looked, which made you really happy.

But there was still a long way to go to enjoy it, this was only your second attack.

The Uchiha ate in silence, and you enjoyed serving him sake again, without breaking the peace of his meal. A strong breeze broke into the room and caused several candles that were placed throughout the room to have been extinguished. You looked at the Uchiha in amazement and he shrugged, looking at you almost blankly.

─ Excuse me

You said, while you got up from the floor and went in search of some matches that were in a cabinet in the living room. You took your time to look for them, but you sighed relieved that it did not take long, you looked at the Uchiha and showed the box of matches in hand with joy, which took a feigned surprise from that man's face along with an irritated snort. You rolled your eyes and tried to forget about that nasty answer.

You walked around the room lighting the candles one by one, but stopped in your work when you heard the Uchiha getting up from the tatami and walking towards your direction.

─ Do not waste matches, it is not necessary. ─ He said, looking at you sideways ─ I'll help you

─ How? ─ You asked, while lowering the hands that had approached one of the candles

Madara bent his body and approached you, keeping a certain distance, raised his left hand and wrapped it around the candle, on the other hand, his right hand was placed in a position. One that you had seen before thanks to Hashirama when he first told you about the natures of the chakra.

The man brought his lips close and blew out slowly, making the candle light and earning your clear surprise at that moment.

─ If you react like that to a simple candle… ─ He said, laughing to himself ─ You really have no idea who you are meeting.

─ Right now? With a natural matchstick

You chuckled while Madara made the biggest irritated face you could have seen all night. He turned and walked over to the other candle, lighting it silently and without looking at your face.

Seeing how the man had lit most of the candles, you could only see him fondly. On the one hand, you should have insisted that he not bother, but deep down in your heart, his offering had made you very happy. Despite his clear irritation at this somewhat malicious joke, the man went ahead on the act, making the act in good faith.

You laughed underneath when he turned to you, his face serene and lips pressed together.

─ What's so funny princess?

You shook your head as you approached the man.

─ Nothing, actually. ─ You replied, while placing a hand gently on his chest ─ Thank you very much, Madara-san

The Uchiha looked down at you, while nodding with a smile.

─ Well, princess. With this unwelcome interruption over, don't you have a juicy business to share with me?

─ Do you think my day to day is so interesting?

─ Well, these days especially should awaken the deepest feelings of a young girl, days from getting married. ─ He said, as he placed his hand on top of yours slowly, making you tremble under his touch

─ I see that you are very interested in my feelings ─ You said, trying to stay calm

The Uchiha tightened his grip on your hand, as he lowered his head, seeking your eyes to fix with his.

─ Why wouldn't it be? ─ He whispered ─ You yourself were the one who wanted to know me more intimately at first, right?

You nodded with a half smile, as you took a step closer to the man.

─ However, you have wasted every opportunity on childish questions. ─ He said, as he moved his hand away from yours, and took a step back

─ There must be one last chance ─ You said, while clasping your hands at the height of your chest

His black eyes seemed to glow at the time

─ If you make good moves, maybe you can find a target where you can attack ─ He said, staring at you and extending his hand to lift your chin slightly ─ Don't risk it if you don't want to win, princess.

You forced your eyes and used the best of your willpower to be able to look the man straight in the eye. Those black eyes gnawed at your whole being, making a chill run through your little body. You didn't feel uncomfortable, it wasn't an unpleasant feeling. The man attached his body to yours slowly and you felt the contact of his body with yours, while he looked up at you with his lips slightly parted.

Your legs trembled for a moment, you swallowed nervously and the colors of your cheeks had completely spread throughout your face. His breath warmed the tip of your nose.

─ Madara… ─ You whispered underneath, in a little gasp

The man smiled at that informal appointment, as he brought his free hand to your back, gently pulling you closer.

─ Why did you give me that rose?

You stuttered at first when you asked the question, but finally managed to say it.

─ A delicate, beautiful princess. ─ The man moved his thumb to caress your cheek gently ─ Why not give him a flower?

His touch burned on your skin.

─ I got pricked by one of the thorns ─ You whispered, while looking away no Why didn't you have them cut?

The man narrowed his eyes and brought his face close to yours, being only millimeters from his lips.

─ Should there be a logical reason? ─ He muttered ─ What if I just forgot and let it go by?

Your head was already spinning when you felt his other hand slowly caressing your back on the fabric.

─ You are Uchiha Madara ─ You said, putting your hands on his chest, and more to your surprise than the man's, you found yourself gently pushing him away ─ I don't believe in coincidences if it is about you.

And you turned around, leaving the Uchiha again with the words in his mouth and empty hands.

“If your enemy takes things easy, don't give him a break. If your forces are united, separate them. Attack him where he is not ready, he appears where he is not waiting for you. "

You walked in the direction of the koto, while listening to the heavy footsteps of the Uchiha leader following you from behind. Turning around and meeting the man's gaze again, you reached out with a smile, asking him to sit where he desires.

The man sat in front of the instrument, without thinking twice.

You sat behind the instrument and reached for the little tsume box. At that moment, no matter how brave you were inside, you felt how your heart was pounding at the sight of Uchiha Madara himself following your every move suspiciously. The song that you had thought through thoroughly that afternoon had been replaced at the last minute, since your fingers were more than determined to interpret that piece of music that you knew backwards and forwards as you had never done before.

─ You asked to know the secrets of my heart. ─ You said, almost whispering ─ Do you want to give me the honors?

The Uchiha smiled grimly.

He raised his hand slowly, causing your fingers to slide gently on the strings. You decided to expand the introduction of the song, playing freely with the melodies in a melodic, soft way that is capable of caressing the soul of that dark man.

You saw him in the eye between times, looking at him with a certain mischief. And he answered you with a devilish smile, perfectly recognizing the melody of the song.

"All men can see the tactics, but what no one can see is the strategy that makes victory evolve from these observations."

You did not know exactly what kind of force had taken hold of you at the time, but starting to sing had been something that had come out so spontaneous and natural that you could no longer back down in your actions.

Your voice was melodious, but you couldn't say it was perfect and invaluable, yet it still had a place to assert itself. Perhaps, with a little more practice, you could sing as beautifully as your mother does.

You didn't even pay attention to the man in front of you, you just closed your eyes and let yourself be carried away by the music. You were moving your fingers quickly, and you were not afraid to hit the strings violently while you were at the climax of the song. You accentuated your voice and opened your eyes, to finally find yourself with blood-colored eyes.

As far as the eye can see.
Is it mist, or clouds?

The man's lips were slightly parted.

You separated his eyes from yours again. And you gradually turned off your voice as the piece of music came to an end. The final movements were smooth, a few small stitches ended the song, which deep inside, you were afraid to end.

─ I see that you are knowledgeable about music, Madara-san ─ You said with false innocence while placing your hands on your lap and avoiding his gaze ─ For a moment, I thought I saw that you moved your lips interpreting the lyrics

─ Are you so sure about it, princess?

His voice was deep, somewhat raspy.

─ I would say that he likes the song very much. ─ You smiled as you slipped the tsume out of your fingers and put them back in their box ─ Thank you for sharing it with me in that letter, for you I have decided to touch it.

─ Yes? ─ He smiled, as he leaned into the koto ─ It is much more beautiful to hear her in this proximity, than behind a large door.

You blushed at his words, he had readily admitted the espionage issue, you wanted to pressure him with it, but he had no problem admitting it.

You were running out of ideas and still couldn't fully defeat the leader of the Uchiha clan.

─ Maybe, I should touch her at my wedding. ─ You said. Smiling ─ Performing the song before a small crowd of acquaintances will not only be a show of affection and devotion towards my husband, but, the guests will see firsthand the future representative of the Kaguya clan

Madara returned to his place, gently smoothing his kimono.

─ Then we will have to start the preparations for your performance, princess. ─ She said slowly ─ Surely she will dazzle everyone, it will be gratifying to hear her play, also, her voice is very beautiful. Accompanied with Tadao's shakuhachi, it will be a sublime performance.

You sighed, it was a double meaning comment. You couldn't screw up at this point.

─ Surely a musician husband and wife will be very coming news for the Uchiha clan. ─ You said maliciously, the man stopped smoothing his kimono ─ Together with Tadao-san, we could instill music and teach young people.

You clapped softly in your false innocence. Madara looked irritated, having narrowed his red eyes, you felt how the man wanted to eat you alive at that moment.

─ Or rather… ─ You said softly, while giving a little pinch to the koto strings ─ To impress Tobirama-san and see his face of pride at having such a talented woman by his side, It would be something for the elders of the Senju clan to talk! during years!

If looks could kill, you're sure you'd be thirteen meters underground.

You put your hands together over your mouth and laughed like a little girl, you winked in Madara's direction and you saw how her lip was trembling furiously.

“If your opponent has an angry temper, try to irritate him. Pretend to be weak, so that he becomes arrogant. "

─ But if it was you, Madara-san? ─ You said, leaning in the koto and challenging that dangerous gaze again ─ Would you consider me a good matriarch for the Uchiha clan?

You brushed aside one of the rebellious strands that fell on Madara's face, fully seeing his eyes, without any obstacle.

─ You are very handsome, Madara-san ─ You admitted, in a somewhat more daring tone ─ Imposing, with a countenance that shows power. Could I ever see myself like this?

Madara rolled his eyes, examining you up and down a few times, with a slight interest in his eyes, they gleamed.

─ I haven't made my decision yet, and I'll only have half an hour to think about it. ─ You said, while you took the opportunity to caress her cheek gently ─ I must admit, you have made things more difficult.

The man who had opted for complete silence looked at you curiously.

─ Everything was easier when he had behaved like an idiot ─ You said, laughing ─ But now, every time I feel his closeness, my heart beats stronger than before. Why should it be?

Uchiha Madara showed a slight blush, while forming a slight smile.

─ And when you look at me the way you do, it reminds me that rather than being a princess with strict protocol, I am a woman.

Your heart was pumping strongly as you stroked the man's lips with your thumb, parting them slightly.

─ And you can be a Shinobi God. ─ You took a little pause, taking a light breath ─ But you are a man, after all.

There was a long silence, the man remained rigid in his position. Without making a comment, she hadn't moved in the slightest, nor had she shown any kind of weakness at your flirtatious words. Your pride was damaged for a few seconds, and you wondered if it was too late not to formulate the odd plan to defeat the man.

What had started with a game, ended up being a tactic for the man to melt at your touch, but who knew what was taking over the Uchiha's thoughts? You caressed her pale skin again, it was smooth and firm. Your heart skipped a beat every time your eyes fixed on her rosy lips.

Somewhat crestfallen, you decided to end the magic of the moment. But before you parted from him, the sound his mouth made stopped you in your tracks.

─ y / n

His strangled voice was deeper than normal, making your skin crawl at the sight of him again. His blood-colored eyes had a characteristic pattern, and it was inevitable to get lost in them.

─ You are very daring to be talking in this way with a user of the Sharingan.

─ And you have been very bold with each of your comments during these last three days. ─ You said, while raising an eyebrow ─ Consider that we are at hand.

The man nodded, while he raised one of his hands and brushed away some strands of hair that fell across your face.

─ The blood eye, the cursed eye, the eye of misfortunes… ─ You whispered, while you caressed his face, close to his eyes ─ The feared Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha clan.

Madara shuddered under your touch, as he looked at you with some grace. He leaned over the koto, you could feel his breath on your face, which made you reddened strongly to have him so close to you again.

─ The sharingan has been given many names throughout its existence. ─ He exclaimed ─ But one of them is my favorite.

─ Which one? ─ You asked with real curiosity

─ The eye that reflects the heart.

The man breathed on your cheek, making you shudder on the spot.

─ If those eyes are what you say they are ─ You said, looking at him defiantly ─ I would have no problem deciphering the question you asked in your letter

─ Oh, princess. ─ Madara chuckled, as he extended his left arm and placed it on the koto ─ I already found the answer to it.

─ Yes? ─ You asked, while you whispered on his skin affectionately hitting your nose with the man's

Madara smiled

─ It was more difficult than I thought.

You stared at him again, your eyes narrowed.

─ Then prove it to me.

You heard how Uchiha Madara pushed the koto violently out of his way, sliding it smoothly on the tatami and without causing any damage to the instrument. The man kissed you and his lips slammed into yours without being able to contain himself. The kiss was hungry and longing, which you did not have a chance in one of trying to fight it, as it felt how the man's tongue struggled to enter your mouth, and you greedily conceded. The leader of the Uchiha clan ran his hands up and down your waist, pulling him in a desperate attempt to get you on his lap, which he managed with difficulty, due to the position they were in. You wrapped your arms around his neck and caressed the back of his neck as you pulled him into your body. Uchiha Madara was an eternal fire that you were willing to burn yourself in. 

Between kisses and caresses, his body asked for oxygen, which they had to separate, almost out of breath. Madara pressed his forehead to yours, as he melted under your gentle touch.

"The supreme thing in the art of war consists in subduing the enemy without giving him battle."

Chapter 13: Feelings

Notes:

Sorry for the delay! I've been very busy at the university, but now everything is back to normal! I am writing the new chapter, my goal is to publish one every week.

30 kudos! I really feel very happy!
And your comments are very nice, they make me very happy!

Thanks for everything!

Chapter Text

Truth be told, you hadn't thought that a cold blast of air would hit the room again, blowing out most of the candles violently and leaving only a secluded sector lit. Standing in front of the man's body, you took refuge under the Uchiha's shoulder, gently stroking your cheek on the fabric and staring at the embroidery on the neck of his kimono.

The man was looking up at the banner of the Kaguya clan symbol. He had an arm of his around your waist, drawing you to him. They hadn't exchanged words for several minutes, and honestly. You couldn't care less about that deep silence. You move into position and bury your head in the crook of his neck, inhaling a sweet, spicy scent from him.

You enjoyed his light caresses, his deep breathing and the warmth that his body provided over yours.

A new cold gust of wind whipped again in a whistle in the room, waving the long jet black hair of the Uchiha, that when he felt how your body trembled at the direct blow of the cold on your face, he quickly attached you more to his body and you he held in an intimate hug, sinking his chin into your hair.

However, nature had shown other plans, as the wind was blowing stronger and stronger accompanied by a long hiss and thunder that echoed in the distance.

─ Madara-san ─ You whispered, delicately placing your hand on your chest ─ Allow me.

The man did not hesitate to heed your word, which you regretted below. On the one hand, you knew that those gusts of wind gave rise to a furious autumn storm that could end up chilling them both, but your body did not want to let go of the heat of that man who watched you serenely as you got up from the tatami. For each of your steps you could feel the Uchiha's eyes gnawing at your back, which you flushed red.

You closed the door and turned to him with a smile and an elegant walk, you knew that intimate contact had dissipated and you would have to sit in front of him, since you doubted to exceed the limits of man, and with Uchiha Madara, to be a Disrespectful could never be a smart choice.

As you sat in front of him, you saw how the man reached out his hand and took one of the strands that fell on your face.

─ Very beautiful.

The man whispered as he stroked her hair and ran it through his fingers. You smiled shyly and ducked your shoulders. You felt victorious and in that moment you allowed yourself to show a more delicate charm and take things slightly in stride, after a whole meeting full of emotions and aggressive passivity.

For a moment, when you felt his gloved hands gently caress your lips, you felt a slight shyness take over your body. Since his eyes narrowed and his breath hitting your face had been very sudden, you didn't know the exact moment at which the man had the luxury of approaching again. His full, moist lips were soon in contact with yours, but except for the previous kisses, he was chaste, very soft. The man barely brushed his fingers on your cheek, as if you were made of porcelain.

You trembled again when you separated from the man, who with a smile had detached himself from you.


Damn woman.

At that very moment, you were searching in some space of his head for the exact moment in which you had allowed yourself to let yourself be carried away by an immature youth's passion towards a noble of his lineage.

You are Uchiha Madara, leader of the Uchiha clan. Sole possessor of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. A God of War.

But even the power of that eye dojutsu was sidelined by the carefree and innocent smile of a little girl eager for the touch of your skin against hers. And now, with those lashes that decorated her tender narrowed eyes, her joined hands that settled delicately on her lap, and that shy smile, she was driving him crazy.

You could not believe, at the same time that you questioned the moment in which that girl decided to face you and challenge you in a game of morality, studying all your behaviors and future actions, leaving you speechless. Showing fierceness and determination, to slowly lead you to defeat.

You were supposed to have fun tonight, but it was so much better than you had been thinking lately. This woman was the fire itself, waving gracefully and ready to burn you at any moment, and you couldn't help but want to consume yourself in its flames and see what happens. You thought that when you finally saw yourself in person, together with being constantly provoked, that woman would bend and be the first to fall into the game of temptations. When you held her in your arms for the first time and felt her breath hit your face, her rosy cheeks and those moist lips that called you eagerly, seeing her walk away from you had killed you in that moment.

You were being manipulated by a damn girl.

You took his hand again, she responded with a nervous smile as their fingers intertwined.

With that damn shaky smile your heart gave a little pang.

After everything that has happened, does he have the luxury of being cuteness personified?

You wanted to laugh ironically, and deeply regret at the same time. Those two roles suited him perfectly. For Amaterasu , that condemned nineteen-year-old managed to leave you in that position. How deplorable for a man how you are to be manipulated by a girl.

She looked at you again, as she released from your grip.

─ I'll accommodate the koto, okay?

You nodded while listening to her sweet voice. She got up from the tatami again and ran the koto putting it back as a barrier between you, arranging it neatly. You saw that she had a little habit of straightening her obi after every move she made, and how her lips parted when she set the bridges of her instrument in what you suppose, the standard tuning. She smiled at you, while taking you by surprise observing each of her movements, to which perhaps, she could feel somewhat invaded. But just watching her had been a delight lately, you couldn't not afford to study every inch of her person.

─ I would like to hear more of your music ─ You whispered, while leaning on the koto.

She smiled fully, while nodding gracefully. Every one of her movements, from putting on the tsume to the position she chose to play the instrument, was delicate and typical of a clan princess.

It didn't take long to invade the music room again. It even seemed that this had not been premeditated, he played much more calmly than his previous interpretation. Those sudden glances that he gave you at very specific moments, those pulses to the firm strings and the way his body rippled in each of his actions had been the preparation for the last attack he had premeditated at that moment. By turning off the music and holding the strings between her fingers, she had shown one of the cutest smiles you had seen in a long time.

And in that moment, your heart had throbbed.

What is happening to me?

You whispered in your head, as you smiled back a bit shyly, nodding in congratulations for that improvised performance. She smiled happily.

─ Do you want to have some more sake, Madara-san?

You nodded, although you really did not feel like drinking a sake that despite being delicious, ran like water in your throat. You had simply gained more alcoholic experience to appreciate a tremendous drink for children. Also, the only reason you agreed was to see how the princess's body leaned and displayed a striking pose, making you mentally laugh like a teenager.

You really hated yourself right now.

You knew her three days ago, and she had already put you in such a situation, you were really very stupid. Nineteen years. Charming body, soft hair, dreamy eyes. A happy girl, who unloaded her fears in her loneliness and showed her most sincere smile at all times. The princess of the Shikotsumyaku, the most valuable jewel of the bloodthirsty Kaguya clan. Was he really aware of everything that was going on around him? Or was she a girl who just felt ready in a grown-up world?

You knew how his father looked at you, and you laughed underneath.

Oh princess It seems your father hadn't told you a story.

Naive, unaware of the war. Only locked between four walls learning etiquette and waiting to be married by a man. You don't doubt that all the teaching you received is charming, but was it necessary to create all those attributes to get an influential husband? Ridiculous.

Damn Hashirama, every one of his words had ended up being dangerously real.

She took a long sip of the sake, and chuckled as she allowed herself more. It would really be fun to watch her consume some higher alcohol drink, would she be shy and quiet? Or would it increase their enthusiasm and childish laughter?

You took the tokkuri between your hands and finished it in a quick sip, while they shared a silence that had lasted longer than normal. The princess's face was in conflict, like waiting for the right moment to tell you something. She bit her lip and shook her head, pouring you some sake again.

─ You made a movement in your hand, when did you light the candles ─ He said, smiling shyly ─ Katon?

You arched your eyebrow, paying attention to her question.

─ Do you need this living match to relight the candles? ─ You asked, with a somewhat attacking tone

She chuckled, which made you snort in irritation.

─ It's the seal of the tiger, right? ─ He said, while trying to imitate the position of his hands, which he could not

─ Sure enough ─ You answered, while frowning ─ You're doing it wrong.

The princess opened her eyes and waved her hands nervously, while giggling in the middle due to her mistake. You saw her strangely, you knew she was a princess, but you doubt that she has never known a technique of this magnitude, being heir to the clan.

─ Can't you do katon techniques? ─ You asked, simply. While taking a sip of the sake ─ It depends a lot on the affinity to your element, but I don't see why you can't achieve it.

She stopped smiling, averting her gaze somewhat uncomfortably. Capturing your attention again.

─ It's nothing to be ashamed of, but a shinobi of your kind should be a connoisseur of hand seals, princess.

She pursed her lips, as you watched her shoulders drop in reluctance.

─ In the Kaguya clan, he only uses hereditary techniques. ─ She sighed, somewhat sad ─ You can imagine how sorry I feel about my lack of knowledge.

You opened your eyes in surprise.

─ It is surprising to me that you have no knowledge of ninjutsu. ─ You said, seriously ─ Has your father never commented on something like this?

─ In my clan, they are forbidden to study such techniques. ─ She said, somewhat saddened ─ Simply, they are very proud with our Kekkei Genkai, using the power that the Rabbit goddess gave us is the most honorable thing we can achieve in life.

You pursed your lips and nodded somewhat intrigued by that statement.

─ Not many manage to develop the full power of shikotsumyaku, there are some who simply fail to awaken it. ─ She said, while clenching her fist ─ And it is considered a curse within our clan.

She sighed, looking down.

─ Those who wake it up have to undergo rigorous training that few manage to fully develop. ─ The princess raised her face and turned her head to see the symbol of her clan that rose above her ─ If you have fought with our clan, you must already know perfectly the techniques used.

A flame of curiosity was implanted in your head when the princess caressed the palm of her hands.

─ So, your title is merely symbolic? ─ You asked, with false innocence

─ What do you mean, Madara-san? ─ She asked, somewhat intrigued

─ You are the princess of shikotsumyaku ─ You said, while bringing your hand to your chin in a thoughtful pose ─ Why not just Princess Kaguya?

The woman kept a serene look, which had bothered you. She got up from her place and walked away silently, not daring to turn around or even look you in the eyes.

─ Let me show you the reason for that title.

You got up from the tatami quickly to walk to the other end of the room, with a smile in between and with curiosity on the surface.

You could not refuse, your own pride prevented you.

Oh, the innocence in the unknown.


Madara backed away from you, his black eyes locked intently with yours. He crossed his arms and maintained that haughty and proud position which, accompanied by his intense gaze, you could only feel how your knees were shaking due to the tension applied to your muscles.

You returned a somewhat cynical half smile as you extended the sleeve of your houmungi and drew a bony sword from the palm of your hand, you saw how his eyebrows were lowered as his eyes narrowed. You took a couple of steps to the sides, studying the expressions of your opponent, that you knew in advance that that man had created the possible scenarios to achieve his point, but you would not want to fall so easily into his gossip.

You wanted the man to have something to acknowledge you.


She reached out her other hand dangerously, staring into your eyes without even hesitating. At that moment, from the princess's delicate palm a long, sharp blade came out again, which struck the ground as the pair was finally grasped in her hands.

─ Be careful cutting yourself, Uchiha.

She laughed as she threw one of the swords at you, which you held steadily without even bending it in midair. You ran your finger along the length of the blade, clearly the bone structure of this weapon was terrifying. The Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya Clan really was fascinating.

The princess moved her wrist, swinging the sword in circles in the air, gracefully.

She had a bold and lively look, which when maintaining the position where he raised the sword in your direction, pointing at you.

It had been really seductive.

She walked sideways, slowly approaching you. At that point, you decided to take the first downward thrust, a somewhat dirty move, which successfully blocked and slipped the blade of the sword, lifting it into place.

And with a blow to your sword, he backed away from you, giving himself the luxury of sliding the sword to your left flank, you dodged it and forced your sword down, drawing it closer to you.

She moved her wrist in the opposite direction to free herself from the grip, while her eyes seemed to burn yours and without hesitation, she made a series of quick blows that you returned predicting each of her movements, since this was a fight of speed. At that moment, the princess allowed herself to thrust forward, leaning her body while her two hands held the handle of her sword and you could see the edge of it very close to your nose. 

She was smiling proudly, you let her enjoy it at that moment.

If it was just an enemy, if it had just been another circumstance, it would have resulted in immediate death just to be able to brandish a weapon at such a daring distance.

Then, you saw that he loosened his hands, rising from that position and while he was moving away from you, his sword was lowered to cover him again.

─ You're being very nice to me, Uchiha Madara ─ She said, confident of her words ─ Am I not an opponent for you?

You smiled in your place, almost gloomy.

─ I don't feel like carrying the death of a princess.

You thought those words would be enough to break that spirit, but you had simply motivated her to judge his wide smile. So, without any warning and without any fear, the princess had the luxury of drawing a new bony sword from her hand, crossing the blades underneath.

─ I'm not afraid of death anyway

She ran again, demonstrating each of her movements, the two swords dancing in sync as you dodged one after the other. His movements were neat, the speed and strength of his thrusts were really good, you could consider him almost an elite level.

─ I have the ability to manipulate the cells of my bones ─ She said, while taking a violent thrust against you, making you take a couple of steps back ─ But explaining it now is in vain

She turned her body slowly, in the exchange of movements she managed to clear a target which could suddenly find your exposed flank. She smiled proudly, pointing in that direction.

─ I guess you have beaten me, princess. ─ You said, dropping the gun and dropping it to the ground

─ I had started to entertain myself ─ She said, with a haughty smile ─ I guess I have gotten carried away.

You smiled

─ Very daring behavior, of course. ─ You said, touching the blade of the sword ─ Very good offense, how has he learned?

The woman stepped back, freeing you from the weapon as she calmly posed with her swords at her sides.

─ Takeda-sensei has been training me personally ─ She said, as he slowly absorbed the two weapons ─ Would you mind doing me a favor?

You raised your eyebrow, but when you saw that she was beckoning you in the direction of the bony sword that fell on your feet, you did not hesitate to lift it and launch it gently to her direction, seeing how she grabbed it through the air and then disappear into the palm of his hand.

─ Personal training, huh? ─ You whispered, something burlesque ─ I can't imagine you as some kind of secret weapon of your clan.

The girl was laughing underneath. And he chose not to say anything.

Was that smile hiding a terrible secret?

─ I imagine you know how to perform that defense technique ─ You said, asking inquisitively about the subject ─ It's a bit unpleasant

─ Karamatsu no Mai ─ She said, while flattening the obi calmly ─ I see that the Uchiha leader does not appreciate true art

She walked with her head held high to your direction.

─ It is somewhat morbid, but very interesting in my opinion. ─ You said, in order to annoy her ─ Could you show me?

─ I am not in a position to give you a demonstration. ─ She said, as she took one of the strands of your hair that fell and put them behind your shoulder

─ Why? ─ You asked, with a somewhat malicious smile as the princess looked at you with some irritation

─ My clothes wouldn't allow it.

─ Then take it out, how could I really confirm your title if you don't show me that defense technique? ─ You said, something more lively

The woman blushed violently, while narrowing her eyes in annoyance.

─ I would love to see the princess's Karamatsu no Mai in person. ─ You whispered ─ Remember this is merely demonstrative.

─ It seems that his true intention was not the knowledge of my Kekkei Genkai. ─ She said, with annoyance ─ Are you trying to undress me?

You smiled

─ If my true intention had been to undress you, you and I would not find ourselves talking precisely at this moment.

You couldn't help but laugh at her outraged woman face. You really had passed that dirty comment. 

Her brow furrowed, her look of annoyance. She could be compared to a murderer at the time.

And at the moment when you least expected, you felt your head spin rapidly in another direction. The pain in your cheek was evident and the way her body lifted firmly in front of yours made you quickly realize what had happened in a couple of seconds.

I had slapped you.

You turned slowly to see his face, his lips slightly parted, the beautiful brows furrowed, his eyes wide open in clear annoyance. She looked really offended.

And you don't know exactly why, but you had started to smile.

You leaned forward, taking a deep breath.

─ I'm sorry, y / n.

She was not really expecting it, which her gaze progressively changed from annoyance to confusion. Calling her by her name had been really natural, as if you were used to that word.

─ I don't regret giving you that corrective ─ She said, almost deeply ─ But I accept your apology.

You really can't get enough of having the right words at all times ?!

She was right, her blow had been fair and well deserved, but at that moment, you felt that a slap from those delicate hands was not enough, right now you wanted to have been pierced by their bone swords instead of being forgiven with that unbearable condescending smile . She was smiling serenely. He had the luxury of hitting you and then responding so calmly! The self-control that that woman had was really incredible, and you knew exactly that it was not a sign of weakness, no.

She was really playing with you.

It seemed to have dominion over you, something that you had not felt in your life. It had been the first time in years, that you had really regretted a stupid action that you had decided to take.

And it was really exciting to feel those emotions.

Your head ached, while your heart was pumping rapidly.

You felt the three blades of the sharingan spin, activating your eye dojutsu. She raised her eyebrows curiously, as she crossed her arms over her chest, you noticed how that one rose generously for that action.

Still, her serene expression and dreamy smile made you feel truly insignificant.

You wouldn't be sure if you would regret this later, but your urges had dominated your body in this circumstance. It would have been easier if I had rejected you. She was not a naive princess or weak of her feelings as you had thought.

Reason fled from you when you strongly claimed his lips, seizing them without prior notice or consent, only letting yourself be carried away by your impulses.


Your intention was to scream itself, that would be the most appropriate after that event. But the voice of your conscience prevented you, which allowed the man to grab your wrist and whip you quickly to the nearest wall, causing the swords to slip from your hands due to the speed of his sudden movements. The man did not hesitate to immerse you in a passionate and long kiss which made your legs shake. They gasped in that position, their body on top of yours growing heavier. You trembled and a flash of fear ran down your spine as you felt how his gaze clouded and the expression in his eyes became lewd and intimidating.

He tightened his grip on your wrist and tilted his head to be level with yours, once again giving himself the luxury of moving at will and depositing a wet and daring kiss on your neck, where you shuddered making the sound of a slight groan reached Uchiha Madara's eager ears. The man gave way to his desires and avidly kissed that sector, leaving a wet trail that rose behind your ears, which made your head lift slightly and your only free hand makes your nails dig aggressively into his neck when the man nibbled your skin without shame any of his actions.

What was wrong with me? You couldn't allow that man's behavior!

You couldn't give him the luxury of handling yourself so easily.

And yet, despite each of your mind's complaints, your body, mind, and heart were asking for something else.

You moved your free hand and lowered it to his neck, scraping his skin with your nails, making the man growl underneath and pull away from you to see you with a pleased smile. He was holding one of your arms and lifting it to the top of your head, while the other hand rested on his waist, pinching it and pulling you closer to his body. Again you felt his lips seizing yours, with much more violence than the previous ones, if that could be possible. Although you doubt it.

His tongue slid into your mouth quickly, his lips moved against yours drowning each of your deep gasps that emitted from your mouth in desperation to follow that malicious game. You dug your nails into his neck, sinking them into his soft skin, at that moment you could see how his cheeks were stained red and his closed eyes clenched furiously as a muffled moan left his lips in the middle of the heated kiss, causing your rational thoughts dissolve in a whirlpool of heat and caresses.

A cold, stabbing weapon pressed onto the Uchiha's handsome neck.

He looked at you with great surprise in his eyes, while you held your weapon tightly to him. You trembled for a moment, and a defiant gleam flashed in your eyes, accompanied by a victorious half smile.

The man gasped instead, regaining his oxygen and calming his previous expression, watching you with some curiosity. He released his grip on your hand as he felt the short stabbing edge of the bony sword in his throbbing vein.

─ I couldn't be sure if you qualify as a daring, passionate lover ─ You said, as you pressed your gun on him, forcing him to back off ─ Or a very stupid one

─ His compliments are totally incoherent when said in such an indifferent way ─ He whispered, with a malicious smile ─ What happened to the daring woman?

─ He remembered that he had to keep the etiquette iste You said, with a laugh in between ─ It is the main thing in the noble role, you as the leader of the Uchiha clan, you should know it perfectly.

You smiled amused in your position, while taking a few small steps to the left of the man keeping the weapon in position.

─ Remember that you are dealing with a princess, Madara-san. This behavior could be considered inappropriate.

─ You always forget such an honorable title. ─ He said, undeterred from his position ─ Did he also remember the protocol when he made out with his secret lover?

You frowned, to the man's amusement.

─ Does that matter matter so much to you as to add it to our conversation about your mistakes? ─ you narrowed your eyes

─ Well, when a woman tends to respond to my kisses with the same aggressiveness with which you showed, I doubt that she is dealing with a pure and innocent girl.

You raised your eyebrow, clenching your teeth and trying to keep your expression serene.

─ Why wouldn't it be? ─ You asked, with a half smile ─ Or he just can't stand the idea that a “girl” has made him sigh under her touch and that's why he thinks tremendous incoherence?

─ You stopped being a girl the moment you led your clan in the absence of your father. ─ He exclaimed, firmly ─ You stopped being a girl the moment that such a beautiful body finished forming.

You reddened furiously, while you fixed your eyes with his, drowning in that dark depth.

─ You stopped being a girl the moment you wielded that weapon to the neck of a war leader

Your hand was shaking next to your weapon.

─ You are a woman. ─ He smiled arrogantly, as he had the luxury of sliding his hand to your waist and suffering a small cut on his neck due to his movement ─ You are my wife.

You trembled, a flash of fear flashed in your eyes as you saw how your weapon had been stained with the man's blood. He smiled and stared at you, seeking to connect his gaze with yours. That pattern that had been formed, the eye that reflected the heart.

You looked for some sign of lie in his words in his bloodthirsty gaze.

You felt heat under his touch, you saw how his cheeks flushed softly, making your heart beat crazy. Which, made you so distracted to the level that your weapon had been lost on the floor by falling so suddenly.

He raised his right hand, as if he were making the tiger seal with one hand.

With a confused look, you saw how Uchiha Madara tapped you on the forehead with his two outstretched fingers. Her gaze had softened and you were shocked to notice how white her tender smile was.

He took a step back, then turned completely around and left the room.

And when the door had slid in completely, you touched your forehead, while you felt the warmth of your cheeks.


You were nervous, really nervous.

You wanted to stay calm, just like y / n's parents did. But it was impossible, you couldn't stop thinking about those final meetings. You knew that Madara's hour had already ended, and it only remained to meet with the princess and be the first to know her decision.

If you had any indication of the decision that y / n would make, it would have saved you all the worry involved. Although you trusted all the men whom she chose, you really only wanted her to be happy, which you had prepared for a deep and serious talk with whoever is the lucky one to take that wonderful woman as his wife.

On the left you had Tobirama, who had easily guessed your relationship with the princess, which you would regret to the end of your days. Knowing his sense of loyalty and honor, it would never cross his mind to turn a blind eye and play the game as if nothing had happened. The princess had lost a candidate of that magnitude because of you, you really want the roots of a tree to catch you and bury you with them for being the stupidest man in the world.

You couldn't help the awkward smile upon hearing how Hisao-dono already paired his daughter with the last name Senju, it really made you feel really bad. Tobirama was the preferred candidate of the entire Kaguya high command, and it was something that you could not have missed, as they reminded you so frequently at every opportunity they enjoyed.

You sighed underneath.

On the right side, you had Tadao. A very good man, who you did not doubt that the princess had not considered him with much interest involved, really, Tadao would be a quite successful option. You were sure that it would make her happy, they would have many wonderful children who would run around the house and that environment would be so full of music and laughter, something really enviable. The way the young Uchiha had blushed violently when provoked by Takeda-sensei's wife upon discovering the reason why her husband was lending his shakuhachi, had been truly adorable. He wanted to thank him, he appreciated y / n's effort! Still, you had your doubts which made you a bit uncomfortable.

You understood that Tadao was wrongly relating the princess to her late sister.

─ Excuse me, Hashirama-sama. ─ The voice of one of the matriarch Kaguya's maids had taken you out of your thoughts ─ The princess is waiting for him in the living room, one of her maids is waiting for him outside.

You nodded with a smile. You waited for the approval of the owners of the house to get up and go to do your work, that once received, you got up from the tatami and met Maki outside the room.

─ Please, Hashirama-sama. ─ Said the woman, with an enthusiastic smile ─ Follow me.

─ How is y / n found? ─ You asked, following the woman through the corridors

─ You will know very soon ─ She chuckled, clasping her hands behind her back ─ Apparently, she had a very intense meeting with Madara-sama.

And at the center, you had Madara.

Have you found your answer?

If only you had a small hint that Madara was creating a feeling of goodwill, a desire for a life of love. You would be willing to help him in all that concerns. And for a moment, you thought that you did not know your great friend, you felt that you could not really understand his feelings, which scared you a little.

After so many years of knowing him, right now you didn't understand that he could be harboring his heart.

─ Please come in.

It did not take you long to enter the room, in which you immediately sought the gaze of your beloved princess. But she was fearful and ashamed, hiding the events from her heart, and at the exact moment which the brightness of her eyes collided with yours, saddened when she looked away and hid her hands in her lap.

Had Madara done something to upset her?

And even though you had promised yourself to get away from those feelings that had grown in your heart, you couldn't help but think how beautiful she looked tonight. But although it was a forbidden and inappropriate thought, actually looking at her was an attraction that you could never tire of in life.

Pulling you out of your thoughts, the princess spoke softly. Counting with limitations and a beautiful smile each of the experiences that she had lived with each of the men, highlighting how grateful she was with your work as a nakodo and how lucky she felt to be treated so well by each one of them.

─ Uchiha Madara… ─ She finally whispered, you could see that her cheeks had stained a strong red ─ You were right about him.

You saw him intrigued, you could notice how he bit his lower lip and his hands moved nervously.

─ About what, y / n?

─ He's really not the kind of man everyone talks about. ─ She sighed, you could see how a smile formed on his face ─ But that doesn't take away from the difficulty.

She chuckled, she sounded really… Happy. Something for which you would fight to remain in it at all times.

─ I have made a decision

They both fell silent, waiting for their emotions to subside. The only thing that reached your ears was the whisper of the storm that fell violently that night. The princess narrowed her eyes, looking at you with a blush you could feel burning on her face. Did you miss something? You wanted to understand what was happening!

Your heart gave a slight pang.

And you heard the name of the lucky one.

You opened your eyes wide, a sincere smile had formed on your face. The butterflies began to churn inside your stomach, things became clear. Your eyes crystallized for a moment, is it sadness or happiness? You wouldn't be exactly sure. But you got up animatedly from the tatami to approach the princess, extend your hand, which she willingly accepted, and give her a big hug.

After a few minutes, as they parted, the two met eye to eye and smiled.

─ Thank you for keeping your promise

You laughed like a child, while blushing in the middle and scratching the back of your neck foolishly.

─ Not yet! I have to talk to that man. ─ You said, crossing your arms ─ He should show you off like a goddess! I expect no less.

She laughed, as she launched herself into a hug again, pressing her head against your chest affectionately. Which you accepted with a slight blush, you really couldn't escape his innocent act of friendship.

─ Could you give him a beating in the middle? ─ She said, with a malicious laugh

─ Why? ─ You said, opening your eyes widely and grabbing her shoulders, separating you from her embrace ─ Don't tell me that he…

She nodded, with a slight blush.

─ I told you that it was difficult to deal with that man. ─ She sighed, tired ─ Perhaps because of her many battles, she has been a bit silly.

─ I told him not to bother you! ─ You said, shaking him ─ He's a fool! A troublemaker!

The princess called you countless times, with a laugh in between. You were shocked when you realized that you had become so engrossed in the thought of Madara behaving inappropriately that you forgot that you were stirring up the princess.

─ Sorry! ─ You said, leaning your body repeatedly ─ 

She laughed, with a blush in between.

─ It's okay, Hashirama. ─ She said, with a smile as she sat down on the tatami again ─ I must be grateful that you chose this sake, otherwise, for that shaking I would have ended up vomiting and it would be all your fault.

She raised her eyebrow maliciously, as you laughed at that comment.

─ There will be much more at your wedding! ─ You said, sitting in front of her

The two laughed in unison, y/n she was much more animated, it seemed that she was at peace with herself and with her decision. And that was all that was enough for you that night. Although your feelings and your emotions are in a whirlwind inside you, you could not interrupt that moment with your problems. You would have time for it later.

Later.

Then a laugh came out of your mouth again, which drowned out all your troubles.


That dark look in my father's eyes indicated that what was in store for me in a few moments would not exactly be congratulations. He took hold of Madara's hand and squeezed it firmly, without even looking him in the eye, or congratulating him in the middle for the confirmation of our engagement, Madara didn't seem to care in the least about his behavior.

I looked at my pleading mother, she quickly understood and moved my father quickly, to approach Madara with a smile and hug him in a big hug, between loving words. The Uchiha leader took her hands and kissed them, you heard the thanks for her nice words, treating her with respect.

Hashirama quickly approached Madara, hugging him affectionately and saying a million words per second, which you laughed at trying to understand, but you were sure they were only good wishes. The Uchiha blushed in the middle, you heard how he cleared his throat, asking Hashirama to control himself and leave him alone, he, on the other hand, patted him on the back and looked at you with a beautiful sparkle in his eyes.

Your father left the room, but not before looking in your direction.

─ We will talk in the morning, y / n.

At that moment, you felt a great weight on your shoulders. You lowered your eyes and sighed heavily, not wanting to disturb those in the room. You saw how your mother approached Hashirama and Madara, saying that she wanted to share a conversation between women before dinner. The two men nodded and left the room without any trouble.

Your mother walked towards you with a smile, with a simple look, she had managed to make all the servants leave the room. So alone, you felt protection being surrounded in his arms.

─ Are you happy with your decision?

She asked, breaking the silence. You blushed as you nodded with an embarrassed smile.

─ That's the only thing that matters, y / n.


Walking through the corridors being pushed around by a cheerful Hashirama really was dangerous. He pushed you towards the room he shared with his brother, which you knew in advance would be empty because the visitors after sharing a while with the princess were moved to a room to talk to each other with the company of their cousin. And you doubted Tobirama would cut off his conversation with Kaguya Kano so easily.

When he violently pushed you into the room and slammed the door, you couldn't help but laugh at his stupid three-year-old face. You shook your head as you leaned against the wall.

─ I guess you want to congratulate me ─ You said, crossing your arms 

Hashirama changed the expression on his face quickly, as he formed the seal of the mokuton with his hands, looking at you with annoyance in his eyes, which made you uncomfortable.

─ Hashirama?

He extended his arm, so that a column of wood grows rapidly from it to your direction and imprisons you in the wood, squeezing you in the process.

─ HASHIRAMA WHAT THE HELL ─ You exclaimed confused, trying to decipher the reason for his attack

The wood squeezed you a little tighter.

─ It was a request from your fiancee. ─ He said, approaching you and leaving you more confused ─ I have been very clear in telling you not to bother her

The wood squeezed you again.

─ You did the opposite! ─ He said, while frowning ─ She's a princess, Madara! Do you have something to say in your defense?

You rolled your eyes, laughing in annoyance.

─ She really is a damned one. ─ You said, letting out a sigh ─ But she's not stupid, much less weak.

─ You better respect her from now on, Madara! ─ He said, loosening the wood a bit ─ She may be a princess, but you know that she is a great friend to me.

─ Don't worry, I'm able to get into a cursed genjutsu before making your protégé cry ─ You laughed ironically, while Hashirama squeezed the Wood again ─ It was a joke! Get me out of here!

Hashirama was looking at you in clear annoyance, but he loosened his grip again.

─ In other matters, I must congratulate you again. ─ He said, with a smile as he approached you ─ Really, the two of you are very lucky.

─ You mean, me. ─ You whispered ─ She really is wonderful, I don't know why she chose me after two days being a complete asshole.

─ She is not superficial, Madara ─ He said, while stroking your hair and tousling it affectionately

─ Despite not having a sharingan, she has managed to see beyond my words or my expressions. ─ You said, looking down ─ Really impressive, it's the least I expect for a matriarch of the Uchiha clan.

─ Only clan matriarch? ─ Hashirama laughed, as he stared into your eyes ─ Is it so hard for you to admit that your fiancee has conquered your heart?

You reddened in the way, but avoided his accusing gaze.

─ The woman has character, grace and is a serene person. In addition, the clan elders will be happy for this marriage, and the alliance of our clans will be strengthened. ─ You said, trying to avoid the previous question

─ Oh yeah? ─ He asked, with a laugh in between ─ You will never stop being you. Maybe y / n's feminine touch can open your heart more.

You closed your eyes in irritation, while blushing in the middle. You weren't comfortable being teased by Hashirama. After a few minutes listening to his laughter, you felt the wood being sucked back into his arm, returning it to normal. Hashirama focused his gaze on yours, drawing closer in such an intimate way that your blush was evident and your nervousness was hard to ignore.

─ y / n will not only be a matriarch for the Uchiha clan ─ He said, putting his hand on your shoulder ─ It will be your partner, your wife, the mother of your future children.

Hashirama spoke softly, but the seriousness of his words was profound. The few moments in which Hashirama displaced his energetic and smiling attitude for a man with determination, serious and direct, was truly surprising. You pursed your lips and listened in silence. However, I did my best to keep my feelings out, as you wanted to avoid feeling weak in these kinds of situations.

─ It is not an arranged marriage, Madara jo He said, pressing his grip against your shoulder ─ You decided to commit to her, you accepted her into your life and you will proclaim her as your wife. She has many illusions, she dreams of a marriage, of changing the life of her clan, of growing as a person next to a partner who always supports her, but above all, who loves her.

Hashirama looked down, and let out a long sigh.

─ I would not like to think that y / n is just a game for you, she really is sweet and I am sure that she will ensure your happiness at all times. ─ He narrowed his eyes, as you felt how his eyes burned ─ So don't even think about hurting his pride and his good feelings.

For a moment, you felt how he was accusing you of having bad intentions with that woman. Which made me speechless at the sharpness of his words. For a moment, he had every reason to think things like that, since until the last moment of their last meeting, you wanted to deny any sentimental interest in the woman. A half smile formed on your face, much to Hashirama's discomfort.

─ This is different, Hashirama. ─ You said, with a reassuring tone of voice ─ Really, I am to blame for making you think this way.

Hashirama was surprised at that statement, as you let go of his grip.

─ I am not going to retract my previous words, I know very well the position I had chosen from the beginning. ─ You answered, widening your smile ─ But the princess ...

You paused.

─ I think I have found the answer.

You released that statement without hesitation, being said at the exact moment, as if it were a novel already written. It came out of my mouth as if my heart had spoken for me. Hashirama smiled silently, letting out a quiet sigh before looking at you with a very heartwarming smile.

─ I will be the happiest man at that party ─ He said, calmer ─ I will start writing my blessings from this very night!

You looked away with a smile to the ground.

Hashirama's words again awakened a spark of understanding in your head, he really was a wonderful man who knew how to reach your heart without even pressing you.

─ Thank you for the words, Hashirama ─ You said, crossing your arms te You took on the role of father-in-law very well, better than the real one.

You laughed maliciously, Hashirama shook his head as he recalled that earlier hostile behavior from Patriarch Kaguya.

─ You should talk to Hisao-dono alone. And try to solve that problem from the past ...

─ There was no problem, and you know it very well ─ You said, with a haughty smile ─ The events of the war are the past, the man knew very well what it was to face a clan leader so stupidly. I've been very nice to him, Hashirama.

─ Knowing you… You're right ─ He sighed, as he opted for a thoughtful pose ─ Still, you must speak to the man after announcing the engagement at lunch tomorrow.

You nodded, regardless of the matter, you simply did not want to talk about it or put more interest than you should in that man. That Kaguya would really be a problem, but you were willing to remain neutral only because he would be your father-in-law, and you knew very well that the princess enjoyed a good relationship with her family.

Getting married was a lot of stupid problems.

But your future wife was worth it.


Dinner had passed normally, again you were full of praise from those present. You waited until each one of them had retired with due reverence, you did not leave the room until it was perfectly accommodated, each of the utensils used had been washed and all were in their proper rooms.

─ Everything is ready for you to leave, Akiko-sama ─ One of your maids said, while giving a small bow

─ Another day very well spent ─ You smiled ─ And those who await us! It will be really crazy.

─ Then it would be good for your person to go to rest ─ The woman smiled, as they walked towards the door ─ You have to recharge your energy for a new day.

You walked through the halls with the two women, chatting animatedly about possible lunch ideas where y / n's engagement will be announced. You really wanted everything to be wonderful, from your daughter you only wanted to dedicate the best, you would not be satisfied with less. Upon reaching your room, the three of them walked to the screen to take off that kimono and put on the yukata that you used to rest and then be stripped of your makeup and your elegant hairstyle, Hisao had not arrived in the room, but you knew in advance what you had to do once being alone with your husband.

You thanked your maids and wished them good night, seeing that the last of them left the room, you sat on the futon and gave yourself a little neck massage, trying to relieve the tension you were experiencing at the time.

Hisao entered in silence, you could see how your husband only dedicated himself to undressing, which you waited patiently. You ran your hair between your fingers, straightening it in the process. Once changed into his yukata, your husband walked to your direction, having completely turned off the candlelight in the room.

The two of them went to bed in silence.

─ Hisao, darling ─ You said, while you settled your head on the pillow

─ Tell me. ─ He coldly replied

─ You know I don't like to tell you these kinds of things, but… ─ You sighed, as you put your hand on his chest ─ I didn't like your offensive behavior against Madara-sama.

Hisao was silent.

─ I know it was not what you expected, but we had both agreed with the omiai fact iste You said, approaching him and caressing him affectionately, trying to relax him ─ It's y / n's decision, she looks happy.

─ I know ─ He said, as he extended his arm and surrounded you in it ─ Uchiha Madara-dono… it's funny. I didn't think she would choose it.

─ She will have her reasons, we are her parents and we must accept this decision. ─ You whispered, snuggling into his chest ─ Also, it may not be Tobirama-sama, but our daughter is the Uchiha leader's fiancee! She will be matriarch of the clan.

Hisao sighed deeply

─ You're right, it's a pretty good position.

─ But… ─ You said, knowing beforehand that your husband still had things to say.

─ It's a dangerous position, with a dangerous man. I question whether our daughter can be strong at all times, we do not fully know what an Uchiha has in mind, and it would be quite disturbing to know that under any circumstance, they have our daughter and the secrets of shikotsumyaku on a silver platter.

─ Do you still think that they can betray the alliance, Hisao? ─ You said, with a somewhat burlesque tone ─ Love, you must get that paranoia out of your head, the war is over.

─ You are a woman, Akiko. You don't know what you're talking about.

You frowned and bit your lower lip, annoyed by that answer.

─ We have created good relations with the rest of the clans, we have very good business relations with the future Konoha, our daughter will be the matriarch of one of the most powerful clans in the war period. ─ You sighed underneath, trying to control the tone of your voice, calming it down ─ I assure you that each of the clans will only be willing to continue with this period of peace and rest.

─ We are warriors, Akiko. I can't help but worry.

─ I know, but I think you should believe in y / n. ─ You said, lifting your torso and approaching your husband's face ─ If she notices something strange, you know that she would be willing for everything in the name of the Kaguya clan.

─ She is still a child. I wouldn't know how to denote if something was going wrong. ─ He declared ─ It will be a woman against the leader of the Uchiha clan, the person most ...

He paused.

─ She must mature, try much harder.

─ What else can she do? Our daughter has done everything in her power, from now on, you will see how life will prove my point. ─ You said, defending her ─ She is a beautiful princess full of talents, with an impeccable education and an imposing image. He is intelligent and capable, he practiced shikotsumyaku day and night, he has completely mastered bone defense. It has achieved in a short time what our soldiers have achieved in years. What more can you ask for from her?

Hisao held you by the nape of your neck, to approach and kiss you deeply.

─ What's done is done. ─ He said finally, as he settled his head back on the pillow ─ I have understood your point, now we must both rest.

You sighed underneath.

─ You're right. Good night, love.

You did not expect any response, which immediately sought to fall asleep and go to sleep. Tomorrow would be a new day, and now you had other concerns in mind.


─ Uchiha Madara… ─ The shadow said, you could hear his voice almost in an echo ─ This will really be a lot of fun.

─ At the same time as dangerous, I doubt that y/n can deal with that man ─ You said, while you pushed the smoke produced by your kiseru away with your hand ─ Dealing with him will be very difficult.

─ Humans tend to be weak because of their heart ─ Said the shadow, moving under your eyes ─ She will win it little by little, and at that moment she will have to decide what is more important.

─ What are you talking about? ─ You asked, inhaling the kiseru smoke again

─ Love or his clan ...

The shadow laughed, as it dispersed back into the darkness. You drew a bony sword from the palm of your hand, driving it into the trunk of a tree.

─ y / n… ─ You whispered, releasing the smoke from your mouth completely

 

Chapter 14: Preparations

Notes:

It was a hard week, when I thought that the university was not going to bother me last week ... It was the opposite!

This chapter is calmer, since we have to prepare before going to Konoha and starting the show, right?

Thanks for the kudos! Write comments freely, I love to read them!

Chapter Text

Determination, it was the only valid option at a time like this. The will to remain standing and not lower my head in front of my father, without fleeing his accusing and clearly annoyed gaze, as if my decision was not to his liking.

And clearly it wasn't.

The truth is that you did not have a trace of regret, and sad and condescending voices would not come out of your voice. I did not have to feel guilty, from the first moment it had been clear, at the end of the day, the only valid word regarding your marriage was yours. Your mother and Hashirama had made it very clear to you as well. Throughout your life, you had done everything your father had ordered you to do, you accepted your first engagement without doubting his actions, despite your clear discomfort. And now that you can have something of your own, why hang your head and feel false regret?

By the obvious blush that settled on your cheeks when you touched your forehead gently, you knew that you had made the right decision. 

For the most part, you had to admit that each of the candidates was a peculiar and wonderful man in his own way, a different world and a way of seeing things which greatly aroused your curiosity. You did not doubt that in some future you would share conversations with those men who would happily enjoy their company. 

"We'll talk in the morning, y / n."

Again, your father's voice made an undesirable echo in your thoughts. You knew that he had no reason to blame you for not making the decision he longed for. And for a large part, it was difficult. Senju Tobirama was hard not to take into consideration, as he was the perfect husband stereotype straight out of a novel, but there was something about his personality that clashed with you. He is a very rigid man in his thoughts, a person whose orderly and methodical behavior could come to prioritize things even if it means ignoring the feelings around him.

The only thing missing was to convince my father to accept this matter, knowing him, his pride will prevent him from accepting that a decision was not made in line with his ideals, which was what you least wanted at that time. You would like to share your marriage with your family and cope with it with happiness. At least you had your mother who had always respected your feelings from the first moment, and her sweet words together with her sincere happiness for marrying that man, was what gave you strength at this moment. From the first moment, since your father already enthusiastically paired you with the name Senju, she knew that when things did not happen, it was best not to force them and accept reality.

─ y / n-sama, your father wishes to speak with you in his office

The voice coming from one of your father's servants echoed throughout the room. My heart was pounding, as nerves mixed in my head. From one moment to another I was in the corridors being escorted by the young servant in the direction of the office, where my father was waiting for me. To find him standing with his arms crossed in front of his table, watching my every move like a kind of trance.

─ Did you want to see me, father? ─ I asked, while putting my two hands together at my waist

Your father was silent. His green eyes reflected a deep darkness in them. You risked facing him and looking him in the eyes, where you could see that all his concentration was on you.

Biting your lip, you held your position as your father slowly approached.

When your father stood at arm's length from you, you saw the room slowly light up, showing more people present at the meeting. Those arrogant smiles had turned your stomach, but your curiosity was born. Why were the clan elders meeting right now? You tried to ignore it, while narrowing your eyes forming a subtle smile, showing a false serenity.

─ Tell me, princess y/n ─ He said, slowly ─ Who do you think you are?

You pursed your lips in uncertainty, what point did you want to get to?

─ I am your daughter, the princess of the shikotsumkyaku. ─ You said, with a heaviness in your voice

─ A great user of the shikotsumkyaku, I must admit jo He said, laughing with a dangerous humor ─ Have you ever wondered how it feels to be a warrior?

─ Constantly

There was a little silence.

─ Do you remember our first conversation when Kekkei Genkai manifested to you?

You nodded, you didn't say a word in response, but your gaze said a lot in such a short time. You knew from your father's gaze that there was a clear sign of confidence in his eyes. It was not a different situation from that day, it was how to recreate the same scenario once again.

─ To serve the clan at home and in war. ─ One of the high command whispered, while clasping his hands in his kimono, hiding them ─ With honor and obedience.

─ Put the clan's needs above my own, set an example of strength, courage and pride to our people. ─ You answered, while you knelt on the floor slowly and lowered your head ─ My loyalty and my promise will never change, father.

─ I trust your words, ─ He said, interrupting you. Even kneeling, you could hear your father's proud laugh ─ Get up.

You got to your feet, slowly. Your father took a couple of steps away from you, releasing a deep sigh in between. When suddenly, you saw how the bones slowly protruded at each end of your father's skin, the fabric was ripped as he felt the bony armor completely take over his body. Your father leaned over and put all the weight of his body in a position which showed that he was ready for any of the movements that you could make in those moments.

─ It's time for you to show me.

─ Father ...

Your voice sounded much softer than before. It was an intimidating sight, you've never seen him in this state. The bones rose white and completely sharp, your father was waiting for you impatiently.

─ What is the reason for this request, father? ─ You said, while you looked at him in between a state of confusion and shock ─ I don't understand what point you want to get to.

─ How old are you going to be, y / n?

A familiar voice was heard at the end of the room.

─ Show us that we can trust your decision. ─ He said, as he came out of the shadows that completely hid him, revealing the face of your cousin ─ You will stop being a girl, your 20th birthday is approaching. Know that means?

─ I will reach the age of majority.

Kano smiled, as he stood in the same place where your father was when they started their meeting. He kept his hands behind his back, while staring at you.

─ Show us that your decisions are made by an adult.

You narrowed your eyes, as you drew the two long bony blades from the palms of your hands, which you elegantly turned on their axis.

─ Karamatsu no Mai

Your father's voice echoed in the room, demanding.

─ My houmungi, father… ─ You said, almost in a rush.

─ Don't disobey me ─ He snapped coldly, while crossing the blades in the air in a threatening pose

You felt how your hands were sweating and sliding to the two swords that you had attached to you, the way you were standing in front of him was tense but it reflected your doubt perfectly.

And you walked away from him.

Their gazes leveled as they met each other.

To then hear the ripping of the fabric as it was violently pierced, that bone defense grew outside your body. You bent your body and crossed the swords with the edge of them pointing on the floor, in a kind of "x".

And at that moment, your chest rose and fell euphorically, following the rhythm of your breathing. Your father did not hesitate at any time to attack you, with a quick thrust which you dodged without any problem. That beginning had been too smooth. Giving rise to a battle of speed, which the two of them moved agilely through the center of the room, your father did not look away, did not show any bead of sweat. While hitting the two weapons hard, you were able to swing gracefully and effortlessly, while returning each of his lunges, continuing like this for a few long minutes.

The two followed with the same strength, which they felt untouchable having the armor itself on their bodies, a close-range fight with the same attack and defense ratios could be repetitive, but it was exciting. Fighting alongside your father and being able to follow his movements and respond to his attacks intelligently showed him that your training had not been a waste of time.

For a moment, which you did not control or did not measure your steps exactly, you hindered the movement of your body, making it vulnerable, something that your father had taken advantage of in advance, which easily managed to place one of the swords at the height of your feet and move your leg to the side, causing you to lose your balance and fall to your feet.

You leaned on the sword to get up off the ground, you felt the heat of your body due to the sweat that seemed to slide down your arms as you recomposed yourself on your feet again. Finally, you were inches from him, where for a moment, you felt incredibly small. You saw how he caught the sword you were raising with your left hand and rushed to hit it which was enough to drop it on the floor. A well-concealed smile seemed to cross your father's face when he saw how he blocked any opportunity to approach the weapon, as he lunged at you again.

─ Tell me, y / n ─ He said, as his voice curved in your name with icy disdain ─ Will your loyalty be intact no matter what?

Your father spun into position as you tried to match his movements, which gave you only an interval of seconds to avoid his blow and back away from him, brandishing the only remaining sword in your defense.

─ I swear. ─ You gasped, running towards him and listening to that screech of the blades, as they stabbed into the air, moving in the room

Your father blocked your sword by trapping it against his, which spun and caused it to rise into the air, pulling it away from you and leaving you completely disarmed. With speed he held your hair from behind, you could not observe the speed which absorbed the sword from that hand. Your father was immobilizing your neck and forcing the dangerous blade inches from your neck.

─ I am happy because you have become a woman capable of mastering Kekkei Genkai, your education and behavior are impeccable. ─ He said, you could feel his deep breath on your face as he stared at you ─ However sometimes I feel very irritated by your behavior, and / n.

My father was silent for a few seconds, before looking at me with an expressionless look in his eyes, which made me surprised to feel that coldness on his part.

─ The bigger we are, the more innocence we lose.

Your father released his hold gently, as he absorbed the weapons while still staring at you.

─ May the Rabbit Goddess bless your marriage.

I couldn't stop my eyes from widening in surprise. Everything I was thinking about, everything I had mentally reproached my father for, everything had just collapsed in less than a few seconds. He took your face in his hands and kissed your forehead, for a moment you felt that warmth of your childhood.

That act had been repeated in your head many times, that when you felt that your father, the man you had always fought to keep proud, had moved away with the authorities of your clan at the other end of the room, had left a feeling deep of weakness. Until you could assimilate his words, completely shocking you. You smiled like a little girl, tucked the strands of your hair behind your ear, made you want to laugh softly. I was happy, euphoric and yet you still couldn't believe it.

He asked the Rabbit Goddess to bless your marriage.

But despite your excitement, your mind seemed to remember a matter of utmost importance to you, causing you to turn in the direction of your father.

─ Father… ─ You whispered weakly, your voice sounded breathy ─ First of all, I am very grateful for your blessing. I really don't know what to say.

Your father smirked underneath, as he nodded at your direction.

─ As a leader, I have responsibilities. You have never failed me to fulfill them. ─ He started, while carrying his arms behind his back ─ And as a father, I am more than satisfied with my princess, how can I not support your decision?

You smiled biting your lower lip, avoiding your tears.

─ I would like to know your decision about engaging Mai with Mako, I have been postponing this conversation for two weeks… ─ You said, slowly ─ I would like your answer so that I can organize things with them

Your father stared at you in silence, then turned around and organized some scrolls that he had spread out on his table. You waited patiently for his response, praying inside that he doesn't avoid that topic of conversation. You could see the higher ranks of the clan slowly retreating, bowing in farewell. Once your father was missing, you saw how he approached with a scroll in hand.

─ There is my answer.

With that said, he withdrew from the room.

You didn't wait more than a couple of seconds to open it quickly.

 

"Kaguya Mako, Kaguya Mai

In consideration of the many years in service to the family of the main branch, the optimal fulfillment of their due obligations and in consideration of their fidelity, love and will with which they have served us.

It is my will, to release you from your obligations and allow you to form a family, expecting from you your loyalty and commitment to the clan as you have been doing for years.

Since my daughter, Princess Kaguya and / n has so kindly asked me, I have to fix her engagement after her wedding, waiting to be served until she is installed in her new home.

Once finished with everything, I leave them free of their services as servants, in addition to providing them with a home in the territories where they can start their life, I hope they agree to work in my home again, in a freer way if they wish.

This is my will, it is official and I hope you can live a full life.

                                                                                                                                                                                                       - Kaguya Hisao "         

 

You did not move from that place, you took a few seconds to appreciate that moment. You reread the scroll with joy, which made you squeal with excitement as you jumped in place.

─ y/n-sama…! ─ Your maids said, running in unison with a clear look of concern on their face

Looking at you, you could understand his clear look of concern. You looked awful at the time, your kimono was ruined, your hair was messy. Your makeup? At least you had the small idea that this one kept a little better than they expected, wearing the makeup of the Kaguya clan was essential at all times, not even blood would be able to erase it from your face.

─ Excuse me… ─ You said, laughing softly ─ Do I look so bad?

The two girls nodded slowly, as they approached you and raised their arms in a helpful pose, with a confused look. You saw that Maki ran to the door and slid it shut completely, while Mai carried a neatly folded yukata with her. Once upon seeing her, you quickly closed the scroll you were holding, while setting it aside, causing a curious look from the woman.

─ His father has sent for us with a yukata, at first we did not understand that request very well… ─ Mai whispered, with a slight smile ─ Would you like to share with us what just happened?

─ I don't want to sound rude, y/n-sama… But before telling us, I think it would be good to reabsorb his armor ─ Maki said, as he brought a screen that was in the corner of the room with him ─ I must admit that I was impressed the bones protrude perfectly from his rib cage, but it will be difficult to put on a new outfit in this state.

You nodded, with a wide smile as you took a few small leaps around the room, picking up your weapons that were scattered on the floor and reabsorbing them back into your body along with your armor. When I saw their faces again, a tired sigh came from the mouths of the two girls.

As you approached them, a small twinge had shaken your body, causing it to stumble awkwardly. The two of them ran to your aid, but you quickly got up.

─ I still haven't gotten used to Karamatsu No Mai ─ You said, with a carefree laugh ─ I'm fine, there's nothing a hot bath won't solve

For a moment, the two girls took you by the arms and held you rigid in the room. A look of surprise kept your face present as the girls found themselves stripping you of your garment.

─ Then let's not waste time, y/n-sama ─ Maki laughed, as she unfolded the screen in front of you ─ I doubt that Madara-sama or his noble guests would like to see her in this condition.

─ Hopefully it's a very good and non-worrisome reason. ─ Mai added, while untying your hair and making it fall on your shoulders again

─ How sad ─ Maki replied, as she sighed underneath and pulled the cloth between your legs to pull them out completely ─ It was a precious houmungi.

The three of them laughed in unison, as you proceeded to recount what had happened. And knowing that you had happy news to break for Mako later.


You watched the little woman laugh with the ladies who accompanied her. You studied her body with critical eyes, now that you were sure you could guard her, the time had finally come to unleash your meticulous plan. You realized that she was incredibly perfect as a goddess. Her curvy body, her deep, dreamy eyes. Between a false nervousness you mocked the perfect plane of her daring breasts before your eyes, her skin shone in the dim light of the candles and the small refractions of light that found a place between the closed curtains of her father's office. The strands of her hair were scattered on her back, if only it was longer, maybe ...

You had been much longer than you would have liked, it was time to retire.

You had never been someone who had had this kind of behavior, after all, developing absurd emotions was only typical of humans. You were but a dark soul devoid of any emotion, since you were destined only for something greater.

Despite this, you were not an illogical being, no. Despite feeling no feeling other than ambition to accomplish your mission, your ability to carry out infinite possibilities for success could be compared to a military tactician adored in times of war. It had been over a thousand years and you weren't proud to make her wait any longer.

It was time to carefully observe your other objective.

You knew that Uchiha Madara could get it.

You had thought for a moment that nothing could awaken this man's dead heart, or even resurrect his damned soul. But your eyes had witnessed countless scenarios in which your plans seemed to bend because of a doomed reincarnation of Ashura.

Madara loved his clan. He suffered from the war and lost dozens of loved ones, no matter how strong and unattainable he was in the fields of war, his weak heart broke more and more as he lost one of his equals. He adored his little brother and losing him had unleashed the end of the world as he knew it, but it was right there when Senju Hashirama sought the man in the depths of his being, making it possible for him to create a small happiness of his heart. And to this day, those warm arms tried to illuminate the man more and more.

This is how the Uchiha swallowed his hatred and decided to create peace.

At that moment, his gaze had reflected in him the same concern that Indra had shown when separating from his family bosom and swearing eternal conflict before his brother. When decreeing peace with the Senju, the Uchiha were expectant before any movement of their leader, promulgating a series of murmurs that tormented him at night and left the bloody Madara awake when the moon was in its maximum splendor.

Life seemed to be against him.

They suspected that Madara was crazy. Who had stolen the eyes of his beloved brother, who was looking for the slightest possibility of ending the peace by weakening the Senju who esteemed him so much. At the beginning of the era of peace of the Uchiha clan, they mistrusted him, some had judged his mandates, others looked at them with contempt and disdain.

His own people looked at him with fear and disgust.

But he was still worried about his clan, about everything that might happen. And little by little, he sowed a seed in a field that seemed to live in an eternal winter. And like a good sower, he dedicated himself day and night to his work, winning over his people and sacrificing his health along the way, a sign of confidence flourishing in them. It was admirable how she had endured despite her fragile state of mind. But for the most part, you knew very well that what was driving the Uchiha at the time were the words of perhaps the only being he had allowed to remain in his already damaged heart.

And now, he seemed to be making one more space in this one.

But that could change, although it would take a little time to darken the Uchiha's heart again, to completely flood it and make it volatile in your hands. You hoped that luck would smile in your favor and that the blessed blood of your mother had implanted in her a fervent will in her heirs.

The Shikotsumyaku princess had this obligation as the reason for her entire existence.

Not only would his physique be almost identical. Her clan did not know how dangerous the little girl's heart could be if it plunged into misery. Perhaps, in another circumstance, it could come to resemble her. Her will would be chained to an ancient evil, destined for nothing more than to turn her into a twisted being of herself.

The inheritance of a blood technique is a delicate subject that absolutely no one could fully understand. The Shikotsumyaku seemed to be a divine will that manifested itself to a few who had a single goal. For this, even the careful network of marriages within the Kaguya clan, the limited and meticulous observation that they made between alliances to bring new blood to the offspring, did not guarantee the existence of any manifestation of the Kekkei Genkai.

Luckily for you, she had grown up under the bosom of loyal followers who did not believe the tales that had been told through Hagoromo's mouth. Those people who shed their lineage and devotedly continued the dream that your mother had left, defending it with honor until the end of their days.

Little Kaguya had been raised throughout her life to be the most loyal servant of the will of the Rabbit goddess as she was known. When the right day comes and the woman's blood shows him his true path, it would really be the day that you could be sure to see in her again the face of your beloved mother. Until then, y / n would be a treasure that you would carefully protect and dedicate yourself to perfecting it to fulfill your purpose.

No one could understand that thousands of years ago, humans would come together and form powerful beings capable of understanding and using the chakra. That diverse clans would be created that maintained strong lineages which will be the beginning of their downfall.

While you were analyzing the scene, you lost the notion of reality and the man had ended up going out of the plane of your vision. You quickly walked away from that terrain, while laughing underneath.

It was a matter of waiting.


"Naori.

You should know that a very important decision has been made that will influence the entire Uchiha Clan. Completely agreeing and trusting in your loyalty and your silence, I will explain the event to you below, so that you can work according to its importance.

I have decided to marry the princess of the shikotsumyaku, Kaguya y / n. She is my fiancee and from now on I want to make sure that she will be very well received with her family, because the entire wedding event will be held in Konoha.

From the moment you receive this letter, you will have 2 days to organize the entire welcome entourage, I trust your good taste and that I will be completely satisfied when I return to our territory. I hope that we can work together to organize the event in which I will make my commitment publicly known.

That is my only order, I will take care to personally congratulate you for all the good performance you have had throughout my absence.

                                                                                                                                                                                                              Uchiha Madara "

 

It had not been necessary to reread the letter, since you were sure of what you had written and you were only thinking about the future fun that awaited you in the not too distant future. You would never be able to ask her why she chose you in spite of everything, just as you did not want to give that woman that answer. You were more than happy to allow her to come into your life, hoping not to regret your choice over time, even so, you wondered internally if you could come to love her and it was not simply a heartbreaking passion perhaps due to an importunate jealousy that had stained your heart due to the rejection that had been provided to you.

─ Glad to finally meet you all ─ Your fiancee's soft voice had interrupted your thoughts 

There she was, her slender body vibrated with nervous excitement, when you met her gaze, you could see how y / n she lowered her head in a perfect portrait of the feminine modesty instilled in her upbringing, to later challenge you opportunely by looking at you from below. those beautiful lashes.

She was very beautiful, dressed in a houmungi that rested on cream tones adorned with beautiful white flowers that rose along her skirt. The fabric hugged her, showing in it a bit of her vivacious curves, but leaving it to the imagination of the viewer. The people present were watching, whispering to each other, slightly gaped. But you didn't care, you let them talk and think what they want, no matter how useless the idea that each of the men might have in mind. You could only see her.

When she came dangerously close to your side, you admired the way in which she smiled upon hearing the words uttered by her mother, finally making her commitment known to the nobility of the Kaguya clan and the representatives of the invited clans.

The onlookers clearly couldn't hide their surprise.

─ I must thank all those present who attended my omiai, I carry in my heart the happiness of knowing that I will share very good relations with each one of you. ─ She was smiling, as she looked in the direction of the men present. ─ At the same time, I'm very excited to share a future with Madara-san and to be able to work together for the Hidden Village among the leaves.

You rose from your place to approach her carefully, your hand raised her chin a second long enough to see how her adorable cheeks were dyed red when you gave her a soft kiss on her lips. To the bewilderment of the public and your delight.

─ Call me Madara, y / n. Please. ─ You whispered, intimately ─ If we are going to be husband and wife, you will have to get used to calling me by my name.

She nodded with a smile, as she clasped her arms and placed them gracefully at her stomach. You quickly approached her and took her arm between yours, to lead her to a seat next to you, as protocol demanded.

You narrowed your gaze at each of the Kaguya men who looked at you with disdain.

A minute later, the doors to the spacious dining room swung open and the servants elegantly fanned out across the table, leaving with them different plates and trays of food in abundance with magnificent decorations. Truly, a luxurious display intended solely to impress all visitors. Your future mother-in-law smiled elegantly, without widening her lips too much. Due to your assigned seat next to your future father-in-law and looking straight into one of the unbearable faces of the elders of that clan, you missed even Tobirama, and that was already a lot to say. You had to have a pleasant conversation with those men, which you limited to being direct and short, you really had no will to maintain it, but when y / n he brushed his elbow slowly against your arm and looked at you with a conciliatory smile, you knew that You could handle it for at least this day

And that was a lot.

Still, it was fortunate that Akiko-sama was aware of the conversations and was the first to change the subject when she felt some kind of tension. You took a moment to calm down and compose yourself, after all, not every day you would be condemned to an insufferable chat with those people. So you reminded yourself that you should look serene, after all establishing relationships would not only benefit you financially, but would also bring the happiness of y / n.

Once the last silver container was lifted from the table, you saw that it was the right time to start discussing the real topic of interest.

─ About the ceremony, Hisao-dono…

Hashirama seemed to jump into place when listening to you, effusively interrupting you and taking with him a groan from you.

─ You did well to mention it, Madara, this is a matter that interests us all here present ─ He smiled, while looking excitedly at your direction

─ Planning a wedding takes an enormous amount of time ─ You started while crossing your arms ─ First of all, I hope that all of us here agree to the realization of this in the Uchiha territories.

The princess pursed her lips and widened her eyes, surprised despite the obviousness of the matter. You had fun internally, you had seriously thought about what she would be like away from the absurd laws of her clan and you feared for a moment in having a female version of Hashirama, although the idea did not completely displease you either. It hadn't been surprising that she had never gone beyond the boundaries of the clan, always having to be guarded at every moment since birth, maybe a little freedom would make the demure woman learn more ways of how to grasp your attention, a little daring that would emerge in her after years of being mediated was going to help her grow. As smart as she was, she wanted to see the world. And you would make sure to help her as much as you should.

─ If you don't mind, Madara-sama ─ The matriarch Kaguya said, while smiling softly ─ We would like Takeda-sensei and his family to be able to attend the wedding, they would be our only guests…

─ I couldn't deny my future mother-in-law's request, of course they are invited to the wedding ─ You said, nodding properly con Any more guests? I guess the higher ups of the clan will want to attend too

A cough sounded in front of you, which you watched carefully.

─ No, Madara-dono. Although we appreciate your concern… ─ Said the eldest of the elders ─ We will pray for their union from our territory, someone has to stay to work while the noble family is celebrating.

─ It would only be Takeda-sensei's family and us. Bypassing our personal servants, of course. ─ Leader Kaguya said, breaking his silence with heaviness ─ We do not plan to stay long after the ceremony, as Madara-dono will know, we have a lot to work on.

You nodded at his address, while internally thanking heaven that on your wedding day you did not have to be the victim of expectant looks from those undead.

─ This being the case, I imagine that you have a couple of bunks to transport the women and the two children here present ─ You said, putting your hands to your chin while opting for a thoughtful pose

─ I will personally send them to prepare for the trip ─ Akiko exclaimed, while clasping his hands ─ It seems the groom is more than excited about the event, I am very happy to know that he has come prepared to face this commitment.

─ Well, since I am marrying a princess, I couldn't afford to escape a single detail ─ You said, while looking askance at ay / n, that he was straightening his obi in a reflex act of his nervousness, trying to control the colors of his face

Hashirama laughed in amusement in the y / n direction.

─ Then we should plan our trip back to Konoha ─ Hashirama said cheerfully ─ If it's not a bother, I think it would be good to travel tomorrow morning…

Everyone present had great confusion on their faces, you shared an expectant look with Hashirama, as if you were trying to understand the reason for his predicament. You clearly did not see the day of marrying the woman, but you knew that a preparation for a trip of such magnitude could not be done simply in one day.

─ I see that our nakodo is very enthusiastic, but I would not like to pressure my in-laws on such an ill-thought-out plan. ─ You said, while frowning ─ Still, I don't doubt that it wasn't for a good reason

Hashirama smiled widening his teeth, as the onlookers were puzzled by perhaps, your soft voice addressing the Senju leader. You waited for him to order the words he was going to say in his head, while you gave a quick look at and / n, who kept his hands together and his sharp eyes attentive to your great friend.

A couple of minutes passed which felt eternal, but to everyone's delight, Hashirama waved his hands agitatedly as he captured everyone's attention effusively.

─ Everyone should know that the princess y / n will turn 20 in about three days… ─ He said, looking tenderly at y / n, providing a soft laugh from the woman next to you ─ I wish the princess could celebrate her coming of age In Konoha, we could also officially announce the joining of the Kaguya Clan to the alliance.

For a moment, you turned your gaze to the princess and Hashirama a couple of times. His birthday. You didn't know his damn birthday. Anyway, you did not feel bad about it, and this is because the two of you were busy in other kinds of things that proposed fun in your eyes and one of the most significant reasons for this marriage. Not the main one, of course. But the princess had already left you with a sore crotch last night. You would take your time to know his secrets and his heart, hoping that this is worth it since he would be accompanying you from now on. The woman already had a lot of credit for making your gaze soften every time you noticed how her eyes shone when you saw you, and her cheeks flushed when she felt your skin against hers.

─ If my fiancée here likes that idea, I don't see why not carry it out. ─ You said, turning around in your place and taking y / n's hand gently ─ It's your choice.

─ Won't it depend on a lot of sacrifice? ─ She said, while showing a slight expression of concern ─ I would not like to pressure you, the trip lasts two days… Organizing a party, plus the commitment will take a lot of effort.

─ No, please. Don't be modest in this case. ─ You said, while gently stroking his knuckles ─ Would you like to celebrate your birthday in Konoha?

y / n looked in the direction of his parents, which you decided to squeeze his hand gently so that he does not look for the answer in her eyes. You wanted her to make the decision on her own, and you noticed her eyes twinkling when she heard about the idea of celebrating her birthday in Konoha. She dropped her eyes to yours, and you returned a soft smile, calmly awaiting her response.

─ I have a better idea ─ She said, holding back a small smile ─ We could combine the engagement party with my birthday, in such a way to have a great party… It would be very beautiful to be able to start my adult life with my engagement.

Your features softened when you saw her rosy cheeks and her genuine happiness. You raised your free hand and quickly cradled his cheek against it.

─ That answer is more than clear to me.

She bit back a giggle.

─ I hope my future in-laws agree to the idea ─ You whispered, looking at the leader Kaguya defiantly ─ They should know that y / n's request is very important to me. I would not want to break your will, I hope you contribute to this.

Hisao seemed to bite his lower lip, trying to stifle his words.

─ She is our daughter. We want your happiness. ─ He said bitterly ─ It will be very difficult to make preparations for a trip of that magnitude in just one afternoon.

You raised your eyebrow, turning to his direction.

─ With the shadow clone jutsu, I think we could be very helpful, right, Hashirama? ─ You said gravely, waiting for the confirmation of this ─ Also, I do not see the reason why everyone here does not want to help the kind princess who personally attended to each of us with grace and a good heart

─ I offer my help, there is no doubt about that ─ Hashirama exclaimed happily ─ With the wooden clones, I think it will be enough to be able to do this job. Also, I would love to see the princess happy and fulfill her wish. Or not, friends?

You smiled slightly, apparently Hashirama had understood your point because you heard murmurs coming from the representatives of the clans. Oh, the power in Hashirama's words, truly enviable. Every will that came out of his mouth, it was impossible for it to be denied.

─ I will love to help the princess to fulfill her wish deseo The Sarutobi exclaimed, with determination ré I will be more than happy to be able to return his good treatment with me in this way.

─ Don't doubt my participation ─ Shimura announced, coughing in between ─ To be able to help the Kaguya clan and the princess in such an important event would be an honor.

You smiled as you squinted your eyes and saw the clear annoyance of the noblemen of the Kaguya clan.

─ The princess is a wonderful person and my leader is a very honored man in wanting to fulfill her wish ─ Tadao said softly ─ I will help.

─ It's the least we can do for her. ─ Tobirama snapped ─ You say a sign and we will work together with you.

Y/n's hand against yours exerted a kind of stronger pressure, causing you to take your eyes away from your father's sight to see her, his chest rose and fell, his eyes tenderly crystallized and his feelings blossomed into her face widening one of the prettiest smiles you could have ever seen. 

─ I am excited to know that all the men gathered here propose to do the impossible for my daughter ─ The matriarch Kaguya said, moving her fingers to her eyes, wiping a tear that fell elegantly ─ Our hearts cannot harbor so much gratitude

You turned slowly in the direction of the Kaguya.

─ What does it say, Hisao-dono? ─ You said, with false kindness ─ You have the last word.

The man would not stop staring at you, his face was completely red, and not precisely because it was hot. He was flushed with rage, his nostrils flared and closed desperately, trying to calm himself down.

─ I have no words to express my gratitude ─ He said bitterly, he could not remain calm in this circumstance, which made you laugh underneath ─ We could meet in my office to send the communication with our servants

For a moment, he coughed as he choked on his own words. You saw how he breathed heavily to calm himself, trying to hope to sound calm and not go into a rage. But you knew it was inevitable.

Said and done, everyone present nodded in confirmation, expressing their sincere desire to help.

At the end of that conversation, you felt a pair of eyes that did not leave you, making you feel slightly uncomfortable for several minutes, once entering the irritation stage you decided to lash out at those people, and then be surprised by the slight fright of two children little ones that were in the middle of the table, in front of you. Their two little heads were bent on the table, as if trying to take a closer look at you.

y / n laughed underneath, while looking at that direction.

─ The children are getting restless ─ She whispered, interrupting your thoughts ─ I think they want to meet you

You stared back at him blinking.

─ Takeda-sensei's children? ─ You whispered towards her, remembering that important detail ─ I have heard that they are very important to you

She nodded gracefully

─ I love them too much… ─ She said, while you felt her leaning affectionately on your shoulder ─ I am a kind of big sister to them.

You opened your eyes when you felt that something had thrown a pang in your heart. The two pairs of eyes were uneasy as they felt you were staring at them, their innocent smiles at your direction made you feel very vulnerable.

─ I would love to meet you

You whispered, while forcing a smile. And you tried to drown those ghosts of the past within yourself .


─ I trust you have behaved well in my absence ─ You said, while you lovingly caressed the cheeks of the two children ─ Have they missed me?

The two nodded with a wide smile, as you got up and walked in Madara's direction, lovingly holding his arm.

─ I figured they wanted to meet him ─ You said, with a smile ─ They couldn't hide their funny looks throughout lunch

The two children blushed embarrassingly, causing a soft laugh to escape from your lips. You saw in the direction of Madara, who was calmly looking at them in silence. Kai was the first to approach him, bowing awkwardly in the process.

─ Madara-sama… ─ Kai whispered, while keeping his head down ─ Are you y / n's boyfriend?

Madara nodded, with a half smile in between.

─ It will be my future wife ─ He said, as he slipped his hand to your waist, drawing you closer ─ Do you like that idea?

The brothers looked at each other, then looked at you and nervously turned to Madara.

─ You will take y / n… ─ Kai whispered

─ We knew that she was going to get married, but not that she would go that far… ─ Taki replied, as he held his brother by his shoulders from behind

Madara released his hold on you, to approach the children and bring his hands on their heads.

─ I must apologize for that ─ He said, with a calm and serious voice ─ But we all have to go out to meet the world when we grow up, right?

The two little ones seemed to flinch under Madara's gaze.

─ But… y / n will be far away. ─ Whispered the minor, while moving his hands nervously ─ We will miss her very much

Madara leaned on his knee, to catch up with the two boys.

─ You can visit her whenever you want, the doors of our house will always be open for you. No, y / n?

Your fiancé turned to you, beckoning you to come closer to them, which you did with joy.

─ Also, it won't be for long. Father has to organize some clan affairs and then move us to a territory that they have reserved for us in Konoha ─ You said, while smiling and bowing next to Madara Y And we will all live together!

The children's eyes seemed to shine.

─ Is the alliance of Ninjas very big? ─ Taki asked ─ Are there many ninjas?

─ Are they powerful? ─ Kai asked ─ Are there children our age? 

The two children asked a lot of questions, you could see that Madara was keeping his cool at all times, looking at them with a half smile. He was silent as the children rambled on about the Konoha experience, which he seemed to be listening to carefully. But his face looked tired, and the way he let out soft sighs had worried you, it seemed as if ... He was sad.

─ Madara… ─ You whispered, while resting your head on his shoulder ─ Are you okay?

The man nodded, almost undeterred.

─ Would you like me to solve all your doubts? ─ Madara whispered, in the direction of the brothers

The two of them nodded energetically. Madara took your hand and lifted you with him, again to encircle your waist and get closer to him, giving you a light kiss on the cheek in the process, and then taking your hand intertwining his fingers with yours.

─ Then we could walk around the garden while I answer each of your questions ─ He said, with a tired smile ─ Is that okay?

Once the two of them showed their clear enthusiasm at the idea of Madara, you could see how each of them held each of your hands lovingly, the Uchiha at first seemed to have frozen as he felt how Kai held his hand tightly, but after a few seconds he seemed to have gotten used to it.

You knew something was up, but you didn't want to force the man to tell you. After all, a long life awaits you together so that you can talk to each other and perhaps open your heart in the process. The children laughed, showed their sincere surprised faces and asked more questions that were answered by Madara calmly, at times, you could feel how his hand was slowly caressing yours and his body leaned over yours.

As time passed, the voices of Hashirama and Tadao demanded Madara's help in the preparations for the trip, which he quickly attended. The brothers were attentive when Madara took you by the waist and chose to give you a long kiss on the lips, and without opting for any verbal farewell, he would leave the garden and walk in the direction of the complex.

─ y/n-chan ─ Taki said, catching your attention ─ Can we continue in the garden?

You smiled, as you placed a loving hand in her hair, shaking it.

─ We will stay a while playing in the garden, then I have to prepare afternoon tea with my mother ─ You said softly ─ Also, you know that your mother is waiting for you at home to prepare your things for the trip

─ I already want to get to Konoha! ─ Taki exclaimed, with sincere enthusiasm ─ Everything Madara-sama says is great!

─ I would also like to meet more children ─ Rió Kai ─ Will they also play ninjas?

You laughed out of the way, while you looked at them.

─ I see that you will be very busy during your stay in Konoha. ─ You said, while crossing your arms ─ Should I tell Maki-chan to keep an eye on you?

─ Uh? Why would you, y / n-chan? ─ Said the brothers, in unison

─ To avoid his shenanigans, of course! ─ You said laughing, while you pounced on them, tickling them

The two children giggled in your direction as they ran in the garden in your company. You followed the siblings who were yelling happily as they chased you, giving you back the game. The three of them fell onto the grass, hugging each other lovingly on the spot.

─ Madara-sama was scary at first ─ Kai whispered, as his chest rose and fell due to agitation ─ But it's nice!

─ Oh yeah? ─ You answered, while you sat on the grass ─ Why were they scared?

─ Well… ─ Taki said, scratching the back of his neck ─ It seemed like he had argued with Hisao-sama, Uncle Hisao looked very upset!

─ Uncle Hisao is really scary, but Madara-sama seemed very calm ─ Kai said, as he sat down on the grass and rested his head on his knees ─ I liked that Madara-sama had supported your idea, y/n-chan

You blushed tenderly at the memory.

─ He seemed to see mom and dad! ─ Taki confessed ─ Dad always fulfills mom's wishes because he loves her

─ Madara-sama loves you! ─ Kai exclaimed, smiling

You laughed softly at the children's comments, trying to hide your obvious blush.

Madara loving you? It was still early for that. In your and his words, it was impossible to really know love through a few short meetings, and even though the two of you are engaged, you knew very well that passion grew little by little, but your heart and the way your eyes They softened when you saw you smile. It was completely real, and you could feel it through the beating of your daring heart.

You touched your forehead gently, looking in the same direction which Madara had previously withdrawn, you found yourself missing him, and you wanted to hear his voice again, but you were eating cravings, you had a lifetime for it.

You sighed underneath and got up, telling the kids that it was time to retire. Despite your short complaints they quickly got up and took your hands, jumping up and cheerfully escorting you into the Kaguya complex. You asked your mother for permission to be able to accompany the children to your aunt's house, and see how they were preparing for the trip tomorrow, which she accepted but asked that you come back soon for afternoon tea time, which you nodded. with a smile.

You went out with the children and Mako came up to you quickly, congratulating you on your engagement and silently waiting for a signal to start moving. All the way towards Saori-san's house you could see how the activity in your clan increased, many of the people who lived in the clan were unaware of the decision you had made, since it would be officially announced to everyone before leaving, which you could hear murmurs in between as you walked, which made you laugh as you heard the individual thoughts they had of each of the men you had met.

When greeting your aunt, she simply laughed, saying that if I did not have the time against her, she would annoy you incessantly with that serious man with sharp black eyes who imposed his wife above anything else. You shook your head along with a hearty laugh, thanking heaven for being able to quickly retreat before she can say a burlesque comment that will make you raise your colors again.

When you returned to Mako, you could see that he was looking at you with discomfort, and it was not for less, since you would not stop smiling. You were walking down the path back with your escort, you could see that he tried not to get nervous, and if it weren't because they were on the outskirts, he would talk to you calmly. But at the time, outside your home, it would be unseemly by the rules, yet you were amused by his confusion and wanted to shout the news from the rooftops. But you took things slowly, they had already waited a long time.

Once you got home, you saw how he bowed again, as a sign of farewell.

─ Mako… ─ You said cheerfully ─ Sorry if I bothered you

The man put a hand to the back of his neck.

─ You scared me, princess. ─ He sighed ─ I imagine she is very anxious about her marriage

─ Well yes I'm excited. Today was a day of strong emotions ─ You said, smiling

─ And those that are coming! ─ He exclaimed happily ─ I hope you are very happy, y/n-sama. We will miss her very much.

You laughed softly, as you approached your escort.

─ I have a gift for you to always remember me ─ You said, putting a hand under the fabric of your kimono, and taking the parchment out of the chest, to extend it in his direction ─ Here.

Mako slowly took the scroll, looking at you curiously.

─ It should be one who gives you parting gifts, not you princess. ─ He said, while unfolding it in his hand ─ What has he given me?

You laughed, clasping your hands at the level of your stomach. You could see Mako's eyes widen significantly, which when looking up and seeing your smile, the man decided to read the scroll over and over again.

─ y/n-sama ...

─ I guess it's time for me to congratulate you? ─ You said, spreading your arms ─ Come here, Mako.

The man looked around, hesitating. His body was shaking nervously, but you walked over quickly and gave him a big hug, congratulating him.

─ I hope you are very happy, Mako. Thank you very much for your service. ─ You laughed, while you gave it a light squeeze

─ What a princess does so they don't tell her secret ─ He laughed, walking away from you ─ I don't know what to say ...

─ Well, Mai has her break time in a few minutes. ─ You smiled, while smoothing your obi ─ There is no one better to give this news more than you

Your escort was smiling widely, you could see how he knelt on the floor and took your hand, kissing it respectfully.

─ Go get her, Mako! ─ You laughed, turning away

You saw how the man quickly rolled the parchment awkwardly in his hands, his steps were clumsy and you could only hear thanks from his mouth as he walked away.

You were more than happy to keep your word.


─ Are you ready for this long journey? ─ Said your fiancé, while he took your hand and kissed it ─ Since they are going to carry you all the way, you may get tired of doing absolutely nothing

Madara scoffed, as you released his hold while rolling your eyes.

─ You are much more pleasant when we are in the presence of other people ─ You said, while you crossed your arms ─ You will make me regret this commitment

─ Saving appearances and respect is very good between leaders and people of our lineage ─ He said, while caressing your cheek mite Admit that you have missed this provocation in between.

─ Can we never be calm? ─ You said, with false fatigue ─ I feel that after so many provocations, one of us will end up going crazy.

─ Why not both? ─ He said, while laughing in between ─ Some control marital tensions through pleasure

Your cheeks flushed as you looked away from his eyes, much to the man's satisfaction.

─ I love seeing you like this, my dear fiancée. ─ He said, stroking your hair and putting your protruding locks behind your ear ─ Shall we go?

The two of them walked together, as they left the Kaguya complex, you could see that all the people of your clan, men, women, elders and children were deployed along the path of the entrance to their territories. Each of them had a small fountain which once the two of them walked down the path in a straight line, a voice in unison exclaimed blessings and good wishes on your marriage.

─ I'm afraid this could feed your ego ─ You said, with a smile in between when looking at Madara ─ Did you know about this?

─ The truth is that no, what an organization. ─ Madara whispered, as he nodded in the direction of the people ─ What a waste, several meals can be made from the rice they are throwing on the road

You laughed as you fondly elbowed the man, who looked at you with an amused face.

─ The armor suits you ─ You admitted, with a noticeable blush ─ Doesn't it weigh you down with those weapons on your back?

─ In the least ─ He replied, as he walked and raised his forehead ─ Also, your clan must know who their princess is marrying, I must make a good impression, right?

─ If you care so much about making a good impression, I suppose you will make some kind of speech ─ You said, while waving in the direction of the people

─ Something will occur to me, I have to wait ─ He said, as they got closer and closer to the edge of the road ─ Something like "Don't thank me for taking her, better wish me luck"

Madara said it with amusement on his face, as he took a couple of steps away from you, extending your hand and turning in the direction of the people once they reached the gates of the clan's territories. All were expectant with a storm of emotions on the faces of each one, on the one hand, there were smiles and on the other hand, attentive and silent glances.

You had admired that men's work, who you knew had stayed up until a significant hour in the morning. Your heart seemed to jump out of your chest when you saw them with tired smiles at breakfast time, plus your endless words of thanks you felt that they would not be enough for them. Each one wished you happiness, and now that you had them all together, smiling with your clan from behind in expectation of your goodbye, it made you feel really small, you squeezed Madara's hand and released some fine tears that fell from your cheeks due to to shock.

Dawn was cold, the winds blew and carried the orange hues of autumn leaves. The high command of the clan expressed their blessings and their wishes for a safe journey, the elite warriors bowed to see you and the servants who accompanied you on your journey proudly raised the banners of the Kaguya clan in their hands.

While your father gave a few words of farewell, you saw Hashirama sideways, who was looking at you with sweetness in his eyes. He winked at you and laughed out of the way, while mimicking Madara's dark gaze at that moment, making you laugh, which you quickly concealed. Madara noticing that game between the two of you, you could see how insults came from his lips in the direction of the Senju, while he shook his head and smiled.

─ You two will really be a headache ─ Madara admitted

You smiled as you leaned on his shoulder.

Once finished with the farewell, Madara accompanied you to the bunk, since you would be the first to climb into it. The retinue would stand behind you, your father's trusted warriors would be the ones to load your transport. When you got on, you slowly waved goodbye to each of the people who cheered your name along with good wishes. Your mother went up with you, with a soft smile she took you by the hand and did the same.

And when the warriors raised the litter, it was official.

You were leaving the territories of the Kaguya clan.

Chapter 15: Travel

Summary:

A travel chapter was necessary.

I do my best to keep this story updated every week, I really like writing it. Hope you like!

Thanks for the kudos and the comments, I really like reading them!

Madara is simply a man who does not open his heart easily.
On the other hand, I love the character of Naori, I need to give him prominence. She is really beautiful.

Chapter Text

You tried not to look back until you were completely sure that you had surpassed the limits of the Kaguya clan. Your mother stroked your hand gently, comforting you a bit at the growing feelings in your chest. Once the voices of your people dissipated into the air creating a deep silence, you pressed your mother's hand against yours and tried to gather enough courage to avoid not looking back until it was out of your sight. By the time you finally gave up, you walked through the cloth curtain and tilted your head to look back, in which your eyes widened as you saw that the tallest wooden wall of the clan was disappearing behind the lines of the sturdy trees. You returned a small goodbye just before heading into the lush forest, your throat somewhat tight.

You took a deep breath and looked straight ahead again, your mouth tight and your eyes crystallized. Your mother smiled softly and hugged you, at which point you took refuge in her arms like a little girl.

Throughout the journey, your father would continually approach the bunk to make sure everything was okay, and despite the fact that he had denied you countless times the opportunity to go for a walk, you were happy just being able to walk the streets. curtains for a considerable short period of time for him. In which you were fascinated by the glorious environments of nature, getting lost in its lush trees with brown leaves, accompanied by the subtle autumn breeze which made the leaves dance in the air.

When that spectacle was shown before your eyes, you could hear the subtle laugh of a pleasant acquaintance. Hashirama was walking behind your bunk next to Tobirama, and you blushed slightly at the thought that he had caught you with some funny expression, while you looked away to another place to avoid meeting his gaze. As you turned around, Madara's strong back rose imposingly in front of your eyes, he walked with his arms attached to him, and his arm muscles slightly tense, expectant of every move made.

You decided it was time to close the curtain before the thoughts inside your head do a dirty trick on you.

The first day of the trip passed without any problem, they advanced calmly and decided to stop for a few minutes due to a sudden rain that had fallen on the road throughout the night. When the bunk had been placed on the floor, you successfully resisted the urge to get out of it and take a few small steps out. 

After a couple of minutes, Madara's voice called from outside, which you answered quickly.

─ I would like to speak alone with my fiancée ─ He said, deeply ─ His father is aware of my request

Your mother, somewhat sleepy, smiled and just nodded gently, adjusting the strands of your hair that fell on your face. You turned to Madara, who was holding out his hand in your direction to help you get out of there.

Once you were outside with him, he did not hesitate to walk you a few meters away from the bunk, and mainly, from your father.

─ I thought you would like to have an excuse to get out of there ─ Madara confessed, as he released his hold on you and stood in front of you

─ So this was a timely act of concern ─ You joked ─ It has nothing to do with you wanting to talk to me and see me

─ Can't it be both? ─ Madara smiled subtly, while putting his arms behind his back

You smiled, while looking away trying to hide your childish blush. At that moment, a trunk with a peculiar appearance had caught your attention, which when you walked through its shape you could be astonished to see a large structure that covered them from above.

─ Kindness of Hashirama ─ Madara replied, to your amazement ─ We will not mobilize until the rain passes completely

─ A storm? ─ You asked

─ Hopefully not, although it's a bit unpredictable ─ He said, while crossing his arms ─ The weather has always been unstable at this time of year

─ I would not like us to travel in uncomfortable situations due to my request ─ You answered, somewhat embarrassed as you looked in the direction of the men who were sitting on the floor by a campfire ─ Everyone is trying very hard...

─ We are shinobi, my dear ─ He replied with an arrogant laugh in between This is nothing compared to a military expedition

You rolled your eyes due to his tone of voice, while laughing underneath. You walked over to him and placed your hand on his chest gently.

─ Even the most powerful shinobi deserves his minutes of rest. ─ You said, dusting off his chest armor ─ Have you fed well? Wouldn't you rather go sit with the others?

Madara cleared his throat, narrowing his eyes.

─ Save those maternal comments for when we have children, y/n ─ He said with amusement ─ I think I know how to take care of myself

You blushed at his silly comment.

─ I was only showing concern towards my fiancé iste You said, as you put your hands together again

─ Really moving, princess.

The two of them kept a small silence, staring at each other. You frowned for a few seconds due to his earlier response, instead, Madara was the first to reach out and reach for yours, to gently caress your knuckles. Which relieved your expression that moment.

─ I'll be fine, don't worry. ─ He said finally, softly

─ I trust that it will be so iste You said, smiling

The two of them stood together as they looked at the large field that spread out in their eyes, the rain had subsided considerably, reducing to a few last drops of water. The men were stretching their bodies to lose their rigidity. From afar, you were able to greet Takeda-sensei who was talking to members of the entourage.

─ It's time to go back, y/n ─ Madara said, while catching your attention ─ If there is any other break, I'll see the possibility of getting your mother out of there.

You smiled tenderly as you placed your hand gently on her cheek.

─ I imagine how difficult it was to convince my father ─ You said, while gently stroking the man's cheek ─ I have not thanked you for it.

─ There is nothing to be thankful for ─ He replied, the features of his face had softened a bit ─ Your company was the only thing I needed to relax

─ I would give you a kiss if my father was not behind us ─ You said, with a soft laugh in between

─ You can give it to me, I don't mind your disapproval, the commitment is made. ─ Madara indicated, with a tone of voice that demanded superiority ─ But I know that you would not dare to disobey him.

Dress Madara in fake despair, while gently patting him on the cheek.

─ You really are irritating, Uchiha Madara.

The two of them saw each other with fun, you approached your fiancé and gave him a soft kiss on the cheek. Before grabbing his arm for him to lead you in the direction of the bunk, you could see Tobirama hurrying towards his direction with an expression of deep seriousness.

─ Princess… ─ Tobirama said, as he bowed in greeting and then turned in Madara's direction. ─ Madara, I would like to discuss that topic with you alone.

You saw how Madara frowned and silently nodded. Subtly, he asked Tobirama to wait for him as he led you back to the bunk.

─ Is something wrong? ─ You asked, while you observed his serious look

─ Judging by Tobirama's gaze, something important happened ─ He said, while firmly holding your arm ─ But it's nothing you have to worry about

─ Madara… ─ You said seriously, as you faced his dark eyes on you ─ Are we in danger?

He cocked his head, indicating a half answer as he grabbed your arm and seriously countered your expectant gaze.

─ Remember that only the ninjas of the Land of Fire have allied with each other. ─ He sighed, as he left you in front of the bunk ─ We are still in the territories of the country of Water, princess.

─ Do you think there will be shinobi from other clans who decide to attack us? ─ You said, with some concern

─ Judging by the men who commanded the defense of the entourage, it would be suicide if they approach us ─ He said, with full assurance in his voice ─ Even so, I want you to stay inside at all times, I will warn your sensei as well way in relation to his family.

─ What if something unexpected happens? I would like to help them ─ You said with determination, while frowning

─ Oh, I do not doubt that the princess of shikotsumyaku is a fierce defender ─ Madara replied, with a grim smile ─ I would not hesitate to put my life in your hands at the right time.

His tone of voice indicated mockery, which you returned with a clear look of annoyance.

─ Any unforeseen happens, whatever happens… I don't want you to make any stupid moves, y/n. ─ He said, seriously while holding your shoulders firmly ─ I don't want to discredit your abilities, but these territories are dangerous. Think of your mother, your family, and yourself.

You frowned, listening carefully to his warnings.

─ You must not even doubt that your fiancé will let them approach our perimeter. ─ He said finally, while arranging a small strand that fell on your face

─ You always speak confidently in your tone of voice, Madara ─ You said, sighing underneath ─ But… 

─ I wouldn't shake my hand to kill the first wretch who wanted to hurt you, dear ─ He smiled, taking his dark eyes away from yours ─ As long as I'm by your side, you shouldn't even fear.

You watched Madara with a distinct mix of seriousness, concern, and tenderness as you nodded and approached him slowly. You gently wrapped your arms around him and hugged your small body against his, taking refuge in him for a few seconds.

─ Just take care of yourself for any eventuality. ─ You answered softly

─ I couldn't not do it, I have a wedding to attend. ─ He replied, while laughing underneath

You laughed at his comment, as you separated from the man and blushed again when you saw him with that soft expression on his face. His dark black eyes settled firmly at the corner of your lips, looking at you with the desire to feel them again on hers. You took the man's hand and kissed it gently, so that in a few seconds you find yourself turning around quickly, opening the curtain wide and entering the bunk again to avoid seeing him again and avoiding a clear nervousness that lay in your trembling heart .

Your mother was peacefully asleep, cradling her head in a pillow tenderly. After a few minutes trying to control your chest beat, you had been taken by surprise that the litter had been raised again by your father's warriors. They were again mobilizing on their journey.

You seriously thought about each of the words Madara had said, but you couldn't help not worrying. Even though you had prior knowledge that the men traveling with you were nothing more than the personified shinobi gods themselves, you feared for them and their safety continually.

You leaned on a small pillow, while you leaned next to your mother and arranged a silk blanket to cover them both from the cold of that night. You sighed silently, while touching your forehead affectionately, deciding to trust Madara's words, as you slowly fell into a deep sleep.


Things went quite well for most of the night trip, which showed no sign of any problems, allowing them to advance satisfactorily along the border of the country of Water. Fortunately the rain had stopped completely, even so, it had left a replacement not so annoying in your opinion. Only a cold atmosphere had surrounded them, which was moderately bearable.

The conversation with Tobirama had left you waiting for a possible confrontation, but you knew that those marauders had made the wisest decision of their lives by walking away and not taking action on you. On the other hand, you were more than willing to fight anyone who tries to be too smart with you. The sun was rising in a friendly way to provide a little warmth against the skin, something that everyone present appreciated, around you, the fields of Tierra del Fuego gave you a small sense of tranquility when feeling close to home.

The morning hours had passed calmly, and when listening to the curtains of the bunk of y / n move again while his sweet voice described the passages that were shown in his environment next to his mother, you had allowed yourself to lower your shoulders and enjoy trip. Hoping it would stay that way, but you knew your luck wouldn't be so kind. They were a day's walk from the territories of the future Konoha, when finally an intrepid idea had crossed your mind at that moment.

Under the expectant gaze of your future father-in-law, you decided to take a step back and call Hashirama to accompany you to chat alone for a moment.

─ Is something wrong, Madara? ─ The Senju said, animatedly

─ Listen ─ You said quickly, as the two of them walked away from the gazes of the entourage present ─ I just thought of something that may sound really stupid.

Hashirama raised his eyebrows with an amused expression of surprise.

─ What are you thinking about?

─ Do you think there would be a possibility to rush this trip? ─ You asked, observing the confusion of the man next to you

─ Isn't being able to travel this great distance in two days enough? ─ He asked with a confused smile

─ If I considered it enough, I wouldn't be asking you ─ You answered, crossing your arms ─ Is there a possibility or not?

Hashirama giggled, trying to get your point across.

─ Well, of course there are ways. ─ He said, opting for a thoughtful pose ─ But I don't think you haven't thought about the significant fact that much of the entourage are not shinobi, and they don't have many chakra reserves ...

You sighed heavily, while narrowing your eyes looking down.

─ That's why I told you that it was something really stupid.

─ May I know the reason for that question? ─ He replied, while placing his hand on your shoulder and patting it gently

─ It's nothing important, Hashirama

─ I doubt that answer a lot ─ He laughed, while lightly elbowing your arm ─ The Madara I know has no time to consider a “silly” idea

You groaned at the irritation in his cheerful tone of voice, which continually hinted at revealing the supposed divine secret to you, which was simply nonsense. But you would know that this one would not leave you alone for long due to its immeasurable curiosity. The two of them walked for a long stretch side by side, the Senju whistled from time to time and seemed to jump a few short while walking, disturbing your inner peace.

He was doing it on purpose, trying to lighten your tongue so that you share the word with him. But you wouldn't make it too easy for him.

─ Could we play guessing? So you have no need to tell me.

─ Don't be childish, Hashirama. ─ You said, looking at him askance

─ Look who's talking! ─ He exclaimed with false offense, pointing an accusing finger at you ─ If it was nothing important, you would not have asked me in the first place.

─ I just wanted to reduce the time which I walk alongside my loving father-in-law You lied, even though the feeling was real pla Pleased?

Hashirama shook his head, laughing. Apparently he had been satisfied with the answer, or so you expected.

─ You should talk to Hisao-dono and end this unnecessary tension between the two of you at once ─ He said, as he sighed underneath and tilted his head from side to side.

─ It would not be smart to talk about that subject in the middle of the road with the princess behind us and only separated by a miserable cloth ─ You said, with a tired look ─ I will do it before the wedding, don't worry about it

─ I know you will, I will remind you all the time. ─ He said, animatedly

In the middle of the walk, you could hear the soft enthusiastic laughter of y/n at their mother, who turned to see her immediately to meet those deep eyes that shone due to the reflection of the sun. You nodded at her address with a slight smile and she blushed in the middle, returning your formal greeting. On the other hand, you saw with some embarrassment the shaking of Hashirama's hands in greeting to the princess, who responded to this with a smile in between.

─ Can I ask you a question, Madara? ─ The Senju exclaimed, with a certain mischief in his tone of voice

─ What do you have to say now ─ You answered, somewhat tired

Hashirama laughed, as he elbowed beside you.

─ The princess's birthday y/n is tomorrow ─ He said, while clasping his hands ─ Have you thought of a gift to give to your fiancée?

That question from Hashirama unconsciously forced you to direct your gaze towards the princess, you calmly observed the little woman for a moment, she stood out from the very nature of the forest that completely surrounded them. You watched carefully how he laughed, spoke and elegantly moved his hands. Then go to the Senju who was quietly humming waiting for your answer.

─ I would lie to you if I said no ─ You admitted, to finally please him and see how a smile formed on his face ─ Even so, it would have been very kind of you to have told me before I met her.

─ You said yourself that the topic of omiai and relating to the princess was not of your interest, I respected that ─ Hashirama said, with a reproachful tone ─ Who would say that the fish would drown from the mouth.

You rolled your eyes. But he was right.

─ In the same way, that information would have been well received. ─ You said, clearing your throat ─ You know very well that I like to keep good appearances with our allies, having thought about a gift for the princess before would have strengthened our relationship

Hashirama narrowed his eyes, forming an unwelcome mischievous smile.

─ I am unaware of you, Uchiha Madara ─ He said, laughing animatedly comport You are behaving like a teenager.

─ It's because I hang out with you a lot, your stupidity is contagious ─ You said, with a malicious laugh

The two laughed underneath, sharing a walk together, away for a moment from that entourage which caused you several moments of absolute boredom due to your inopportune company. Except for the moments when you could hear the princess, of course. When you looked sideways in the direction of his bunk, the curtains had been drawn again to cover it, which you met with a serious look from his father guarding your movements from his position, which you responded with a malicious nod to his direction, forcing the man to look ahead with a clear look of irritation.

─ Well, Madara? ─ Hashirama said, disturbing the silence again ─ What kind of gift have you thought of giving your fiancee?

─ Oh, I really don't think it's a big deal ─ You said, with false modesty, which caused Hashirama to cross her arms and let out an irritated snort It really was a stroke of luck the existence of her gift, if not, there wouldn't have been had time to organize something in such a short time

─ What is the meaning of "Not a big deal" to Uchiha Madara? ─ Hashirama laughed, heavily

─ Do you remember that before leaving Konoha I had told you about the fact that I was watching for the birth of baby hawks? ─ You said subtly, causing the Senju to remain paralyzed in place, without even moving ─ The pigeons must be already hatched on my return, so I will give one to the princess.

Hashirama opened his mouth in surprise, freezing in place and muttering a couple of incomprehensible words.

─ It's not a big deal for now, I suppose my future wife will enjoy her gift more the moment she trains him and is suitable for falconry ─ You said, emphasizing in each of your words

─ With such a gift of that magnitude, I don't know whether to praise you or fear for a gift that you consider a great deal ─ Hashirama exclaimed, while taking a couple of accelerated steps trying to get closer to your side again, seeing your superior smile, he sighed heavily ─ You really are someone irritating

─ I have taken that insult for free from you ─ You said, with an arrogant laugh in between ─ It is the second time they tell me that day, I am nowhere from breaking a record.

─ Who was the first to tell you? I'm surprised he's still alive in this case ─ He elbowed you, while walking alongside you again

─ My beloved fiancee ─ You said, causing the Senju to keep with a somewhat surprised face and an interesting silence

─ I am pleased with the idea of another person who can bring out the humanitarian side of the Uchiha clan leader himself ─ He laughed softly, as he looked away from you and completely lost himself in the direction of the princess's bunk ─ It will be a great detail of your part, Madara. You will love it.

─ I have that for sure ─ You said, with your characteristic pride

Hashirama shook his head and quickly chose to change the topic of conversation, which you accepted in a good way. After a great talk in which they touched on various topics related to the village and the necessary establishment of its limits, the two came to the conclusion that it would be a good time to draw the attention of the entourage and stop to rest for a few minutes.

After a few undesirable minutes talking with Kaguya Hisao about the condition of the trip, you allowed yourself to smile victoriously at the exact moment which you deprived the princess and her mother of that wooden prison which protected them. Those smiles and thanks from the beautiful women was strong enough to lash out often against your future father-in-law, who remained by his wife's side at all times. Like he's wary of any kind of conversation you might share with the two women. You laughed internally and easily included your father-in-law in the simple conversation they had, praising the fields and nature that surrounded Land of Fire.

With that action, you saw carefully how Kaguya Takeda had decided to do the same and allow his wife and children to get out of the bunk and share a moment with their families. Laughter and modest thanks had created a supposed core of rivalry for the bloodthirsty clan leader. Which touched you, do you really even think that you consider yourself the supposed "leader" of the trip?

This man saw everything as a kind of competition, and if it was. Obviously he would be losing.

In the divine moment in which you were able to separate yourself from that crowd to be able to share time with y/n. You decided not to waste any time and demanded her body against yours in a warm hug, sheltering her from the cold afternoon breeze. She settled into your arms and her cheeks turned red as she was finally able to process that reaction on your part.

Before anything else, you quietly dedicated yourself to telling about what happened last night, explaining with luxuries and details about the alleged incident with the possible marauders who were expectantly on the dividing strip between the countries, boasting in greatness by making it clear that they could not (or wanted to) even get close to its perimeter. She listened to you attentively, with her eyes wide open at all times. You mocked underneath due to the fearful behavior of those men, but she was relieved that they were finally in territories belonging to the Tierra del Fuego.

You held her hand and interlaced your fingers with hers, sharing a moment alone, you had the clear feeling that spending time alone with the princess would be more difficult to get once they were in Konoha, especially that they would be very busy. with the wedding preparation.

Once the rest time was over, and y / n was back in that bunk, you felt somewhat calmer compared to the first day of travel. You exclaimed with complete security that they could have the curtains open as long as they wanted, since the territories in question were fully protected by the Konoha ninjas due to the alliance with the feudal lords of the country, once you were seconded by a Smiling Hashirama who expressed that there was nothing to fear, you managed to make the irritated Kaguya completely allow the total freedom of decision of the women regarding the litter. An achievement that might seem small, but that you knew beforehand had been total torture for that backward man.

You really are earning his fervent hatred.

However, you still didn't even care. You looked away and decided to look straight ahead, dedicating yourself solely to continuing the journey calmly as you expected.


The seconds were transformed into minutes and the minutes into hours in which you found yourself silently reading a novel that you had equipped to distract yourself along the journey. Your mother had done the same, taking advantage of the last rays of the sun with you before it was fully hidden.

Hashirama enthusiastically indicated that they were finally on the main road to enter the village, which raised the spirits of everyone present, prompting numerous murmurs and individual wishes for rest. The representatives of each of the clans exclaimed to your father's direction how happy they would be if he allowed them a meeting with his family in each of their districts, which your father gladly accepted each of them.

When night fell, a cold atmosphere had surrounded them again, which forced you to close the curtain again and wrap yourself with your mother in fabrics to shelter from the cold. You did not stop exclaiming your sincere concern due to the men and women that made up the entourage, despite having spoken it many times, there were times that you did not fully understand the power caste which characterized you since your birth. You were thinking of Maki, who was part of the women's entourage and you prayed to the Rabbit Goddess for her health and that of all the people who were outside that cold night.

In each of your thoughts, one had leaked into which you kept thinking inquisitively with a certain enthusiasm.

You would be 20 years old. Wow, you really didn't know what to say about it. Your life had changed violently for about a year, so much so that it scared you within your great enthusiasm. You would be presented to the world as a new woman, one already married, a future matriarch of one of the most powerful clans, the princess of her family bosom and an influential connection who will have the voice that she did not have throughout her life. A lot had happened in this time that you considered long even though it cannot exactly cover half a year.

You were happy, you would remember this year as a new experience which you would treasure in your heart. Each of the things that had happened had revolutionized the history of the shinobi world, and it was all thanks to two men that you already considered essential in your new life. You were grateful to the goddess Rabbit for having made you live a moment that would be remembered for generations, and you wished with all your heart that all shinobi would come together regardless of blood castes, abilities or even titles. Likewise, the idea of receiving your birthday away from your hometown awakened a feeling of sadness in your heart.

The night was getting darker and quieter, there were times when you could hear the whistling of the wind against the leaves of the trees. You blinked a few times heavily as you leaned against the pillow, only to lose yourself in deep darkness afterward.

─ Wake up, y / n. ─ Madara's soft voice had managed to break your dream

Stunned by the sudden awakening, you crossed the bunk curtain to be able to see from afar a great source of light that extended fully into your eyes. Causing you to wake up fully and groan due to the sudden change in lighting.

─ Did you have a good nap? ─ Madara whispered, with a laugh in between ─ It was really difficult to wake you up.

─ I had a peculiar dream ─ You said, while yawning slightly, while smoothing the skirt of the subtle komon that you were wearing

─ I'll be on the lookout for you to tell me, then. ─ He said, clearing his throat ─ We're almost there, dear.

You opened your eyes in surprise and blinked a couple of times, closing the curtain again and facing your mother with a full smile, who was looking at you with a slight expression of amusement, while nodding attesting to Madara's words.

─ Were you already awake since more before? ─ You said, with a little blush in between when you saw that she was laughing softly ─ Have I been inappropriate?

─ In my opinion, you have behaved like a woman who has already been married for years. ─ She whispered, as she reached out and placed it gently on your cheek ─ Madara-sama has called you a very considerable amount of times.

─ How embarrassing… ─ You said, covering your face with a shaky smile ─ I haven't heard.

─ On the other hand, he wanted you to rest completely minutes before reaching the village of Konoha ─ She replied, with a smile ─ Today will be quite a busy day in my opinion

You blinked a few times when your mother leaned in to give you a gentle hug.

─ Happy birthday, y / n ─ She said, while lightly tightening his hug ─ My girl turned into a beautiful woman

You smiled and returned the warm hug.

─ We are just a few minutes away from reaching your new home… ─ Your mother sighed, with a trembling smile ─ I always knew that the Rabbit Goddess had something very special prepared with you, that's why you have to start this new life in a wonderful way

─ Mom… ─ You said, with a tone of sincere emotion as you stroked her arm

─ I'm fine, don't worry ─ She said, while wiping a few light drops of tears that decorated her deep emerald eyes ─ Right now we must settle down, how could we present ourselves in this state?

You laughed at your mother's occurrence, while nodding firmly.

─ I have called Maki-chan to provide me with the trunk where we have equipped the makeup ─ She said, with an enthusiastic tone of voice ─ I hope to keep this tradition forever

─ Wherever it is, this tradition will always be in force

The two of them laughed, since you had the knowledge of reality, or even before, your mother had always made up or fixed you personally on your birthday, an activity that they enjoyed with affection at all times. Whatever event it is. Judging from Hashirama's increasingly slow steps and enthusiastic shouts as he tried to greet from afar, you knew there wasn't much time to waste. So your mother took care of your makeup with simplicity, dusting your face subtly and immediately highlighting the characteristic features of the Kaguya clan. She adjusted your hairstyle by holding it with toothpicks that were adorned with a gold-plated flower, which surprised you, since your mother usually uses this kind of headdresses.

She smiled softly and you decided to wait for her expected result to be finalized.

─ Don't you want me to do the same makeup for you, mother? ─ You said, with a smile ─ We can take advantage of this short time

─ It only highlights the marks of the clan, y/ n ─ She said, while adjusting the neck of your komon es It is not necessary, you are the only one who should shine this day

─ Despite being made up, I couldn't even come close to an iota of your natural beauty, mother ─ You said affectionately

Your mother caressed your cheek gently.

─ I really don't know what I did to deserve such a wonderful daughter.

The two of them enjoyed those minutes which would be short, but in their warm company they seemed to last forever, which you thanked with all your heart. Once the bunk is stopped, it is finally placed on the floor. You just felt how your heart had stopped from one moment to the next. Your mother clapped her hands softly and shook her head in the direction of the curtain, which was repeatedly waving, trying to get your attention.

─ Whenever you want, dear. ─ Madara's voice was serene, you could see him leaning slightly with his hand extended in your direction.

You sighed deeply.

And you took his hand without even thinking about it.

Upon leaving the litter with the help of Madara's hand, your first reaction in relation to the Hidden Village in the Leaves was a real surprise, releasing a deep sigh as you watched the retinues of each of the clans gathered. The wooden gates along its broad wall stretched the length of it without you even being able to see the edge of it, spreading out in front of the multitude of people carrying the banners of each of the elegantly raised guild clans.

They were so different, you really hadn't seen such diversity ever in your life. Each of the people had colors that hugged their skin in an original and authentic way, the facial features, the marks or the simple fact of the hair was really exciting and new. The distinctive broad-colored robes, the graceful symbols of the clans that were proud of each of their identities had forced you to step back in amazement.

Then you heard Hashirama's voice from Madara's right side, sounding loud and clear. Greeting everyone present with his characteristic personality, which people responded with a complacent smile when they heard one of their most important leaders. Senju quickly presented your parents with an elegant and dignified demeanor, but without forgetting his necessary bit of charisma, producing very good reactions from those present, something that your mother sweetly thanked that welcome. Producing that all present are smiling and serene in their presence.

Once Hashirama finished speaking, you felt how Madara quickly imposed his grip on you at that moment, which surprised you to see how the man raised your hand gently to lead you to the front, forcing you to take a couple of steps to that direction. At that moment you felt like a striking target before the expectant gazes of all the people present in that place, which did not bother you, but it did cause you a rather noticeable blush, which you squeezed Madara's hand with a slight force, calling the attention of the Uchiha who was looking at you with funny eyes.

─ I would like to introduce you to the princess of the shikotsumkyaku, Kaguya y / n, the most precious jewel of the Kaguya clan

His voice.

You felt how your legs trembled slightly when listening to that gravity which he imposed in all his words, his narrowed eyes, his firm and strictly neat demeanor made the previous enthusiastic gazes of those present turn into pure attention. You felt your skin crawl as you felt Madara slowly caress your knuckles and return to your direction with a subtle smile.

─ She is my personal guest.

It may sound exaggerated, but you could swear that even the birds stopped singing the moment Madara had uttered such words from his mouth. The crowd split into a variety of expressions that you couldn't fully understand. Astonishment? Happiness? Afraid? You knew that comment made very clear the courtship relationship that you two had at that time, people were not stupid, but they were expectant to the confirmation of the slight "Hint" that your fiancé had given. Madara returned to your address with an almost diabolical smile, judging by his look, he did not want to "pretend" until he formally announced his commitment, if it were up to him, he would have said it without any regret. You felt the heat on your face, internally you wanted strength to be able to control the colors of your cheeks. You armed yourself with courage, freeing yourself from Madara's grasp to clasp your hands and give an honorable bow as a sign of respect to all present.

─ It's a pleasure to meet you, to finally be in the Hidden Leaf Village is really lovely.

Your voice was emitted with force, maintaining the elegance and the necessary bearing. Being careful and formal at all times. You felt mentally relieved when you could speak it without stuttering or even hesitating.

When you straightened up, you took a small step back, clasping your hands in front of you, politely awaiting any action as you felt your heart pressing against your ribs.

At that moment, you saw how from the line which the Uchiha clan's entourage were neatly organized, a beautiful young woman with long purple hair stepped forward, greeting with elegance and bearing.

─ We are pleased to finally have her among us, y/n-sama ─ The woman said, while giving a small bow ─ I am Uchiha Naori, Madara-sama's trusted subordinate of the front line.

You smiled in his direction, which he replied kindly. She approached, followed behind by the leaders of the other clans, who were eager to speak.

─ It's a pleasure to meet you, princess ─ The Senju woman's voice imposed itself attractively capturing your attention. ─ Senju Toka, Hashirama-sama's trusted subordinate and cousin, to serve you

You nodded with a smile, while a striking tall man and characteristic black lines below his sky-colored eyes suddenly captured your attention.

─ Welcome, y / n-hime. It is a pleasure to meet you formally, I am Sarutobi Sasuke, the leader of the Sarutobi clan. ─ He said calmly while taking your hand elegantly ─ I hope these young people have not caused you much trouble

You felt Hashirama laugh underneath, while Madara just simply crossed his arms.

─ Why would we impose a hassle on it in the first place? ─ Hashirama whispered, with a tone of amusement

─ We've just arrived and you're already attacking us, huh, Sarutobi? ─ Madara said slowly

To your pleasant surprise, the Sarutobi leader's face showed a hint of a mischievous smile mocking the two men, suddenly you found yourself laughing softly when the man kissed your hand formally and took a step back.

─ Kaguya y/n-hime, it is truly a great event to have her among us, let's hope this place is to her liking ─ The man said slowly approaching, taking your hand politely ─ Shimura Osamu, leader of the Shimura clan.

When you finished introducing yourself to all the representatives, they directed their main attentions to your parents, which allowed you to finally sigh underneath and smile calmly. Madara offered you his arm again and you accepted it graciously, while you watched as the Uchiha woman named Naori was mainly in charge of guiding your clan's retinue in the direction of what you believed, the Uchiha district. The leaders of the other clans separated and decided to do the same with their people, saying goodbye with kindness and wishing that their stays were pleasant. The men who had participated in your omiai said goodbye with a smile on their face, eager to say something, but being stopped on the spot, since it was not the right time for it.

Hashirama said goodbye with a smile, winking at you on the spot, giving you a tender blush. You knew that if it weren't for Tobirama himself watching him with folded arms and an expression of few friends, he would have already thrown himself into a tender hug in your direction.

As you walked alongside Madara, you could focus on analyzing the gazes that were intensely resting on you. You felt a little nervous knowing that you were walking in such an intimate way with their leader, and the fact of not making clear the current relationship that he was in, the distant comments caused you real curiosity. Would they see in you a future matriarch? Would you be accepted by them so easily?

It was really exciting and intimidating at the same time.

Upon seeing the main compound of the Uchiha leader, you had become absorbed in those elegant fortifications of stone and wood. The structure was huge, proudly displaying the Uchiha clan crest stamped on its walls. The structure despite looking light, was firm and was made of bamboo bars and rice paper, the roof was the most visually attractive component, constituting half the size of the entire building, the slightly curved eaves extended covering the galleries .

─ I would like to guide the princess y/n and her family to their rooms if you will allow me, Madara-sama ─ Naori expressed, while clasping her arms gently

─ Of course, I trust that you will be a great hostess, Naori.

─ Please follow me ─ The woman expressed, with a smile.

Behind her, a pair of servants emerged to lead the retinue to their due stay. Madara gave a good-bye with a look and stood out of the situation, leaving the long-haired woman to take care of her task. Being guided by her they entered the great house, showing respect in the first instance, taking off their shoes in the long corridor. Naori was silent as she led you and your family to her rooms, which allowed you to admire the elegant decorations of the home, clearly the place of a leader of such a powerful and influential clan.

Naori took your sensei's family, Kano and your parents to their corresponding rooms and left a couple of servants at their disposal, which each thanked with a smile. Once the Uchiha woman closed the door to your parents' room, you were left alone with her, who instructed you to follow her into the next hall. In a short walk.

─ We're here, ─ She announced, stopping in the middle of the hall in front of an elegant shoji door. ─ These rooms I have prepared personally for you, princess.

─ Thank you very much for your dedication, Naori-san ─ You said, with a smile

─ It's nothing, Madara-sama is always aware of offering the best to his guests ─ She said, as she opened the door and waited for you to come first ─ I hope I am fulfilling the job that was given to me satisfactorily.

─ I can assure you that it has been a really dazzling reception ─ You said, approaching her nodding with a soft smile ─ I hope we can share some time together, I would love to meet you

The woman laughed softly

─ We will have a lot of time for it, y/n-sama ─ She said, softly ─ Let me be the first to congratulate you on your engagement with Madara-sama

You opened your eyes in surprise, while blushing underneath.

─ Thank you very much ─ You said with a shaky smile ─ You seem to be the only one aware of it.

─ Well, with the presentation that Madara-sama has given to his person, many have to speculate a relationship between the two of you ─ She said, with an amused tone of voice

You denied with a laugh, as you remembered Madara's mischievous look at that moment.

─ I didn't expect him to have presented me in such a way. ─ You said ─ From the little time I've known him, I thought I was going to say it without any problem.

─ Seems to be understanding very well the nature of our leader ─ She said, with a soft laugh ─ In spite of everything, he is a man with a very kind heart, I am sure that he will live like a goddess on earth herself.

You blushed because of the comment.

─ Before I leave, I just want to remind you that you have all the necessary comforts, I have called a qualified maid who will be at your disposal at all times ─ She started, while clasping her hands ─ In addition, I will call your trusted maid so that I can attend you If you wish, but whatever request you have, you can personally come with me, Madara-sama has left me in your care until the wedding day.

You nodded as you listened carefully.

─ Then, the best thing is that you can rest after such a long trip. ─ She said, while calling the girl who was waiting outside ─ She is Ume, I trust that she will treat her properly.

A short-haired little girl approached you with a smile, bowing in respect. Naori gave her some orders, which she quickly understood. Once the woman was assured that she was done with her work, she politely said goodbye and wished that you could enjoy the attention and find a home in it.

You addressed the girl who kept her head down at all times once Naori left the room.

─ Would you like to have some tea, princess? ─ She said shakily, while clasping her hands uneasily ─ I have ordered to warm him up before he enters the room

─ Please, Ume-chan ─ You said softly, as you walked to sit on the tatami that had a table nearby ─ I would love to

The girl quickly walked in your direction, bowing politely as she waited on you. Before she decides to get up from her place, you called her.

─ I would like to share it with you, Ume-chan ─ You said, with a sincere smile ─ I would love to meet you and for you to see me as a friend.

─ Princess… ─ She said, surprised ─ But, is that possible?

─ I don't see why it wouldn't be ─ You said, as you stretched out your hand in front of you ─ I like to have a very good relationship with the people who are at my service, it's the least I can do.

At first she hesitated, but due to your insistence she finally decided to sit in front of you somewhat nervous. Which you decided to take it easy so that the girl decides to open up in due course. You shared with her a subtle conversation about your impressions upon entering the village, which she listened carefully to. Throughout that hour, you heard how Maki had finally been sent to your charge, which you wasted no time introducing to Ume and hoping the two of you will relate on very good terms. Maki's vivacious nature quickly attracted Ume, who gave an enthusiastic laugh upon hearing some anecdotes from the two of you when you were having an affair in your home.

─ I really can't wait, I'm sorry for my daring y/n-sama ─ Maki said, as he got up from the tatami and walked to your direction ─ I can't fulfill Madara-sama's order

You saw her with an expression of clear confusion, while Ume was frightened by her words that seemed to be devoid of any meaning.

─ Congratulations on your birthday, y/n-sama ─ Maki said, bowing to your direction with a smile ─ I hope you are very happy today.

Ume looked at them carefully, as she got up from the mat quickly.

─ I was not aware of it, princess. ─ She said, as he leaned next to Maki ─ I hope you have a very happy birthday

You thanked the girls with a smile, as you got up from the tatami and allowed yourself to hug each one.

─ I have to assume that Madara-sama wants to announce it at lunch, right, Maki?

She smiled as she nodded her head.

─ Don't tell anyone I told you, Ume ─ Maki said, clasping her hands together and waving them quickly ─ We were supposed to be patient before lunch, but it's impossible for me to have the birthday girl in front of me

─ I understand Maki, it would also be difficult for me to stay on the sidelines for long ─ You said, comforting her

The three of them quickly re-established a conversation about the old woman, but at one point, you yawned repeatedly, to which Ume suggested that it would be good for you to rest before lunchtime, which you agreed to without even complaining. Having prepared your futon and being stripped of your komon with the help of the two girls, it didn't take long for you to let a yukata hug your skin quickly. You stretched your body slowly, trying to remove the stiffness from your muscles before laying down and falling into a deep sleep


After an infuriating day that had left your princess fatigued, the time had finally come when she can relax and take some time for herself before the event you had planned for tonight. At that moment, which you were meditating in your office, you knew that you should take advantage of a moment exclusively to dedicate a few words of recognition to the woman who had really shone at all times, from your absence to that moment in which you were present in the clan.

His reports were precise and exact, neatly filed, and the unknowns or jobs intended solely for you were unmoved, a sign that showed you the respect he had for your position. Pulling yourself out of your thoughts, you heard the voice of the person for whom you were waiting with a certain spirit.

─ Naori, please come in. ─ You said, putting aside the paperwork and getting up from your place

The woman approached with soft steps, and before bowing, you stopped her.

─ I should be the one to bow right now, Naori. ─ You said, while doing what you said, causing the long-haired woman to look at you with surprised eyes ─ I am very pleased with your performance and hard work that you did in my absence and in Tadao's until today. I'm really very grateful, I didn't even hesitate to put you on as a substitute leader when I left.

─ Thank you very much for those words, Madara-sama ─ She said calmly ─ It is the least I can do for our Uchiha clan. I am very happy to be able to serve you in a good way.

─ Excellent, you will say. ─ You corrected her, inviting her to sit down ─ I wonder if you would like to have some sake, a tea…

─ I couldn't deny my boss a drink, right? ─ She said, cheerfully

Once Naori was seated, it didn't take long for you to deposit a couple of tokkuris on the table and pour the contents of the sake into them, inviting him. She accepted in a good way while observing you with great enthusiasm.

─ I guess I have to congratulate too, Madara-sama ─ She said, finally catching your attention, as she poured herself some more sake ─ She really is very beautiful

You smiled at the comment, taking a long drink of the sake.

─ If you allow Madara-sama to be honest… ─ She said, taking a short sip of her sake, waiting for your approval to speak, which you accepted. ─ Among all the candidates who left, I never thought that you would be the one who would get back engaged.

─ I guess it will be a surprise to everyone, right? ─ You said, laughing underneath

─ Well, I could have kept it a secret until the evening event jo He said accusingly, which reminded you of your actions in the morning, making you smile cynically ─ You really didn't feel like hiding it, huh?

─ The elders would have killed me if we didn't make a formal revelation, Naori. ─ You said, lowering your shoulders ─ Really absurd, it was the best I could do.

─ It just needed you to kiss her there in front of everyone ─ She said, while she shook her head

─ Oh, I wouldn't have wanted to provide my dear fiancée with a swoon insurance.

Naori laughed softly.

─ Seems to like that girl a lot.

─ I think so, enough to marry her, I guess. ─ You answered sarcastically, but Naori did not show any irritation, her characteristic serenity would not allow it

─ She has personality ─ She said, as she put the tokurri aside ─ They really are well matched. It seems that he has found someone to balance himself with.

You put the tokkuri aside while you found yourself looking at an empty spot with a smile.

─ Do you think so, Naori? ─ You said, with some grace ─ I'm not in love with her.

─ Should your actions be viewed as a little whim? ─ She said, raising his eyebrow with an attentive look

─ Maybe ─ You said, crossing your arms ─ She is a princess, she has a very good position… The only clan heir.

─ Talk as if you even care about titles ─ She said with a small exhale, wanting to be a laugh ─ You would not commit to something without first considering it in depth

─ It seems that everyone here is aware of what I can do or not do with my romantic relationships

─ You will excuse us, only that it is a facet which we are not used to

You bowed your head and sighed heavily. You couldn't blame them, they were so used to the repetitive memory of you denying getting married or having a family that a change of opinion provided by the arrival of a complete stranger could drive them crazy.

─ What I mean is that it's nice that you finally find someone to share your life with ─ She said enthusiastically ─ The princess really is someone who will bring joy to this house.

─ Wasn't that enough with me? ─ You said, looking at her sideways

─ You know what I'm talking about. ─ She replied, leaving no room for your little irony ─ Well, a lot of verbiage on our part, we should focus on the event tonight.

You nodded, while unfolding the parchment which you had written down some small orders that you wanted to be carried out if there was a possibility. Naori just nodded and approved each of your words, giving a few suggestions that you considered appropriate. When they had finally finished organizing everything, you sealed that scroll with your ring, allowing Naori to add her feminine knowledge to it for these kinds of events. Judging by the time, it was not long before the sun descended and gave way to sunset, which made you get up from your place and prepare to leave the office, you had a little time before getting ready which you wanted to take advantage of to to do something that was absurdly necessary to get ahead optimally with this marriage.

Personally, without any need to call a servant, you went to the room that had been destined for the princess's parents. You knocked on the door a couple of times, until Kaguya Hisao himself had displaced the barrier that separated them. You sighed underneath and cleared your throat before speaking.

─ I would like Hisao-dono to accompany me, if possible.

─ Of course, Madara-dono. ─ The man nodded slowly, without taking his gaze from your eyes.

He closed the door and walked with you to the direction you had in mind. Talking about that topic could not be in this place, you wanted to solve those problems alone with the man. This one accompanied you without opposing force, following you with his forehead held high and his eyes attentive to your movements, and for a moment, they were leaving the territories of the Uchiha district.

─ I imagine you were waiting for this moment ─ You said, breaking the silence

─ You are correct, Madara-sama ─ He replied without hesitation

The two gradually entered the forest that was part of Konoha, without leaving it. Once the distance was deemed adequate, you turned around. To face the fearsome emerald eyes of your future father-in-law.

─ You and I have problems to solve.

─ I know.

Chapter 16: Engagement

Notes:

You guys deserve a longer chapter! I hope you enjoy

Thank you very much for the comments and the kudos! I enjoy seeing you and I am very happy that you like my story, I want to thank you that you have told me that there are some errors with the pronouns in several chapters!

I will be correcting them one by one, as English is not my mother tongue, the translator makes many mistakes that I promise to correct, thanks for warning!

Also, we are already with the two babies, Hashirama and Madara have been the main ones in this chapter. What are they trying to tell us?

Chapter Text

You took a luxurious bath with various oils and perfumes whose scent was completely exotic and intoxicating. Your body completely relaxed in the bathtub, trapping you for longer than it should have, after the luxurious lunch which had been organized mainly by Naori, the one that Madara expresses his enthusiasm for your birthday in front of all the influential personalities of the Uchiha clan was really touching. His hand did not separate from yours and caused murmurs among those present, which he enjoyed with a daring half smile at your direction, making you blush strongly.

And as if that mischievous courtship had not been enough for your fiancé, it showed great satisfaction that you can share a moment alone with the elderly women who looked at you with dreamy eyes. Making thousands of comments to you about how wonderful their leader is and how excited they are for your visit, causing you to giggle a couple of times. By the time the women saw the indicated time to retire, the comments and compliments towards you were very well received by your parents, who looked at you with full pride in their eyes.

Finally you got out of the bathtub, wrapping yourself in the yukata fabric with the help of your maids who looked at you laughing, it didn't take you long to go into the room and see that your mother was unfolding the clothes, jewelry and accessories that you would be using that same night. . Once you were on the futon, a distinctive smell had caught your attention.

─ Cinnamon? ─ You said, getting drunk with its smell

Your mother nodded with a broad smile as she lifted the elegant glass container with her.

─ I know how much you loved the cinnamon perfume that Grandma wore ─ She said, with a smile ─ This is my gift.

─ How did you get it? ─ You said, with genuine emotion ─ I thought that the cinnamon tree did not grow in the clan territories.

─ Well, your mother has very good connections ─ She said, winking at you

You laughed at her words and clapped instead. Maki finished the work she had done detangling your hair, while she got up from her place and walked around the room carefully examining each of the clothes of the outfit that you would wear that same night. While Ume stripped you of the yukata to massage your relaxed body with creams to keep the skin soft.

An elegant reddish-hued furisode wooed from close range, showing off in all its glory. As tradition supposes, this beautiful long-sleeved kimono was an intimate gift from parents to their daughters to wear on the day they come of age. You knew that your father had in mind the preparation of such a gift a year ago, which you were completely excited to finally use it, plus that your mother was constantly watching over the creation of this, you knew in advance that it would be simply spectacular.

Ume and Maki coordinated wonderfully, which made you very happy, the two girls dedicated themselves to placing each of the layers of the elaborate kimono, which you waited patiently. Once you spread your arms and felt the furisode's long sleeves fall, you didn't want to wait for a moment to finally see your image in the mirror. But your mother constantly reminded you of the virtue of patience, which caused you to resoples underneath as they finished dressing you.

They quickly worked with your hair, making you into a braid that fully held the hair elegantly tied up in a bun. A few strands of hair fell down the sides of your face. Your mother was enthusiastic when you asked to decorate your hairstyle with those gold chopsticks that you had previously, you knew that it was exactly the touch you were looking for for this occasion, which everyone agreed. Elegant gold accessories adorned you ostentatiously, while your signature makeup re-established your identity.

Once they had finished with the belated preparation, you did not hesitate to run towards the long mirror that was tentatively calling out to you. Finally, when you got to see yourself in it, you blushed a little while reveling in the elegant kimono you were wearing, and you wished you never took it off.

─ Really beautiful ─ Your mother said, approaching you with a wide smile ─ The furisode suits you spectacular

─ It's truly a masterpiece, Mom ─ You said, running your fingers over the wide sleeves that elegantly billowed in the air.

─ My girl deserved no less ─ She said, hugging you gently ─ And if she had waited a little longer, we would have given her the final touch.

─ Final touch? ─ You said, something missed

Your mother moved the glass jar in her hand, which made you laugh softly. She dedicated herself to subtly perfuming your hair and neck with that sweet scent that emanated from cinnamon. At that moment, you recognized the soft voice calling you outside the room, which you allowed to pass immediately.

─ Good night, y/n-sama ─ Naori said, clasping her hands ─ You really look beautiful, it is impossible to overshadow your beauty.

─ Thank you very much Naori-san ─ You said, with a subtle blush ─ That kimono suits you spectacular, you really look very pretty.

─ Oh please princess. On this day the only one who deserves all the compliments is you ─ She said, with a grateful smile ─ It seems you have completely finished enlisting.

─ We're not all ready yet, though. ─ You said, with a smile as you straightened your obi ─ I'll wait for Maki-chan and Ume-chan to get ready to finally leave together in the direction of dinner.

Naori smiled in your mother's direction, while laughing subtly.

─ That would be lovely, y/n-sama. ─ She said, approaching you ─ But apparently, they have other plans for you.

─ What are you talking about, Naori-san? ─ You said, raising your eyebrow curiously

Naori extended a small rolled note in your direction, which was subtly decorated with a red sash. You decided to take it in your hands, and under the expectant glances of the women present, you opened the small scroll.

“Has my beautiful fiancee finished with her rigorous preparation? If so, I would like us to meet in the hallways to the right of your room. I wish to see you."

You blushed a little when you recognized that striking handwriting. As you folded the note again, wrapping it around the red belt that it was wearing earlier, dress the women present with a clear look of interest.

─ Apparently I do have other plans… ─ You said, with a nervous smile ─ I'm sorry if I can't accompany you to enlist

─ Don't worry, y/n-sama ─ Maki started, with an outstanding smile from the screen ─ You shouldn't worry about these things, right, Ume-chan?

Ume nodded with a small laugh, as she picked up the outfit she was going to wear to the event with her.

─ You neglect, y/n-sama. ─ Naori started, while crossing her arms playfully ─ I will be in charge of escorting her mother and her maids to the event hall due to their absence

─ Thank you very much, Naori-san ─ You said, while leaning in her direction ─ I think… I shouldn't keep him waiting.

Your voice came out nervously from your mouth, your emotion was evident. After a long day, the thought that you might be able to share a moment alone with Madara thrilled you. You saw yourself in the mirror one last time and you approved your image, you looked exactly how you wanted, a tender woman full of grace and power, the perfect words that you had decided to describe yourself at that moment, that resonated in your head over and over again, giving you security at all times.

You said goodbye to the women and rushed out of the room in search of them, walking in the direction of the hall. It had struck you notably that this one, compared to the hallway of your room, was very poorly lit. 

─ Hello? ─ Your voice echoed between the walls, which was surprising ─ Madara?

You decided to go into the corridor a little more, hoping that it is there. And unfortunately for you, there seemed to be no indication that a person had crossed these corridors recently. You couldn't help being curious to attack you when one of the candles that dimly lit the length of the corridor had gone out so suddenly. As you approached it, you could see again a small scroll which was decorated with a small blue belt that you took in your hands immediately.

“I'm sorry I didn't introduce myself immediately, but my wish is intact. I hope you are willing to meet me, in this way, perhaps you will become familiar with your future home. "

You looked at the scroll a couple of times, somewhat confused . But you laughed underneath as you rolled it up again, playing along with the man. What was your goal really? Maybe you would never know.

You walked down the hall, back and forth. Without even daring to enter a couple of the rooms that were in that place, when you saw a small corridor that separated in another direction, you hesitated to follow it, since it was completely plunged into darkness. But at that moment you visualized how a single candle began to light weakly, tentatively calling you. Again, the shiny headband of a scroll demanded your attention.

"Feel free to search as you please, but don't let them find you, princess."

You folded the parchment and took it with you, you began to walk the way back, but not before holding that candle in your hands, to better guide you in the rooms that you had to investigate. You rushed into the first room, which was empty. When you left, you found yourself plunged into darkness, only with the light of the candle that you had in hand.

─ What are you playing at, Madara?

You shook your head and started to enter another room. It was really getting more and more interesting. But you crossed the threshold of the door, you met the deep darkness, your feet moved almost involuntarily down that corridor, entering all the rooms that were connected, but without any success in finding the man. After a short time, you decided to lean against the wall and search the scrolls for clues.

The ink for the word "Familiarize" on the second scroll was more pronounced. What exactly did you want? You had searched what appeared to be all the rooms. For a moment, you saw that from the corner it had been completely illuminated and some murmurs from that place had disturbed your thoughts.

"─ I swear I've heard something around here ─ Said the voice, from afar"

"─ It must be your imagination ─ exclaimed the other voice, following the first one"

Hearing his footsteps more closely, you hurried into the dark corridor from which you took out the candle you had in hand.

"─ I'm not crazy, I swear I heard some footsteps ─ He exclaimed, as he entered the corridor"

"─ Naori has clearly told us that we shouldn't come here ─ Said the other, irritated ─ I don't want her to scold us because of your stupid curiosity."

“─ Well, in that you are right. ─ Said the other, laughing ─ We should go get ready for tonight "

“─ You finally say something smart, Hikaku. ─ Said the other, sighing heavily "

“─ Not without taking a little look first, who knows if it's not an intruder? ─ The one named Hikaku said, as he walked down the hall, getting closer and closer

You decided to gently blow out the candlelight to put it out, leaving you in the dark of the hall while you figured out exactly what to do. You decided to take a few slow steps deeper into that place, despite the darkness you decided to lean against the walls, bringing your hands forward, to avoid colliding with something.

"─ I can't stop thinking about Princess Kaguya ─ Hikaku started again ─ She is really beautiful"

The man's voice came dangerously close to the hallway, causing you to pick up your pace, not even knowing where you were getting into.

"─ Let's hope Madara-sama is willing to woo her ─ The other exclaimed, while following him to his partner compañero It's time for our leader to establish a legacy"

“─ You should hurry, another man could dedicate to conquer your heart. ─ The other laughed, as he stopped at the edge of the corridor that was once again illuminated ─ Also, meeting Madara-sama. I don't think he would be the right lover for that woman "

“─ And who would be the right lover? ─ Said the other with a mocking tone, still stopping ─ You? "

“─ Oh, I'm a very good match actually. ─ The other laughed proudly ─ But let's face it, Madara-sama? I do not doubt that someone can touch his heart, but it would be a matter of time before he can reciprocate "

"─ You know that after Izuna's departure, Madara-sama has left behind the concept of what a family is ..."

That name made your legs stop, and you felt guilty for that moment. You are not supposed to be listening to this. You decided to keep walking slowly, until you lost your balance for a moment, causing you to hit the wood and make a small but sudden sound.

“─ Hey! Did you hear that, Naka? "

"─ Maybe you weren't as crazy as I thought"

You hastened your steps quickly, aimlessly. Seeing the two figures entering, an absurd feeling of fear flooded your head. And for a moment, you felt yourself slowly faint from the nervousness of being found.

You could feel a hand holding your arm tightly, pushing you with it, making you feel completely lost in reality, trying to understand what had happened.

─ You're not very good at playing hide and seek ─ He said softly, you could feel the heat of his breath hitting you sensually on the ear ─ I thought I had warned you

─ I didn't think they would appear ─ You stuttered, as you lowered your head due to nervousness ─ Have they seen me?

─ Uhm… ─ Madara kissed the back of your neck, making you shiver furiously in surprise ─ You shouldn't worry about it now.

The deep hum of his breath against the skin of your ear made you shiver, causing you to lean forward, but his strong arms quickly encircled you and held you captive against his body.

─ Uh-uh. You're not going anywhere. ─ He said, as he took a couple of steps back, forcing you to go back with him

Madara breathed close to your neck, even though you tried to put your head in that direction to avoid his direct contact, the man knew exactly how to predict your movements, which caused a soft moan to come out of your mouth.

─ That's a sound I hadn't heard in a long time jo He said, leaning his cold nose against the back of your neck, making you blush because of his tone of voice

Madara caressed your waist gently, while pressing his lips against the nape of your neck. Whispering gallantly in your ear.

─ Now I have to hear it again.

If I could see you right now, it would really be embarrassing. You found yourself struggling against constant arousal and modesty, not realizing that your shaky legs were losing balance each time when the man decided to gently kiss the skin on your neck. Madara caressed your hips, pressing them boldly, making a couple of muffled moans come out of your mouth.

─ For this reason have you called me? ─ You asked, while you flinched nervously

Madara chuckled underneath.

─ The real question is… ─ He says ─ Should I keep kissing you here?

He kissed your neck once more, slower, deeper. You felt like sucking your skin gently, forcing you to clasp your legs together, trying to prevent an obvious heat from forming between them.

─ Madara… ─ You sighed weakly, while leaning your body against his fully ─ We have to attend the event

You tried to be the obvious voice of reason, but apparently the Uchiha leader had other plans for you at the time.

─ Oh, princess. ─ He said, as he turned your body in his hands, forcing you to face him ─ No event would take place without its proper host and main guest.

Having said that, the Uchiha kissed your lips.

You thought that he would kiss you roughly, demanding at all times due to his previous actions. But this was gentle, raising his hand to your cheek, caressing it with his thumb while his lips moved waiting for the synchrony of yours. The grip on your waist had decreased, barely brushing the furisode fabric. He did not go further than that, he did not decide to separate your lips with his tongue, he did not hold you fiercely. It was a soft kiss, almost innocent. The strands of her hair fell on your face, tickling you, making you smile in the kiss.

Madara slowly moved away from your lips, starting to give you quick and small kisses until he was completely separated from your lips. You slowly opened your eyes, forcing yourself to clear your clear nervousness. You had not understood anything about what had happened in the last minutes, or that sudden change in your actions, you only knew that your heart seemed to want to get out of place, and when Madara leaned in your direction again to kiss your forehead, he rested his lips for a few seconds that felt eternal, and then separated from you.

─ I've missed you.

You did not need the reflection of a light, or to be in front of a mirror to know that you were completely blushing. You placed your hand over your mouth gently and giggled.

─ That's a statement that I hadn't heard before

─ Actually? ─ He said, leaning his forehead against yours ─ Since we left the Kaguya clan, I've been thinking about it all the time.

─ Being a simple mortal, it is difficult to read your thoughts.

─ Okay ─ He said, laughing mischievously ─ I guess I should express these thoughts

You smiled, as you slowly placed your hands on his chest.

─ I wouldn't mind hearing them

─ Do you really want to hear everyone? ─ He whispered softly, while his lips brushed yours subtly

─ If it weren't annoying ─ You said, gently stroking the fabric of his chest

─ I don't know, some of them might surprise you. ─ He laughed, as he quickly stole a kiss from your lips ─ Especially if you keep doing that.

You shook your head and kept your hands stiff on his chest, causing the man to let out a mocking snort.

─ I have something for you ─ He said, while releasing his grip on your waist slowly ─ Follow me.

That said, the Uchiha slowly separated from you, you could only hear the sound of its firm footsteps hitting the wood below it.

─ This time you will not have a candle to help you ─ Madara laughed, while sliding a door which you could make visible his shadow from behind, being dimly illuminated by the moonlight, the symbol of the Uchiha clan seemed to radiate in all its splendor.

You walked towards him, each of your steps were slow and cautious, you did not want to see yourself in a shameful scene bumping into a piece of furniture in the room where you were. At the very least, you were grateful that a light source was filtering faintly thanks to the great shoji door that was covering much of the room, your feet had stopped when you felt a barrier in front of them, and you recognized what it was. The futon was fully unfolded on the floor, which disturbed your thoughts for a moment.

Where have you been?

The colors rose across your face immediately, as you sought to surround the large futon that was proudly unfurled in the room. You tried not to consider the thought that you thought was daring in your head, so you kept going, without looking away from the door. Once you reached it, you walked slowly through it, to find your fiancé being dimly illuminated with the moonlight behind him. The breeze blew his hair in the air, as he playfully gazed through those sharp black eyes, you sighed heavily, trying to control your growing emotions, you knew that Madara would take advantage of this situation to embarrass you. And you weren't willing to go back to the beginning of the relationship you had established.

To fight, it takes two people.

─ You look really beautiful tonight ─ His black eyes were fixed on yours, you could feel how they traveled every inch of your body ─ There is no doubt that you will capture the glances of everyone present.

─ That way they can see the kind of woman their leader will claim as his own.

Madara widened his eyes, it was the first time that you enjoyed and proudly referred to your new title, and his smile widened.

─ That arrogance in your tone of voice… ─ He emphasized, with a smile ─ You're already sounding like an Uchiha

─ If I'm going to be your matriarch, I must act like one.

─ I would never ask you to change your sweet personality for the power that our marriage will give you ─ He said, while taking his hand to cradle it against your cheek ─ But that alter ego of yours can give us very good adventures in bed.

You looked away from him, trying to hide your blush, causing the Uchiha to smile frivolously. He was having fun embarrassing you, and you knew that was not going to change after he was married.

─ I have certainly noticed that you try to emphasize a lot your rights as a husband ─ You said, slowly ─ But anticipating the arrival of your fiancée to her future marriage bed without having clarified the commitment, can be considered an insult

Madara raised his eyebrows, while smiling in amusement.

─ I'm sorry if my fiancée has felt insulted by that action ─ He said softly ─ But, despite being a man who would not mind talking about the private affairs that he wanted to carry out with his future wife in their marriage bed, considering that I brought her here for a mere carnal matter, it sounds really offensive.

─ You're right, drawing conclusions of that magnitude would not be very polite of me. ─ You said, with a conciliatory smile ─ We could simplify it in that it was a mere coincidence of the facts

─ Well, my real goal was for you to get acquainted in your new home, my princess. ─ He said, turning around offering you his arm

─ A very interesting way to get acquainted ─ You said, while wrapping your arms in his ─ I hope my next visit is merely to see the aesthetics of the room

─ It is really sweet that you think that the next time you will be in this room, it will only be how you visit ─ He said, starting to walk ─ Or that we will have some time to see the property of this

With a shameless smile, Madara saw your clear expression of surprise accompanied by a noticeable blush.

─ You really have a terrible vision of me.

You sighed heavily, while you shook your head trying to wake you up.

─ If so, I would not have agreed to marry you.

Madara turned his head and chuckled with his mouth pressed to your temple, trying to lift your gaze, his profile was hidden behind a light curtain of his hair.

─ Where do we meet? ─ You asked, with great curiosity in your tone of voice

─ I'm not going to ruin one of my deliberate surprises, y / n. ─ He said, as he continued walking calmly ─ You will know when we arrive.

The two of them walked in silence, as you wondered in your head and imagined hundreds of scenarios that could be formulated in Uchiha Madara's head, you just seemed to have nothing. You were expectant of his movements, but at that moment, he seemed to be watching you out of the corner of his eye.

─ You really won't let go of your alertness, right? ─ Madara laughed

─ It's the best I can do to deal with you ─ You said, smiling to yourself

Madara began to slow down, looking at you with a curious gleam in his eyes. 

─ I can't argue with it, then ─ He said, as he stopped ─ We have arrived

You looked away from him and saw a large semicircular structure rising up in your eyes. It seemed to be some kind of giant cage, which surprised you, forcing you to take a couple of steps back to try to get a better look at it. Madara let go of your arm, moving a few meters away from you as he searched for something in the darkness that surrounded them. 

─ I think this will help us ─ He said, while lighting an oil lamp by forming the seal of the tiger with his hands

─ What is this? ─ You asked, while you were approaching him

You could see his half smile, he indicated with his head that you follow him, which you nodded silently. Madara turned to the structure, lighting it with fire, showing that in front of him was a door that shared the same material as the structure. Once opened, the man extended his arm, indicating you to go first, which you did.

Once inside and thanks to the light that illuminated a considerable part of the place, you could notice that there was a beautiful tree that rose in the center. From above, hung a couple of hangers and sticks, you turned to see Madara, who was with his hand on his waist, watching you while you moderately clarified your curiosity, giving you freedom in your little exploration. To your right, you could notice a large feeder and oversized drinking trough, the decoration of the place was elegant, but it maintained a natural and wild atmosphere. And for a moment, you thought you felt a strong breeze pass near you, startling you.

As you turned your confused gaze in Madara's direction, a shadow rose gracefully on his arm, causing you to stay static in your place. A majestic hawk with a deep gaze rose proudly on your fiancé's arm, keeping expectant of you at all times.

The hawk was magnificent, with mostly black feathers, his coppery chest elegantly puffing out before you, lifting his feathers which had an elegant gradation with a grayish color at the tips. Its claws were huge, subtly digging into the fabric of Madara's kimono who was really serene to have such a raptor with him.

You approached slowly, careful to scare the bird, or in worse cases, put it in a bad mood.

─ He's a wonderful hawk… ─ You whispered, with clear emotion when the bird turned its head towards your voice.

You reached out your hand, waiting for the affirmation of its owner. Madara nodded, still watching your movements closely. You tried not to scare the bird, approaching it slowly, but once your fingertips were able to touch the plumage, a satisfied smile formed on your face.

Madara's hawk was far from shy, but he was on alert to every move made by your hand.

─ That mistrust reminds me of someone ─ Madara whispered, somewhat mocking

You shook your head, rolling your eyes at his comment.

─ Am I doing it right? ─ You asked in a light whisper, without taking your eyes off the bird that seemed to get more and more used to your touches.

─ He seems to like you, doesn't he, Sora?

The bird gently ruffled its feathers, emitting a squawk upon hearing its owner call it by name.

─ Sora? ─ You smiled ─ Very good name for such a beautiful creature.

Madara nodded softly.

─ It seems like you've never been near a hawk, princess.

─ I have always found them to be wonderful creatures ─ You stated ─ Until today, I have never had the opportunity to have one so close to me.

─ You are handling it very well to be your first time ─ He said, you could hear it pleased ─ Many do not know how to handle the bird's temperament, I have seen how several subordinates have managed to stress it easily

─ I acted on your expressions ─ You said, somewhat embarrassed ─ Don't think that dealing with hawks is my hidden talent

─ The simple act of examining the owner to get closer to their pet is really smart.

Madara winked at your direction, making you blush.

─ I must congratulate you ─ You said, looking up when placing a hand on Madara's chest ─ He really is well trained

─ Why do you think I was the one who taught him? ─ He asked, slightly surprised

─ He has a proud and elegant demeanor ─ You said, while you caressed his chest gently es He is not shy, but he is waiting for the movements of the other, characteristics that he inherited from his attractive owner

It was your turn to give a flirty compliment, which judging by her blush mixed with a slight smile, it had been very well received.

─ Falconry is quite an interesting activity He said, with some pride in his voice ─ Very complete and enriching in every way.

─ I would like to know more about it ─ You said, with a smile ─ The emotion with which you mention that topic has intrigued me

─ That request will be fulfilled, y/n. But I didn't bring you here for exactly that purpose. ─ He said, as he slid the bird on his arm and brought it closer to a perch that hung next to you ─ At another time it will be.

You nodded, while he approached you silently.

─ Follow me.

Once it was a certain distance away, you decided to catch up with it and walk in the direction it indicated. At this point, it only remained to lower the shoulders and go with the flow.

─ Was it a good birthday? ─ He whispered in a low voice, which made you nod gently, keeping your gaze focused forward ─ I have not yet given you half of the things I have prepared for you.

Your only reaction was a slight shock, did he really have more on his mind? All day you had been treated as if you were the Rabbit Goddess personified, without insulting her name, of course. In the course of the day, you had really been pampered by the people who were at the service of the Uchiha complex, who were attentive to your minimum requests. 

─ Not half? ─ You said, with a laugh in between

─ Didn't I just say that? ─ Madara asked with false confusion in his tone of voice

─ Madara, it's not necessary… You've already done a lot for me ─ You said, with a smile ─ I don't want you to bother about it.

─ Do not be modest, y/ n ─ He said, while he stopped, raising the lamp with him and lighting them both ─ If I do not consider what I have done so far enough, it is because I care that you have an unforgettable birthday in every way . I do it for you.

You were speechless as you thought Madara's words, and judging by his gaze and firm bearing, he really meant it. He really cared, which made you feel great happiness, little by little, he seemed to open up more and more to you, allowing you to know this attentive and concerned facet.

Madara approaches you, stopping your steps in front of a large wooden box that was leaning against the cage. Once he had put the lamp down with the fire to its side, it would smile cheekily at you, before turning a little behind you and covering your eyes with its hands.

─ Now you have increased my curiosity ─ You laughed, resting your head on his chest

─ Is that possible? ─ He said, with a laugh in between ─ From what I understand, it is a surprise, this is how it works

─ You have not stopped surprising me after we arrived ─ You said, with a smile estás You are doing wonderfully

Madara walked with his hands on top, your movements were a bit awkward as he stepped forward, for a moment, you felt how the Uchiha had accidentally stepped on your ankles, causing him to lose his balance with you. Once the two of them had collected themselves, you laughed softly, while the other groaned underneath.

At the end of that short journey, Madara gently asked that you raise your arms and keep them extended in front of you.

─ You can open your eyes ─ Madara whispered, while placing his hand gently on yours ─ You'll have to be very careful, we don't want to scare them.

─ Scare them? ─ You whispered

Madara had fallen silent, and a silence had filled the air. You slowly opened your eyes to find four whitish chicks sleeping peacefully in the warmth of the straw that surrounded the presumed nest. While a beautiful red-necked hawk was attentive to your movements, with a position of defense to its young, its attack caws were consistent, you could not make an inappropriate movement.

─ Relax… ─ Madara whispered, guiding your hand movements

The keen eye of the bird immediately imposed itself on your eyes, as you decided to get closer. With Madara's help, your hand was subtly placed on the animal's head. Leaving it static for a few moments.

─ Mom must be comfortable with your presence

After a couple of minutes, the bird rested gently in the nest, showing no signs of aggression.

─ Just how I said ─ The complacency in his voice had been a reassurance for your tension ─ What do you think?

─ They are beautiful babies ─ You smiled, with great emotion ─ Congratulations mom...

You were clearly excited, the babies slept peacefully with each other, they were so small and defenseless, just another wonder of nature that you had the great luck to be able to observe.

─ Mizu and Sora have brought very beautiful young ─ He said, with great pride ─ I have been waiting for this litter of chicks, unfortunately I have not seen them hatch.

─ How long do they have? ─ You whispered, leaning on his chest ─ They are so small...

─ According to Naori, they were born the day I left ─ He said, wrapping his hands around your waist, bringing your body closer to him ─ Tomorrow they will be 10 days old.

─ I must congratulate you, grandfather. ─ You said, with a slight laugh ─ Congratulations on your grandchildren

─ Our grandchildren ─ He emphasized

You blushed gently, while you looked up, meeting his eyes in that position, without detaching yourself from him.

─ Will you train them? ─ You said, with a smile

─ Well, three of these little ones will already be reserved for their respective owners ─ He said, with a sigh

─ Three? ─ You said, something curious ─ There is no owner for one more?

─ Yes there is ─ He said, while pressing your waist affectionately ─ I'm seeing it right now.

Your eyes snapped open, your fiancé's soft expression and his certain enthusiasm at seeing how you startled in your grip had fully affirmed his words. It didn't take a couple of seconds to turn around in his grasp, take his face gently with your hands to give him a soft and long kiss. Before you parted with him, you made sure to leave an affectionate trail of kisses on his cheeks, making him laugh for a moment.

─ I suppose I could get used to this jo He said, with a slight blush on his cheeks ─ You seem to have liked my gift.

─ I loved it ─ You said, with a wide smile ─ How have you thought about it?

─ Since you will be very far from your family, I understand that you want to communicate personally with them. ─ He said, while stroking your waist ─ Besides being able to help you with the correspondence, I have no doubt that one of these little ones will be a great companion for you.   

─ Will I be able to train him? ─ You said, with a nervous emotion ─ Would you help me?

Madara laughed softly.

─ Do you think I would miss the funny show that you will give me by training him? ─ He said, with some malice ─ I couldn't miss it for anything in the world.

─ You've been putting up with saying a comment like that, haven't you?

Madara nodded.

─ Happy birthday, y / n ─ He said, with a warm smile

He kissed your forehead gently, cradling your body in his arms and the warmth of his body.

─ Have you decided which one will be yours? ─ He said, underneath ─ I have to put the identification ring

─ Should I decide on one right now? ─ You said, somewhat shocked ─ I couldn't disturb them, they are sleeping so peacefully ...

─ It is better to put the rings on it at this time of its life cycle ─ He said, while raising his hand and gently stroking your back ─ I did not want to call the owners of the pigeons because I would like you to be the first to choose

You gently pulled away from him, nodding at his words.

─ It's so difficult… ─ You said, laughing underneath ─ I wish I could have them all

Madara pinched your waist for a moment.

─ If you want it, just ask me.

─ N-no! ─ You stuttered, with a laugh ─ It was just a silly comment.

Madara rolled his eyes, while laughing.

You diverted your attention from your fiancé to see the little pigeons that were resting peacefully due to the heat of the environment. They were curled up and your heart gave a little pang, really baby animals made you have a childish behavior, they were so cute that you could not decide easily. From your mouth you only emitted a few little babbles to the babies. Were you acting ridiculous? Yes.

Was there a reason? Yes.

Once you saw the little ones from every possible angle, a lump squeaked softly as he settled in with his siblings, with Madara's permission, and under Mom's expectation, you brought your index finger close to the babies. After a few seconds, the one who had moved between his brothers, touched your finger gently in the middle of his dream. So small, so soft.

You felt it was a sign when he cradled his little head on your fingertip.

─ It seems that the little one has done your job in choosing ─ He exclaimed, with a certain tone of mockery

─ I must admit that if it was up to me, maybe we would have stayed all night ─ You said, with a smile

─ I wouldn't mind being with my fiancee in an aviary all night alone ─ He said, as he approached the box and looked for something in it ─ But we have a lot to do tonight

You sighed underneath, as you looked in the direction of the little one that rested gently on your finger.

─ Let me put the ring on it ─ Madara asked, while carrying the corresponding object

You nodded, while he gently approached the pigeon. You put your hand away so that he can do it quietly, which surprised you when you saw Madara's careful treatment of the little one. Despite the fact that he had woken up when he felt him move his leg to place the ring on it, your fiancé was able to deal with the little bird, preventing him from becoming stressed or startled in surprise. It was an activity that you thoroughly enjoyed, and once Madara had finished, he brought the little boy closer to his siblings and quickly calmed him down, bringing him back to his peaceful sleep.

─ Really impressive ─ You said, while smiling in his direction ─ Is there anything else I should know about you?

─ Time will tell, princess. ─ He said, while extending his hand to your direction ─ It is time to retire and go with everyone present

─ Will we have taken a long time? ─ You said, somewhat embarrassed while holding her hand

─ Don't worry, y / n. ─ He whispered, while holding the lamp with his other hand, and they walked calmly towards the exit ─ All this was already planned, do not think that I have thought about attacking your diplomatic image

You shook your head, laughing at his comment.

─ You are terrible, Uchiha Madara.

Madara guided them to the exit of the aviary, quickly he dedicated himself to closing the door of this and turning off the lamp he had in his hand, leaving it in the place where it was previously. The night had cooled down considerably, the clouds had cleared moderately, granting that the moon can shine on you lovingly. They both walked in silence, simply contemplating the night sounds of the garden. The stars were shining in the night mantle, and the cold currents of air forced Madara to wrap you in his arms again until they were able to approach the door of his room.

─ Tonight has started wonderfully ─ You said, once Madara had completely closed the tatami in his room ─ I…

Madara turned to you, waiting for your words that were left half.

There were no words to describe how grateful you were at that time. Just your heart had been beating stronger and stronger throughout the night, you felt like you could faint at any moment.

─ Yes?

You mustered all your strength and approached him, wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him against you. You kissed him, hard and passionately, you caressed his hair with your hand, losing yourself between each one of them and stirring them under his touch. Madara responded quickly as he grabbed your waist, you could hear that a small sigh had come from his lips due to the caresses you were providing to his neck. You opened your mouth shyly, while trying to do something to conquer dominance, which this time, Madara did not fight for her. His tongue begged for entrance and you opened your mouth to meet yours. You bit his bottom lip, earning a growl from him.

That passionate kiss turned into a desperate one, Madara seemed to go crazy when listening to how in the middle of the kisses you emitted soft moans, making his caresses become more and more heated, gently brushing with his fingers under your breasts. Everything seemed to slow down as he deflected his burning kiss and down your neck, breathing in the scent of cinnamon. My skin seemed to burn under his slow caresses and the feeling of his mouth on your neck kissing him with such fervor was intoxicating, on the other hand his hands were touching you gently, slowly and tenderly, making you unable to contain the muffled moans that you had tried to hide. .

But once you felt how his knee had been subtly supported on your crotch, you decided to slowly separate yourself from him, grateful that the room is in total darkness.

─ Not yet… ─ You said, between gasps ─ I… Eh…

Madara stroked your cheek slowly.

─ I understand ─ He whispered softly ─ We shouldn't rush things, right?

You nervously laughed at his words.

─ You're right. ─ You said, with a certain spirit

─ Well my princess, we have an event to attend ─ He exclaimed firmly ─ Let's give them an announcement to remember

You gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

─ I'm sure they will.

The two of them left the room with their hands clasped with each other, when walking through the corridors that were dimly lit, you could feel an aura of serenity that it gave off. The two of them walked together until you could see Naori's knowing smile at the entrance to the corridor which they exited.

─ Judging from your expression, you've waited a long time for us ─ Madara said, looking at Naori

─ You told me yourself that it would take time ─ She answered, softly ─ I see that everything has gone well

Madara nodded, pleased.

─ I imagined it coming from you ─ The purple-haired girl nodded, as she approached you ─ We should accommodate her a bit for tonight's event, y/n-sama.

You blushed because of her comment, you did not doubt that you were a bit untidy due to all the previous events.

─ Then I leave them alone ─ Madara said, as he cradled your cheek with his hand ─ Send me an announcement through Naori when you are ready to introduce yourself

You agreed to his request.

─ See you there ─ You said, with a smile

─ I'll be waiting for you ─ Madara said, and then kiss you firmly ─ We will continue with the pending at another time.

Under Naori's surprised gaze, Madara turned and left, leaving them alone. You turned to Naori, who had her hands on her hips, raising an eyebrow in amusement.

─ Didn't you tell him that he has lipstick on his cheeks?

You laughed at his comment, while winking.

─ It can be.


After a couple of occasional greetings from subordinates approaching you, and clear confusion seeing their somewhat shocked expressions. You decided to take it easy and leave the room for a moment. Finally the place was already completely filled with the guests of the high Uchiha race, and your princess was waiting for your orders to begin the real function tonight. You leaned against the wall of your office and looked away in the direction of the gunbai that was elegantly placed in its corresponding place.

─ I've been looking for you ─ Said the familiar voice, as he entered the room

─ I thought you were very busy in your conversation with Hikaku ─ You said, while sighing heavily

─ Jealous, perhaps? ─ Hashirama laughed, as he approached you

─ From Hikaku? ─ You said, raising your eyebrow ─ Not that I was so desperate

You laughed, while Hashirama shook his head.

─ Well, he told me something interesting ─ He said, with his characteristic smile

─ Does Hikaku say interesting things? ─ You asked, with false surprise ─ Like what?

─ You have told me something about your leader ─ He said innocently ─ Apparently the Uchiha leader has a secret lover.

When he said the last, he opted for a childish pose, as if he was whispering a secret in your ear. His whisper between laughter had made you blush slightly, as you decided to roll your eyes and listen to his nonsense.

─ Old news, everyone in the clan theorizes that I have a relationship. ─ You said simply, while shrugging your shoulders ─ For something tonight's event, right?

─ In the same way, leaving y / n lipstick on your cheeks has increased the rumors of their relationship. ─ He said, with a laugh in between ─ You haven't tried to hide it, have you?

You were surprised at his words, and quickly made your way to the shelf next to your personal desk, nervously searching for a small mirror that you had stored. Once you could see your reflection and the fading reddish trail on your cheeks, you flushed furiously, as you carved your face against the sleeves of your dark kimono, hearing Hashirama's loud laugh from across the room.

─ Apparently y/n really liked your gift ─ He said, with a certain mischief ─ Do not try to get over it with her before your marriage

─ Hashirama! ─ You said, with some embarrassment ─ It is not your business to know what I do or not do with my fiancée

Hashirama leaned against the wall, laughing softly.

─ Do you need help with that? ─ He asked, with encouragement

You turned around and gave her a look of clear irritation, which she quickly understood that you didn't want you to come near. In the same way, you blushed due to his slight fear when seeing your expression of few friends, really, you would never tire of it.

Once you finished cleaning your lipstick, you watched your face for another red ink framed on you.

"─ Damn woman ─ You thought"

Once you were standing next to Hashirama, you decided to cross your arms and lean next to him, in complete silence. The two of them had a fixed gaze towards the only candle that was in the room, the flame increased in size and illuminated the sector more.

─ You will make the elderly very happy ─ The Senju began, with a smile ─ Who would expect Uchiha Madara to finally announce his engagement?

─ I know, maybe they will die due to surprise ─ You said, with a certain gloomy laugh ─ and / n has been filled with compliments all day, apparently in the clan they do not stop talking about her and her beauty.

─ Normal, you haven't seen your fiancee, have you? ─ Hashirama replied, with false offense ─ It's a dream come true that a woman can tolerate you, you really are very lucky, Madara.

─ I know, I'm the worst. ─ You said, while gently pushing it with the side of your body ─ I have not invited you to the ad to insult me

Hashirama laughed out loud, looking at you sideways.

─ Have you already thought of a date for your wedding? ─ He said, with some enthusiasm

─ I have thought about September 11 ─ You said, firmly ─ I would be assuring Amaterasu's blessing, I have no interest in waiting until November

─ Next week you will be a married man ─ He said, in a soft whisper ─ I should rush my speech then.

─ Are you really going to say something? ─ You said, with a mocking laugh ─ I don't see that it's necessary.

─ Hey! How nakodo and your best friend, it's the least I can do ─ He said, enthusiastically ─ Are you ashamed of me?

─ A little, maybe a lot if you were drunk at the time.

Hashirama elbowed you, with an offended look.

─ Have you thought about the guests? ─ He said, as he gathered himself next to you

─ Yes, Hashirama. I promise you that I will invite Tobirama. ─ You said, with some heaviness

─ Did you think I was going to argue about it? ─ Hashirama laughed enthusiastically

─ It's something you would say. ─ You sighed, with a malicious smile

─ Well, I've thought of someone else. ─ He said, with some discomfort ─ I have invited Princess Mito to come to Konoha before its inauguration.

You opened your eyes in surprise. Hearing about Princess Uzumaki was rare in all cases and in any context. You knew very well that you were not very to his liking, and that Hashirama was in an uncomfortable marriage position that had not finished convincing him. The Senju had a very good relationship with the princess, you were always aware of his constant correspondence with his future fiancée, but you knew very well that he had not been able to develop a passionate or loving feeling towards the red-haired woman. In the same way, he had not seen her in a long time, and given her age, perhaps she could surprise him in their future meeting.

But Hashirama was a special case. He was a man in need of strong emotions in his heart, he dreamed that someone could reach him through feelings, and despite the fact that Princess Mito was a woman enlightened in all senses, she had not yet managed to reach his heart. Which surprised you, since Hashirama was a very open man emotionally, all his relationships were deep and meaningful, for someone with so much love to give, not being able to fall in love freely caused him some suspicion.

To be honest, you were still angry about the not so distant past. Despite the fact that the Senju had denied you a thousand times that dark thought that you had felt in your heart, you were suspicious of it.

You felt used, even though you weren't.

You wanted that. 

A blush formed on your cheek when you saw the cinnamon-skinned man with an attentive gaze on your expressions.

And suddenly, the smell of cinnamon from your beautiful fiancée's neck seemed to blend into the atmosphere.

They looked so much alike.

─ You know that Princess Mito will be very well received at my wedding ─ You said, awkwardly, trying to avoid her gaze ─ Maybe our women can make friends with each other

─ It would be impossible for them not to be ─ He laughed, not bothering to hide the fatigue in his voice ─ Maybe and / n it will lighten the negative thought that Myth has of you.

─ I don't doubt it ─ You said, while looking at a blind spot, trying to avoid extending the conversation

Again a silence flooded the room for a few undesirable seconds. Until the Senju who was discouraged, seemed to swallow his bad vibes and act as if nothing had happened, activating his well-known defense mechanism.

I did not want to worry you.

─ I'm done with our gift for y / n ─ He commented, enthusiastically ─ Can't you guess I have increased?

─ You're right, I can't get it. ─ You said, turning your face to his direction, finding your cheeks puffed up as a sign of annoyance ─ Tell me what it is

─ I won't tell you! ─ He said, with a challenging smile ─ You'll see.

─ So will you let me wait? ─ You said, with false sadness ─ No way, I'll have to get used to that

They both laughed.

─ I have already asked to hide your personal gift from the view of everyone present, when you want to give it to and / or, just ask Ume to bring it to you

─ You have been a sun in helping me hide it ─ He said, with a grateful smile ─ I would like to have a moment alone to give it to him.

─ Don't worry about that, you know you can talk to her at any time after dinner.

Hashirama genuinely smiled.

After a short conversation, the two returned to the living room. It was time to start the show.


The feeling I had when I saw my princess stand in front of everyone, with courage and determination in her eyes and with a beautiful countenance that expressed love and serenity, was completely indescribable.

When you had seen her walk down the hall in that malicious game that you formulated, you could not help but think that she was more beautiful than you had been able to witness before, and you felt somewhat jealous to know that she monopolized the attention of everyone present . The word "Beauty" seemed to take on a new meaning, you had to resist the urge to take it away and go back to what they had started in your room.

The long sleeves of her red furisode fluttered with every movement she made, and unlike all the clothes she had worn previously, this one was tighter to her body, showing without any problem the perfect curves of her body, leaving nothing to do with it. the imagination.

She looked like a full-fledged woman, and her kimono made that very clear.

For a moment, you could swear you saw Hashirama blushing heavily upon seeing your fiancée. It was not for less. It looked completely perfect. You would be offended if any of those present were not engrossed in the presence of the Kaguya heir.

You took her hand gently, kissing her gracefully and bearing the proper demeanor for the goddess personified. Y / n's cheeks were dyed an adorable reddish hue, as she smiled subtly and bowed gracefully. Once you turned to everyone present, had to gulp a few times and prepare to speak, you were shocked. And the cinnamon elixir that the woman emanated did not help your nervousness, you felt fragile, and very hot at that moment when remembering the soft moans that she granted previously.

─ Good evening everyone ─ You started, while you cleared your throat ─ Thank you very much for joining me tonight

All eyes were on your direction, expectant of your words. In the front row, were the parents of y / n, who were watching you attentively in the company of the clan elders.

─ As you know, we will end the birthday of our beautiful guest, the princess y/n. ─ You said, while you sighed to give a little pause in your prayers ─ But we have a new reason to celebrate tonight

Hashirama gave a genuine smile at your direction, giving you a thumbs up animatedly. Tadao met Naori at the other end, with a serene expression, waiting for the words they already knew. y/n, she gently squeezed your hand, prompting you to speak.

─ Princess Kaguya y/n and I have decided to get engaged

Saying that, you saw multiple jaws drop in a huge sign of surprise. The crowd began to applaud slowly, before turning into a total applause, filled with howls and congratulations. The elders of the clan embraced your future mother-in-law effusively, while the younger women nodded with a graceful smile. The men fully congratulated you, and you could see how Hikaku seemed to descend into madness as he shook Tadao with some rapidity, assuring him of clear dizziness.

─ That's great news, y/n-hime ─ The leader of the Uchiha elders smiled ─ I'm sure we all have many good wishes and high expectations of this union

─ I hope I can respond to the Uchiha clan satisfactorily at all times ─ The princess said, with a tender smile ─ I will endeavor at all times to fulfill beyond your expectations

Once the princess had said those words, she knew it was up to you to blend in with her in the crowd, enjoying the attentions of those present, who were very excited to learn minute details of the engagement and the future wedding. By giving the exact date of this, you could see how all the guests began to flutter like butterflies around you, the couple of the moment. Although you do not like to deal diplomatically in this kind of excessive and tiring cases, the princess seemed to handle it calmly and serenity, being polite and elegant at all times, her interest and her treatment of others was genuine.

Dinner time had arrived, the dining room doors were opened and everyone went to taste the meticulously prepared dishes. With the help of Tadao, you ordered a considerable portion of okonomiyaki to be served between the dishes, making y / n smile widely and enjoy the food like a little girl, her eyes were shining softly and that had softened your heart when she caressed your knee with animated expression. The food was plentiful and a display of luxury meant to impress our visitors. At the other extreme, Kaguya Hisao's gaze had met yours for a moment, and a nod to your direction made clear the new relationship in which you had stayed with the man.

You nodded to your father-in-law, while looking away.

At the end of dinner, exactly at 11 o'clock, you waited patiently for everyone present to disperse in the gallery, to make way for the social event. You ordered to serve a good quality sake, on the other hand, Tadao personally asked to interpret some melodies with the shakuhachi in honor of your fiancée, which you accepted with great emotion. The princess hugged Tadao tenderly, thanking him for the detail.

Once you made sure everyone was busy enjoying the event, you shared a knowing look with Hashirama. Calling him animatedly, and allowing him to enjoy his company with the princess.

Meanwhile, you had something to do.


I inhaled and exhaled deeply, mentally preparing and rehearsing what I was going to say. However, when y / n started to get curious and impatient, you decided it would be best to put it in whatever way occurred to you at the time.

But you couldn't help but rush against her and hug her quickly, spinning her a couple of times in the air, and her cinnamon smell along with her sweet laugh seemed to dissolve into the air.

She was beautiful that night, you couldn't help your clear blush when you saw her enter the scene. Holding her in your arms had been deeply shocked, and the feelings you had hidden at that moment seemed to want to manifest, which you should avoid.

You slowly put her on the ground, but she seemed not to want to let go of his embrace. Her head sank into your chest, and you could hear sweet words from her that had crystallized your eyes for a moment.

"─ It makes me very happy to have you here, Hashirama"

Once you had forced yourself to separate from her, after holding her in your arms for a considerable amount of time. You were able to delight in their tender expressions.

─ I have prepared this gift solely for you ─ You said, feeling nervous and animated at the same time ─ I know that you are under many strong emotions continuously, and I believe that this friend will be able to help you relax in moments when you need it to meditate things.

You took a couple of steps away from her. Behind the furniture that was in that room was your gift, and you wrapped it in your arms, to lift it up proudly.

A small bonsai, leaves dark on the inside and light on the outside. The tender sapling was gracefully rising, eagerly waiting to be cared for and grow under the sweet gaze of its future owner.

She opened her eyes and they shone brightly, her smile widened and her fingers gently touched the leaves of the small tree. She laughed fondly when she saw the ribbon in a bow, and saw the hand-carved wooden pot with her name on it. Which made you blush when you saw his fingers gently pass over the inscription.

─ It's beautiful ─ She exclaimed, with a big smile ─ It's really sweet!

She jumped instead.

─ I love it, Hashirama ─ SHe said, while holding your arm tenderly

─ In one of our conversations you were curious about my hobby ─ You said, while you blushed softly and laughed ─ What better than to share that passion with my best friend!

They both laughed softly.

─ Always so attentive, right? ─ She whispered, with red cheeks ─ You will never cease to amaze me

─ Are you happy with your gift? ─ You said, with some enthusiasm

─ How could it not be! ─ She exclaimed, with false offense ─ He is charming, I will be very happy to be able to take care of and be a part of this art.

─ Bonsai represents balance and peace of mind with yourself ─ You said, with great enthusiasm ─ You can use it to meditate when you feel very overwhelmed! Taking care of it will bring very good vibes in your life ...

─ Now that I will be matriarch of such an important clan, with various obligations… ─ She said, with a nervous smile ─ This gift is the one, you have really thought about it, haven't you?

You nodded pleased to her direction, she did not take long to approach you slowly. She tugged on your sleeve, asking you to lean in for a moment, and as she did so, she tenderly kissed your cheek.

Her touch burned on your skin, and had made you completely nervous. You saw her beautiful sharp eyes in her signature red makeup, and you felt weak at her closeness. You had to be very strong not to rush into her, it seemed to be a completely impossible mission, so you were the first to separate yourself from her.

Luckily, you heard Madara's voice in the distance, which prompted you to call out to him effusively, causing the princess to panic upon hearing your inquisitive call. Madara was startled too, approaching you with a confused look.

─ What's wrong, Hashirama? ─ He said bitterly ─ Even in the land of lightning they could hear your screams

─ I have already given the gift to the princess! ─ You said, with a nervous smile, trying not to overthink the above things ─ How are you?

Madara looked at the bonsai closely.

─ Cute, I hope you can help her take care of him ─ He said, appreciating your gift ─ Hopefully this one does not die soon

─ Hey! ─ The princess said, with some reproach in her voice ─ I will take good care of him!

─ He doesn't say it for you, y/n ─ You said, with a funny look of annoyance at Madara ─ He says it for him, it's a bunch of bad vibes for the little tree

Madara crossed his arms angrily. The princess laughed at your comment.

─ Am I wrong, Madara?

─ y / n, ask me why I am still friends with this Senju ─ Madara said, ignoring your comment ─ I have forgotten the exact reason

─ Why do you love me, brother! ─ You said, hugging him animatedly, lifting him from his place

Madara complained effusively asking you to put him down immediately, the princess was laughing uproariously, enjoying the show.

─ I'd better retire before causing a new clan war ─ You said, winking in the direction of the princess ─ I wouldn't want to disturb the couple on their big day

─ Rather, you could focus on making sure “That” is prepared ─ Madara said, as he adjusted his kimono

Your head seemed to click at that moment.

─ You are right! ─ You said, animatedly ─ Wait for me in the garden outside the gallery! I'll be right back!

You withdrew quickly from the place, without giving any of the two present opportunity to allow you to speak to you or exchange a word.

You couldn't be there for long.

You had to calm down, Hashirama. Curse!

Why was it so difficult?


─ Hashirama and you really have a very interesting friendship. ─ She said, with a smile

─ Do not take into account any of the words of what he says ─ You joked, while you subtly scratched your flushed cheek ─ He is a scoundrel

─ How do you? ─ She whispered, with a smile in between

You met her gaze with a grim smile.

─ There is no one like me.

Y / n's smile touched mine tenderly, casting a knowing smile that seemed to have been reserved only for me. My eyes crinkled and I laughed softly, enjoying her closeness as I wrapped your arm around her, pulling her closer to me. And taking her to the garden that was outside the gallery where all the guests were.

Hashirama soon joined us, as he had promised. Calling everyone present in an euphoric way causing an obvious commotion to those present, seemed not to care at all, Hashirama placed his strong hand on my shoulder, while excitedly indicating the first flash of light that rose in the air.

At that moment, everyone present who was in the gallery, quickly left to enjoy the show of colored lights that had formed in the sky. Every possible size and color burst into what had been a night sky.

You saw y / n's eyes out of the corner of the eye, which seemed to glow with excitement, watching the show with a wide smile showing whitish teeth. A flashy red burst out loudly before a flashy burst of orange subtly decorated it, and you could see all of it reflected in his eyes. Hashirama laughed softly, as you returned your attention to the color show.

I must admit that I was vaguely aware of the excited exclamations of surprise from all the people behind you. At that moment, all that mattered to me was the happy gleam in y / n's eyes and Hashirama's enthusiastic laughter echoing in your ear. Just the three of us under the stars, the colored lights, and our home, Konoha.

And your heart warmed next to your cheeks.

─ It's really amazing ─ y / n whispered, while leaning her temple against your chest

─ The blues are really pretty ─ Hashirama indicated, while his hands pointed to the sky with a smile

─ I decided for them ─ You said, with pride

─ Ah, of course ─ Hashirama laughed ─ What did we expect from the great Uchiha Madara, except perfection?

y / n chuckled, you saw how she raised her hand and indicated one that was rising swiftly in the sky.

─ The combination of the red with the yellow sparkles is really beautiful ─ She said, with a smile

─ Well, that was Hashirama's doing ─ You said, holding her in your arms ─ With some help from me

─ The best for last ─ The Senju indicated, as he rubbed his hand on your shoulder

─ You work wonderfully together ─ she said, with a smile ─ As if it were the work of fate.

You blinked a couple of times, the blush on your cheeks deepening. Hashirama turned his gaze to you with nervousness on his face, laughing at y / n's comment.

─ We cannot deny it ─ Hashirama said, while his eyes creased softly as he outlined a tender smile 

The three of them froze before the final show, the outbreak of fireworks began to fade into the air, accompanied by loud cheering and applause coming from behind you. But you still didn't care.

You just felt how your dark eyes shone, reflecting the last colors in them, taking your breath away.

y/n she moved from your arms, slowly she was in front of Hashirama and you, with a wide smile and her slightly rosy cheeks, she approached us both and with her small arms she surrounded us, remaining in the middle of us while she held us in a hug.

─ I don't know how to thank you

His voice sounded shocked, I felt my chest tighten as the warmth of his embrace and the closeness of Hashirama stirred your feelings in that moment, leaving you paralyzed. Lost in your movements.

─ It's nothing, y / n! ─ Hashirama said, wrapping the two of them in his strong and long arms, clasping them against his chest ─ We want you to be happy, don't we, Madara?

Hashirama's face stayed a considerable inch from you, the princess was in the middle of you, and she tightened her grip on both of you.

─ Yes

You stuttered when issuing that statement, and before saying anything else and exposing yourself, you decided to completely lose yourself in the embrace, you closed your body with that of your beautiful fiancée and that of your best friend.

You were nervous, surprised and clearly ecstatic.

You couldn't help but wonder if this should be considered the paradise promised by Amaterasu herself. Your heart was beating fiercely that night, the warm sensation of their bodies against yours plus the fragrance of cinnamon that emanated from their bodies, completely intoxicated you.

And with it, a feeling blossomed that winter night.

Chapter 17: The Expected Day

Notes:

Holidays finally, after resting, I am back to writing!

I love writing this and getting deeper into Madara's feelings, what can I tell you. I'm weak.

Thank you very much for the comments and congratulations! I enjoy watching them and I am very happy that you like my story, I want to thank you for telling me that there are some mistakes with the pronouns in various chapters! I still need to correct all of them.

Enjoy!

Chapter Text

Yesterday had been a slightly calm day, since that afternoon the commitment would be legalized before the families of each one. What had happened previously had been social events, but this time, the dowry would be delivered. That night you looked radiant with a beautiful furisode that the Uchiha seamstresses had prepared for that occasion, seeking to find your comfort at all times, since from now on, you would wear costumes made by them. It was light blue with dark blue and white flower designs that unfolded throughout the fabric, its main characteristic was that it was rich in embroidery and dyes that ran from the neck through the arm to the long sleeves of the kimono.

The moment your mother had told you that this would be the last outfit with the Kaguya clan's crest, you felt somewhat overwhelmed.

You understood that the "Yui no Gui" was a ceremony in which the groom's family gives different symbolic gifts to the bride's family as a way to show respect and gratitude by uniting the two families in a marriage that would last forever. That night you found yourself sitting in the company of your parents and your cousin, Madara was in front of you only accompanied by the eldest elder of the Uchiha clan because his parents and direct relatives had passed away. Although he was serene at all times of the meeting, you could notice how the brightness of his eyes faded progressively as they mentioned the names of each of his deceased relatives in an act of respect for their memories.

At that moment, you tried to maintain a soft comforting smile to try to reach the eyes of your fiancé, hoping that he can cope in a better way. But he decided to avoid eye contact at all times, which put you off. But you stayed strong, somehow. Maybe you didn't know what had happened in Uchiha Madara's life, but at that moment you decided to stay strong, you believed that he needed it and you were willing to do it with all your heart from now on.

On the large rectangular table that separated them, were the numerous gifts with the due distinctions between the families.

In those moments of silence, your father had turned to your direction, looking at you with those eyes that made you remember the beautiful days of your childhood which you took refuge in his arms as his beloved little one. When he took your hand and joined it to Madara's, expressing his happiness to their union which was blessed before their families, society, before the gods who you believed and yourselves, a slight tear had slipped down your cheek.

Apparently something had happened between them that you were completely unaware of.

So, the event as such had started. Your father leaned on the tatami, with his forehead pressed against it, while expressing his thanks and the honors he had received as a father, offering the due dowry, consisting of seven distinguished elements that made known the gratitude of accepting you as his wife. To which your mother, reclining in the same way as your father, offered two more items that were of utmost importance, making a total of nine gifts.

The meaning of the nine gifts was to symbolize the happiness they would have in their married life. At that moment, Madara and you ceremonially rose from their seats, carrying in their hands the main objects in the exchange. Being observed in silence before those present.

Madara presented you with a beautiful golden obi with white flowers embroidered on it, which mainly signified female virtue. While you gave him the hakama that would be used by him at the wedding, as a symbol of fidelity.

After that, they exchanged a "Naga-Noshi", which was a dried clam representing longevity in their lives.

In the third gift, your father stood up next to the old Uchiha, handing him a "Kinpo-Zutsumi", which was the amount of money exchanged as a gift for the ceremony. While in the fourth gift, it was Madara's turn to turn in the direction of his father and give each other the "Yanagi-Daru", which was the sacred sake to share in this solemn gathering.

Once the elders sat back down, they continued exchanging gifts between the two of you. The fifth gift was a "Surume", which was the turtle shell that signifies the strength of the marital union. In the sixth gift, it was your mother's turn to get up and hand it over to Madara, this was a "Katsuo-Bushi", which was a valued spice in the kitchen, which was to wish the couple a lasting marriage.

The seventh gift, and one of the most important. They exchanged “Suehiro” with each other, those fans that they opened from end to end at the same time, making clear to each other their mutual desire to spread an air of happiness until the end of their lives, suggesting a better future.

It was the most beautiful fan you had ever seen. You blushed tenderly when you saw your name carved into it, with the new surname that you would adopt in no time. Madara softened his face and gave you a soft smile, to which you returned a silent thanks, causing a slight blush on his cheeks.

Once the two left those fans on their respective sides of the table, they exchanged the eighth gift, which was the "Konbu", a kind of seaweed to mainly ensure fertility and the desire for a healthy and large family. When saying the meaning of that gift, you blushed violently, while the Uchiha leader looked at you with a daring smile, hindering your movements for a moment. You knew that Madara would never stop being him, his shameless audacity, along with his sharp black eyes, left you defenseless.

You laughed internally at the memory.

Finally, the ninth gift was a "Shiraga", which was a white linen thread, which mainly symbolized strong ties and cooperation in married life, looking forward to the years to come, until their hair turns white. and very long.

Once the two of them finished exchanging gifts, they sat down at the tatami again, lowering their heads in respect. Your father and the old Uchiha began to serve sake in the tokkuri for each of those present, exchanging the glasses and placing one for each of those present.

Your father extended a tokkuri, along with the old Uchiha.

─ The meaning of “Yui no Gui” ─ The old man said slowly ─ It is the abundance in the benefit in favor of a full, prosperous and lasting union around the bride and groom here present.

─ Just like our country of Fire that is surrounded in its four cardinal points by the sea and blessed by the great mountains around it ... ─ Your father continued ─ We are grateful for this change in our lives, to benefit everyone and unite as one family. 

─ For the bride and groom! ─ Elder Uchiha exclaimed

─ For the bride and groom! ─ Those present said in unison.

Before Madara's sweet smile and passionate gaze, your tender blush showed that you were overwhelmed by the happiness that shook you. You couldn't hold his deep dark eyes in front of your gaze, it was as if perhaps, you could communicate with him telepathically.

In one of those words that had been exclaimed after the ceremonial rite, you heard how the old Uchiha finally gave you the new surname which you would adopt in a few days, causing Madara to gaze at you with a subtle provocative smile, while savoring the intonation of your new identity.

You saw how his lips moved slowly naming you silently, as if no one, only you, should understand.

The sensations that the tour of his gaze and his malicious smile provoked in your body were too erotic and intimate to try to describe them. You flushed furiously as you felt your pulses accelerate more and more, and in a desperate attempt, you sought to control yourself through your reasoning. Looking down and taking a deep gulp of sake, trying to ignore the daring Uchiha who was laughing underneath at your reactions.

With less formality, the old Uchiha ordered some delicious sandwiches called "mochi" to be served on the table, which they began to enjoy while talking relaxedly and letting themselves be carried away through multiple conversations between families.


You were sitting on a small bench in the wide garden that stood proudly before your eyes. You were trying to concentrate on your reading of that scroll that you had perched on your lap, but after a long morning trying to memorize the multiple names of the personalities that would attend your wedding, you just wanted to breathe a sigh and rest.

The time seemed to have passed slowly since the night in which the two most powerful men in the shinobi world had embraced you in their bodies in a firm embrace. On that very night, before falling into a deep sleep, you could not even allow yourself to extinguish the only candle that was in the room. You turned numerous times on your futon, your heart did not stop beating at full speed and your cheeks burned with his blush as you diverted your gaze to a small box which you kept your belongings. And among them, a white cloth with a stamped family symbol stood out, reminding you of the past.

Your nerves increased every morning when your eyes opened and you remembered everything you would have to do before the wedding. The days began quietly as you adapted to the respective schedules and routines of the servants of the complex, trying to make a good impression on them, but once it was noon, the real fun began.

During those days, your afternoons were quite busy, due to the dignified and meticulous preparation offered by the Uchiha clan authorities. The elders of the Uchiha clan strictly spoke to you about each of the customs and traditions, taking you with them to each of the places that were within the district, so that you could become familiar with the people. As you walked through the streets of the Uchiha district, you could see that they were proud of their family crest, since they had it stamped everywhere, which made you smile softly, you could see that they were people proud of their identity. When greeting people, you could see how they looked back at you with a certain wonder in it, and more than once you heard murmurs at your address.

Especially a couple that made you curiously funny.

"─ Madara-sama has finally gotten someone to deal with him."

"─ She must have a stronger character than Madara-sama ..."

Oh, you clearly wanted to keep that image. To your satisfaction, and the irritation of your future husband.

You couldn't stop laughing at the memory.

In addition, you could not forget those subtle and short meetings that you had with each of the clan leaders and their wives, you knew that you had to be receptive at all times, and despite the fact that this is considered by others as a simple symbolic fact demonstrating the Unity of the ties already imposed before your arrival, the truth is that you were quite excited to talk with each one of these people and flood yourself in their lives, listening to each of their thoughts and ways of seeing the future.

With the mere fact of inviting them to your wedding you were already very happy!

You were really excited about the future. You could feel Madara and Hashirama looking at you sideways with soft smiles on their faces as they listened to you speak to the allied clan leaders.

You had to go a couple of times to the Uchiha clan tailor so he can take each of your measurements to start making the wedding dress. The afternoon that the tailor had finished taking your measurements and started sewing your dress, you had to go immediately since he had requested your presence for a small rehearsal regarding the first part of the large kimono, which you agreed with enthusiasm. Once you had the first layer on, he sent his assistants to cover any kind of mirror in which you could reflect, since there was nothing more that excited the old tailor than the idea of seeing your face reacting to the kimono when it is perfectly finished.

You laughed affectionately at his request, accepting it without problems, despite your desire to see each of the stages of your wedding kimono. At the time the tailor was putting the second layer on, you could hear Madara's voice from outside your dressing room, as he had apparently arrived for his kimono rehearsal.

Quickly, the old tailor had prevented Madara from approaching the room you were in by blocking the passage from the door. The helpers lined up in front of you, trying to cover your fiancé's field of vision.

─ But you have summoned me at this time! ─ Madara exclaimed from afar, somewhat irritated

─ I'm sorry, Madara-sama! ─ The tailor wailed nervously ─ It's the first time in years that I have made such an ambitious shiramuko! I have gotten carried away by some arrangements and without thinking a couple of hours had passed!

─ I do not doubt that the princess y/n will wear a perfect shiramuko ─ He said, while sighing deeply ─ For that reason, I cannot look bad if I will marry a beauty of such renown, or am I wrong?

You blushed at his words, while the girls laughed playfully, making you more nervous in the other room.

─ Call me when you are done with the princess ─ Madara sighed ─ There are many things that my fiancee and I must work on, Yasuhiro. I don't want to sound rude to you, but you must respect the imposed hours for rehearsals.

Although it sounded somewhat harsh, Madara was right deep down. You were somewhat sorry if your fiancé had affected that almost childish emotion of the old tailor when it came to your kimono, but at the same time, you knew how important time management was, especially with the event that was continually on his heels. Said and done, Madara withdrew from the place, without first saying goodbye to you in the distance.

The few times that you had shared with Madara some moments "alone", he had let you know that he was helped mainly by Hashirama and Tadao at all times regarding his personal preparation, while each financial move that would be made about the wedding and the Administration of the guests was solely advised by him. You could see him a little more tired, and you lovingly reminded him that he could always ask for help, since he couldn't be juggling his leadership position and as a boyfriend. But he, in his great pride, refused.

What will you be doing right now?

You caressed the skirt of your houmungi, smoothing it out. Your attention turned to the brothers who were playing animatedly in the garden. Madara had had a ball brought so that they could play and have fun, which the two little ones took advantage of satisfactorily. They were running after her animatedly, while laughing among themselves, enjoying their game.

However you returned to your thoughts. In which your mother, your aunt and Saori guided you at all times, helping you by lightening the obligations you had regarding everything that concerns the wedding and your new obligations that you should gradually choose to be the matriarch of the Uchiha clan. Especially Naori, who helped you in things that were not under her obligation that had been imposed on her, you really enjoyed the moments of relaxation that you could share with the Uchiha girl, and you were sure that after time, you could become very good friends with the pelimorada.

On the other hand, Hashirama seemed not to want to end his work as a nakodo, since he was aware of each of the actions that Naori carried out together with your mother regarding the wedding preparations, especially, he wanted to help out with the decoration. And I wanted it to be a surprise for you!

You had laughed again. Hashirama had taken your mother, your aunt and Naori to the gardens that were in the Senju District, to choose from, according to his words.

"Beautiful flowers that instead of dulling you, their only function would be to highlight your beauty."

You blushed slightly when you remembered the Senju's words in the presence of the women, who shared a look of amusement.

─ y / n-chan! ─ Kai exclaimed, snapping you out of your thoughts suddenly ─ Let's play!

─ y / n-chan is studying, do you remember Mom told us that she is busy? ─ Taki replied to his little brother

─ Why do you have to study the names of your guests? ─ Kai complained, while gently kicking the ball in the direction of his older brother ─ It is impossible to learn the names of many people in one day!

─ y / n-chan will be the wife of the leader of the Uchiha clan, it is important that she knows the names of Madara-sama's friends! ─ Taki remembered, as he returned the ball to him in a soft kick

─ Madara-sama has many friends ─ Kai complained, while sighing ─ Do we also have to study?

You laughed at that conversation, while you put aside the parchment that you had in your lap, getting up and walking in the direction of the children.

─ I do not see that there is a problem in resting a little ─ You said, with a smile ─ Pass me the ball!

The brothers squealed excitedly, you saw how each one moved considerably away. Kai, who had the ball at his feet, slowly kicked it in your direction, which made you smile as you stopped it with your feet. Accepting to be part of their game in order to get some rest.


Lately, you had noticed how you looked at a y/n in a different way. It was subtle, some detailed and specific details had caught your full attention, causing you to feel some small sense of emptiness throughout the week. You missed seeing her genuine, carefree smile, so radiant and wide. You walked along the corridors, yearning to meet her and exchange glances, but in the course of minutes you seemed to have resigned yourself. It's probably busy, and you're wasting your little rest time by wandering aimlessly.

All of y / n's relatives were spread out in the gallery, minding their own business. With the exception of his father and cousin who were at that time in the Senju district at the request of Hashirama, to coordinate mainly on the textile production of the Kaguya clan and its trade in Konoha.

You greeted those present politely, thanking you that they only shared a few trivial words due to their busyness. You asked about your fiancée, as you had been surprised by her absence, and from what you knew, the Uchiha elders would meet her before dinner, but they were a couple of hours away.

─ If you want to see her, you are in the garden reviewing the guest list ─ Exclaimed her sensei, while she was having some tea ─ My children are accompanying her so that she does not feel alone

─ Thank you very much, Takeda-sensei ─ You replied, nodding gratefully at her address ─ I'll go find her right now, if you'll excuse me.

─ Oh! Madara-sama ─ The man exclaimed, again ─ If you would allow me, I would like to talk to you before dinner

─ I don't see any problem, let Tadao know when I'm ready ─ You said, avoiding your look of curiosity at his sudden request ─ I'll wait for him in my office

─ Thank you very much, Madara-sama ─ He said, nodding while blowing his steaming tea ─ See you then, I don't want to take any more time from you.

In your little dismay, you kept walking. Trying to put aside the thought about the future conversation with the Kaguya man. During his stay, you could not share many words with him, to be exact, you had not been presented with the opportunity to be alone with one of the most emblematic warriors of the Kaguya clan, you recognized his power and strength, the times in which their clans clashed, you could see great value in their spirit. You considered him stronger than his leader, even. Life itself and the battlefield had shown you that your thinking was not wrong.

As you walked through the garden, you heard that the brothers immediately named you, with an enthusiastic smile on their faces. You responded immediately, greeting them from your small distance while you approached them, at that moment, the person you were looking for appeared before you, with a smile.

Your eyes instantly went to y/n, she was standing next to the two brothers, playing with the ball that you had given them since they had arrived in Konoha so that they could entertain themselves. She wore a blue-gray houmungi, which was adorned with white flower patterns that came from her obi. Although her hair was kept tied back, a few strands remained on her face, adorning it with simplicity.

She reacted to your prompt closeness, turning to you with bright eyes, her features softened, but you could see that her eyes were shining a little less, due to the fatigue of the whole week. Even so, her image seemed almost divine, not even fatigue took away the beauty of this woman.

─ y / n ─ You said as you approached her address ─ Are you having fun?

Being in front of her, you quickly grabbed her by the waist before she can even respond and brought your lips to her forehead, giving her a small kiss.

─ M-Madara… ─ she stuttered, her cheeks were decorated in a soft pink

She was nervous. You couldn't help a smile, apparently your gesture had taken her by surprise.

─ You look beautiful ─ You whispered, in her ear ─ The colors of the Uchiha clan fit you perfectly.

─ It's a very beautiful color ─ She replied, with a subtle smile ─ Yasuhiro has done a great job when it comes to my clothes.

─ Even so, something else is missing to adorn your beauty. ─ You said, with a slight smile as you raised your hands from his waist to caress his back ─ And that something is the symbol of our clan.

She smiled gracefully and shuddered under your touch

─ Patience is a virtue ─ She said slowly ─ The day will come when you will see me walking from here to there with the symbol of the Uchiha clan

─ I'm really looking forward to that moment

You said, with a soft smile at her tender expression.

─ If you are not busy… Do you have time to be with us? ─ She asked shyly ─ Only if you want, of course

─ I would love to, princess ─ You replied, while nodding politely

You offered your arm and she tentatively entwined her hands in it, caressing him lovingly in the process.

─ How was your day? ─ Asked y / n, while resting his temple on your arm

─ Good, but it was too long ─ You sighed, heavily ─ I would have preferred to be here with you

Y / n's face flushed softly at the statement, and he couldn't help but smile.

─ I've missed you too ─ He murmured softly

─ The wedding is tomorrow ─ You remembered, while emphasizing in your words ─ Spending time with you is much more pleasant than having anyone else bothering me

She laughed tenderly as they walked around the garden, which despite being going through this cold autumn, seemed to be keeping up perfectly. Your gaze drifted and your attention turned to the Kosumosu flowers , which were in their maximum splendor as it was their favorite time of the year.

You stopped for a moment, to the woman's surprise. You bent down in order to pluck a flower from its stem, leaving it in the perfect position to gently place it over her ear. She blinks softly at your action and her cheeks soon reddened furiously, causing you some tenderness.

─ It matches your outfit perfectly ─ You said, trying to tease her ─ You could ask to have a hairpin made for you.

─ Where did that comment come from? ─ She said, with a soft laugh ─ Must you be worried about my ornaments?

─ Maybe ─ You hummed idly, while you winked veo I see no reason not to take my idea, you really look very beautiful with that flower decorating your hair.

His eyes deeply found you, with a clear mischievous look at your previous comment. You knew that he had not believed your miserable answer, and his smile gave away that he was about to want to play with you, and you would gladly accept.

─ You're right, don't even doubt that I won't consider your suggestion. ─ She said softly ─ Even so, it's curious considering that among so many flowers, you would have particularly chosen this one.

You raised your eyebrow, something funny.

─ Do you think I did it for a specific reason? ─ You said, softly

─ I remember my words in the not so distant past ─ She said, with a smile ─ If you are referring to, I do not believe in coincidences.

A small click had refreshed your memory, while your gaze darkened at the memory of your fiancée walking away from you in that vile flirtation at their last meeting.

─ Oh, it was quite cruel that day. ─ You said, as you turned in his direction ─ I'm sorry if I don't remember his words, I was quite thoughtful at the thought of his earlier rejection.

She laughed wryly, as she stroked your arm tantalizingly.

─ I hope you didn't take it too personal, Madara-sama ─ She said, slowly as he looked at you mischievously under her thick eyelashes ─ Understand that as a princess, such a docile response to your provocations would not have been correct of me

─ Even so, you wanted to kiss me at that moment ─ You said, as you extended your free hand and placed it on her cheek, to gently caress her lips with your thumb ─ How I would like to do it at this moment.

─ I'm not stopping you, then jo He said, while sighing slowly ─ Unless you want to wait until our marriage

─ To hell with that.

That said, you hungrily lured her to you, no matter much the fact that they were exposed in the garden. You jumped on her and the moment you caged her against your body, she gasped perhaps in surprise or pleasure, your lips were going to deposit furiously on hers, but you heard in the distance the scream of the brothers in full play , calling out to them with enthusiasm, which made you stop.

─ This time I was not the one who interrupted him ─ She said, with a mischievous smile ─ But I owe it to you, I will take that message to return it to you on our wedding night.

Your face felt warm at his sudden comment, as you breathed slowly.

─ I see that the wedding keeps you anxious ─ You said in a whisper ─ What is your enthusiasm for?

─ Well, I have many things to think about ─ She admitted, with a smile ─ The wedding night in one of them.

He had the luxury of fanning himself into an unseemly reply, which made you smile fully in surprise.

─ Don't you feel this is an inappropriate comment?

─ If you think it is inappropriate, I will avoid sharing it from now on

You raised your eyebrow, curious

─ And shut up your true thinking? ─ You said, squinting ─ I don't want to censor the true intentions that my fiancée has for me

─ Oh, I wouldn't think about it every moment ─ She said, slowly ─ It depends on my mood, right now I'm teasing you by seeing the weakness of your manhood.

─ You really are a sassy one.

─ I learned from the best.

She winked at you as she freed herself from your arm, to head down the path towards the brothers who were calling out to them with more intensity. You had this young woman ahead of you, your princess, your fiancée. At that moment you wanted to fill her with affection, kiss her without any meaning and take her away from everyone to commit each of the lustful thoughts that could cross your head the moment you have her in your arms.

She in her virginal innocence gave herself the pleasure of playing with you and tempting her luck, but you would not know if she was capable of facing you at the moment when you can face and lead to exposing her in your world of sexual carnality so suddenly, but not you. she was leaving the options so easy to keep her composure the first night the two of them consider each other like a newlywed couple.

As a man, you have never rejected the presence of a female throughout your life. As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, you couldn't help it. After a long day on the battlefield, covered completely in a layer of sweat, you would go crazy with desire at the end of the day, with the feeling of wanting to satisfy your most basic need in male vice. Coming from a clan that burns like wildfire was quite exhilarating, self-control was really difficult when women called your name in a daring moan. You could never refuse, and you were always very careful with regard to those women, you did not seem interested in them carrying a child, so you worried first-hand that they receive a class of medication. They agreed, so you never had a problem abandoning them after those casual encounters, you were unaware of their whereabouts after the battles started exclusively with the Senju clan.

Even so, from deep inside, you felt that with y/n you wanted to do it differently. You wanted to do it well, formal, legal and everything in order before Amaterasu, society and themselves. She deserved that and much more.

You followed her footsteps animatedly as you watched her hug the siblings with enthusiastic laughter.


You saw him with pleading eyes, while you caressed the bench where you asked to extend his company.

Madara with a sigh in between chose to sit next to you, remaining silent as they looked with a smile at the children who shouted euphoric in their innocent game. Perhaps neither of them knew what else to say, and apparently they were only looking for a moment in which to share their company in peace and quiet, with nothing or no one to remember their due obligations from that hard week. You glanced at him, noticing that he had a somewhat tired expression, remembering that he stayed up late the night before due to a meeting he had to attend with the clan leaders after the ceremony between their families.

You looked away and observed carefully how her long hair was held in a slightly fallen ponytail, which still allowed you to appreciate the length of her hair. To this day, you've never seen him wear his hair up, which momentarily surprised you. His hair was very beautiful, and with the naked eye, you could see that despite being somewhat messy, it was well cared for. You laughed softly at a future vision of you combing your husband's hair. 

─ What's so funny? ─ Madara said, as he lightly placed his hand on yours ─ Do I have something on my face?

─ Oh! ─ You said, due to the surprise while you blushed gently ─ Well, I was struck by the style you have chosen today for your hair.

You smiled, pointing in the direction of the ponytail that fell down her back.

─ It has made me some heat in the office ─ He answered, softly ─ That's why I have decided to pick it up.

─ If it makes you so hot ... Haven't you thought about cutting it off? ─ You said, with a laugh in between at the idea

─ You mean I don't look good with long hair? ─ He asked, while looking at you carefully

You shook your head in denial, laughing in the middle.

─ I love your long hair ─ You admitted, with a tender smile ─ Anyway, if you decided to cut it, it wouldn't change my vision of you.

─ And what is that vision? ─ He smiled, while caressing your knuckles

─ That you are very attractive ─ You whispered, while winking playfully

It was Madara's turn to laugh softly.

─ I have had long hair most of my life ─ He said, as he slipped the headband that gathered his hair, pulling it out I have no problem with it.

─ Not even in battles? ─ You asked, curiously

─ That's a matter of knowing how to move ─ He said proudly ─ Having long hair is not any kind of excuse 

─ Know how to move? ─ You asked, with some curiosity ─ Even so, how could you prevent the opponent from grabbing your hair and doing a trick on you

─ Has it happened to you? ─ He asked, with a certain malicious smile

You blushed in embarrassment at the memory of your first workouts, while nodding your head.

─ But you don't have that long hair compared to mine ─ He said, as he watched you closely

─ My parents had decided to cut it before the omiai ─ You said, while you arranged some strands that fell on your face with your free hand ─ It is a traditional cut, not so short, not so long.

Madara studied you for a few minutes, with a look of attention. You bowed your head with a confused smile, waiting for him to say what he seemed to have in mind.

─ Have you considered letting it grow? ─ He finally said

─ Sure you do ─ You said, with an animated smile ─ I always had a personal desire to leave it as long as the Rabbit Goddess…

─ And what has prevented you? ─ He asked, with a soft smile

─ My workouts ─ You said with a bit of pity ─ I could never coordinate the movements with my long hair!

You laughed at the memory of a little girl being pinned down by Takeda-sensei due to her hair. That despite having him tied up in a ponytail, there were times when he had no luck in avoiding those movements of this to win in battle.

─ I suppose I will have to personally consult those anecdotes with your sensei ─ He said, while narrowing his eyes with a malicious smile

─ Are you so interested in hearing how many times I've failed? ─ You said, falsely offended ─ On top of having the nerve to embarrass myself in front of my sensei!

─ Sure, why not do it? ─ He said, while lowering his shoulders ─ There is nothing that interests me more than knowing your performance as a kunoichi

─ And may I know the reason for such sudden fervent interest in my performance in combat? ─ You asked, raising an eyebrow

─ Maybe he is considering helping you deal with it ─ He said, as he extended his hand to caress the strands that fell back on your face ─ And so, you could fulfill your wish

─ Help me?

He tightened his grip in response, his smile widening satisfactorily.

─ I won't tell you yet ─ He said, with a malicious tone of voice

After a small conversation with small provocations and laughter in between, Tadao was looking for Madara, reminding him that they had matters that they had to attend to immediately. He looked at you tiredly, as he explained that he should withdraw, however before they got up you caught him in a hug, pulling him closer to you, you could feel how Madara's breathing lightened as he held you in his arms, caressing your back gently.

As they parted, her faces were kept at a minimum distance. You giggled nervously when Madara kissed your forehead gently, as she subtly caressed her waist. You could hear from a distance the surprised expressions of the siblings you were watching, along with Maki's enthusiastic laughter as she tried to entertain them on the other side of the garden. Once you realized that the children had been distracted, you pounced on your fiancé and gave him a tender kiss, full of feelings and longing.

The wait seemed eternal and you did not see the moment in which you can do this without so much fear or suspicion that it is inappropriate in the eyes of others.


You found yourself in your office, awaiting the arrival of your curious guest. Tonight, you were sure to have finished each of your pending obligations so that you could be sure in each of your future actions tomorrow, the administration of things was important, especially with this matter just around the corner.

Tomorrow at this time, you would find yourself married. With a new person and a new life to create, and you would not be content with not starting your new reality in the most efficient and neat way possible. Also, you wanted to be with her and give yourself the rest that you both fully deserved, so you didn't want to leave any loose ends or have any worries about your work life.

─ Madara-sama ─ The man called, as he entered the office ─ Good evening, I am very grateful that he had received me

─ I will always be available to my in-laws ─ You said, with a serene expression as you arranged the documents scattered on the table ─ Please sit down.

The man nodded simply, as he sat across from you.

─ Tomorrow is the big day ─ He started, while coughing softly ─ It is really admirable to see the way in which he handled everything related to this great event with such devotion, his work has simply been impeccable

─ Thank you very much for such compliment, Takeda-sensei ─ You said, while nodding ─ Being my wedding and also worrying about the liking of my fiancée, I must not let anything escape my hands

The man watched you silently.

─ y / n has really captivated you, hasn't it? ─ He said, while crossing his arms ─ I'm sorry if my comment goes out of tune.

You denied.

─ It hasn't been out of tune, I really don't have to hide my high esteem for the princess. ─ You said, calmly

─ I understand that this is the first time in years that a man from the Uchiha clan has to marry a woman who is not of the same bloodline. ─ He said softly ─ It must be because of the Kekkei Genkai, or am I wrong?

You stayed cool to the conversation, trying to study his point.

─ Like the Kaguya clan, we have been very strict when it comes to the blood inheritance of the Kekkei Genkai. ─ You said, while stretching your back in your position ─ Despite this, the purity in the blood does not completely ensure anything, how you must know.

─ Indeed ─ He concluded, as he looked away to the side, keeping silent for a moment

He seemed to be formulating the words in his mind.

A few seconds later, the man focused his gaze on you again. The determination that showed in his eyes made you intuit that he would make clear a resounding thought that was bothering him.

─ Madara-sama, how will you know, I am someone very close to y / n. ─ She started, sternly ─ I can almost consider her a daughter of mine, with all due respect to her father, of course. I have guarded her for many years and have taught her everything I know, even more. His desire to know the world and to become strong put me in a condition of not knowing the limit of abilities. Even I had to see myself being a student.

─ We never finished learning, right? ─ You said, with a certain smile

─ Not at all, I have to fear for not having taught him beyond what you are used to seeing. ─ He said, letting out a long sigh ─ You will understand that our Kaguya clan has a very rigid tradition and teaching.

You raised your eyebrow, somewhat surprised.

─ Still, in the little he knows about the ninja world, I can assure you that there is no one as skilled in kenjutsu as his fiancée. ─ He said, with a small smile forming on his lips ─ I consider her to be a genius, or more. At his young age, having learned to manipulate all shikotsumkyaku techniques to perfection is something more than enviable.

It wasn't hard for you to admit that your first impression of your fiancée's ability really did look powerful. And it was not that it surprised you, she was the imposed heir with the title of her Kekkei Genkai, a skill so morbid and interesting at first glance, the simple fact of imagining your fiancée with that bone armor protruding from her body with a look of decision, aroused great interest in you. And the moment she had given you part of her weapon to dance with you in symbolic display of her abilities, the simple fact that she had moved gracefully and without hesitation had been glorious.

It had so much potential that you wanted to work personally.

─ How I said. ─ He said, clearing his throat ─ I have to bow down and acknowledge your abilities, you together with Hashirama-sama have really been the gods personified on the battlefield, as a warrior, having fought against you has really been an honor.

─ In the same way, his name became widely recognized among the lines of my battalion. ─ You said, nodding respectfully at his statement

─ Despite loving my clan with madness and devotion, I think it's time to give my little student confidence and grow. ─ He finally said ─ y/n does the right thing to leave and separate from the Kaguya clan. Her true reason for life has arrived, and being enclosed within four walls is not the vision I have had about her future.

The man finally sighed.

─ I would like you, Madara-sama. Take the position of teacher, I would like you to instruct her in what I could not. ─ He said, with heaviness in his tone of voice ─ Make him know the real ninja world, do not put limits on his knowledge. I know that will make her happy.

So this was it. You felt very surprised, it was the first time that one of your thoughts had not had any relation to the final result. However, a proud smile was drawn on your lips, you could not deny that that thought remained in your mind since the first time he cut your neck with that bone blade with such subtlety. He paused, waiting for your answer.

─ Don't think I have not taken it into consideration, Takeda-sensei ─ You said, with a smile ─ Even so, the simple fact that you had molded her in such a way to get a recognition of her powers gives much to acknowledge. The simple fact that she had been a genius was largely due to her instruction.

The man nodded, with a grateful smile.

─ I will be more than honored to be her teacher.


Getting a good night's sleep the night before the big day that had everyone waiting was almost impossible. You felt so nervous about tomorrow that you could not finish relaxing completely, to the point that late at night, you had to call Ume and ask her to prepare a tea that can alleviate your cravings so that you can sleep fully . You regretted waking the young woman by that event, but she smiled fully and reminded you at every moment that you did not have to worry about it.

While you were waiting for Ume's presence in your room again, you were surprised to find your mother heading to your address carrying a tray with her which carried the steaming tea that you had requested to solve your insomnia problem.

─ Mom? ─ You said, softly ─ Why are you here? I thought you were resting ...

Your mother smiled as she set the tray on the small table in your room, leaning back to sit opposite you.

─ Do not think that the mother of the bride can rest peacefully the night before the big day ─ She smiled softly ─ I heard Ume's footsteps down the hall, so I went to her and asked her to take care of this

You joined your mother with a smile, as you took the glass in which the tea was in your hands, taking a small sip of it after having gently blown it. The strong smell of that drink had caused you to form a grimace of disgust underneath, which you hoped your mother did not notice.

The two of them were sharing a soft silence, until your mother had been the first to break it.

─ How are you feeling, darling?

─ Nervous, but very excited. ─ You said, with a smile ─ The cravings were leaving me without sleep

Your mother laughed softly.

─ That reaction is perfectly normal. ─ She said, as she extended her hand on the table, putting it over yours ─ Would you like to talk about it?

─ I didn't think I was going to react in this way, I thought I had everything under control… ─ You laughed, somewhat embarrassing ─ Now I am scared, but I'm very excited. I don't understand myself!

You sighed heavily, while tilting your head from side to side.

─ Have you talked to Madara about how you feel? ─ She suggested, while smiling

─ A little, we haven't had much time with each other ─ You said, sorry

─ You could write everything you feel and then give it to him ─ She said, with a smile ─ Surely he also has concerns in his heart and does not know how to say it

─ I don't want to bother him with so many worries ─ You said, sorry ─ Maybe he can take it as an offense

─ Why would I do it? ─ Your mother asked, something curious

You sighed underneath, as you ran your fingers through your loose hair, brushing it.

─ I know that Madara has great affection for me ─ You started, slowly ─ But I am afraid that I will not be enough for him, or that I will not be able to return what he offers me.

You sighed underneath as you continued.

─ This whole week has given me many things to think about ─ You said, with a certain nervous laugh ─ Everyone expects great things from me! And me…

You pressed your hands into the hot pot while avoiding not showing yourself vulnerable.

─ Madara is an impeccable leader, the entire Uchiha clan has genuine respect for him. ─ You said, below ─ Is getting married an impediment? What do I have to do as your wife? What role will I have in your life?

You lowered your head, while you glanced at the tea.

─ What role will I have in the history of the Uchiha clan?

There was a short silence, your mother quickly reached out her hand and placed it on your cheek, caressing it.

─ Your education has been impeccable, you have come out perfect in each of the impositions that the norms of society consider venerable ─ Your mother began ─ But that never guarantees anything in life, y / n.

You saw her with a big surprise in your eyes.

─ Yes, they are very good tools, but they are not worth it if the user does not take advantage of them. ─ She emphasized in her words ─ Nobody teaches us how to cope with married life. Each couple is a different world.

Your mother gently stroked your cheek.

─ I have also suffered from those worries before marrying your father, everyone expected a lot from me as heir to the secondary branch of the clan. They made me believe that that was my goal in life. ─ She said, while smiling softly ─ You are a wonderful woman, y/n. I'm not just saying this because you are my daughter. Have you seen all the stigma they have on you within a week of meeting you?

You smiled sideways at that question you knew the answer to.

─ It is normal that you feel fear, your life and everyone's life has radically changed in less than a year. ─ She said ─ But at the same time, I know that you will learn to cope with it over time, but you should not do it alone, I assure you that Madara, apart from a great leader, will be a great husband for you.

You blushed softly as he spoke, but remained silent.

─ You should be honest with him, why would he mind listening to you? ─ She said, with a smile ─ We are talking about the man who has faced your father's bad mood to make you happy.

You laughed at his statement, while remembering it.

─ Madara has done countless things to please you. They've only had a busy week for obvious reasons, but they never stopped keeping an eye on you, and you know it. ─ She said, while straightening the hair that fell on your face ─ There will be weeks when you may not be able to share time together, how there will be times when you cannot even separate.

She sighed.

─ I know they will be happy together, y/n. You should not rush into anything, you will adapt over time, and there will be good people who will help you at all times. ─ She said, with a smile ─ The relationship with Madara will really start from the first day they wake up together on the futon, their relationship will have its due tests by opening up and really getting to know each other.

Tears slid silently down your cheeks.

─ You will be an impeccable matriarch, better than me and even your grandmother. You are part of a new generation! The first main branch princess to marry a person from a different clan!

It seemed like your mother was holding back her tears and sobs in her throat.

─ I am very proud of you y/n, I will never tire of repeating it.

The butterflies were beginning to churn inside your stomach, most of the doubts in your head seemed to dissipate into the air and move away at that moment. Even though your mother always reminded you how proud she was of you, you knew that you would never tire of those words. You felt safe, you moved slowly on the floor and crawled to hug your mother, hid your face on her shoulder, while she gently caressed your back.

They stayed that way for several minutes.

─ You need to rest as much as you can before tomorrow ─ She said, while moving away from your embrace ─ If you want to write a letter to Madara, you know that I can take the trouble to deliver it to him without problem

You nodded at your mother's words.

─ Could you get me up earlier than the entourage? ─ You said, with a shy smile ─ I would like to rest and be able to write the letter in the morning

─ Then drink, honey. ─ She said, while laughing ─ The tea won't work if you don't drink it hot. Judging by your expression, you've tried to avoid it.

You snorted underneath and laughed, you couldn't fool your mother. You winced at the smell of the herbs that made up the tonic, it had a strong and bitter aroma that came from it. The liquid was dark green in color and had a molasses-like consistency, causing you to see your mother looking for help in her eyes, which was immediately denied.

There was no escape, you had to drink it.

You gathered your courage and sipped your tea long, choking on the bitter taste. Your mother shook her head underneath, forming a smile, while gently stroking your hand, trying to calm you down a bit.

You coughed a few times, it really was disgusting.

─ You didn't think that a drink that would help you sleep would taste very nice, did you?

─ I assumed it would not be very appetizing ─ You admitted, while wiping your mouth with a napkin ─ I hope I never have problems with insomnia again

After sharing a short conversation with your mother about the composition of the tea, you felt your eyelids lighten.

─ I think it's taking effect ─ You muttered, while slowly eyelashing ─ How strong is this thing?

─ Rest, honey. ─ Your mother smiled, as she got up from the tatami and went to your direction ─ Maybe this is the last time I can tuck you on the futon.

Little by little, you felt how your mother had slowly helped you lay down on the futon that was behind you. He wrapped you between the sheets and smiled when he saw how your head sank heavily into the pillow, seeking the rest of your body. She caressed your face lovingly, and the last thing you could do was smile at her gaze.

─ Tomorrow you will shine, my princess y / n. ─ Your mother whispered, shocked ─ Tomorrow you will get married!

After that, you slept soundly all night.


The day that had everyone on their heads had finally arrived. That morning, even though the tea worked satisfactorily, there was no problem waking up from your dream and being able to write your letter. Moments after your mother had picked it up, you decided to close your eyes and enjoy the few minutes you had left.

You blinked a couple of times when you heard the enthusiastic voice of your aunt flooding the room, as she opened the curtain that was in the great door, causing the slight rays of the sun to bother you a bit, causing grunts of disgust at the drastic change of the atmosphere.

The women present laughed animatedly, you saw how quickly Maki had prepared the breakfast tray which they were going to share, which consisted mainly of fruits and seasonal desserts. Quickly the women sat in front of you and tasted the food, talking animatedly about all the planning for today.

─ Where are the children? ─ You asked your aunt, while you were taking a bite of a strawberry ─ Won't they come to join us?

─ They are with their father ─ She smiled, lowering her shoulders ─ I have prepared them to show their respect for the purification ceremony of our future son-in-law.

─ Of course, the shubatsu has to be celebrated in a couple of hours… ─ You remembered, while yawning slightly  ─ Hopefully it is not boring, they will have to wait a long time for the ritual to finish

─ I have promised you that if you wait without complaint, I would let you stay up until dawn at the party ─ Saori answered, with a mischievous smile ─ Clearly they will not hold out

─ Who knows! ─ Your mother replied, with a laugh in between ─ Being y / n's wedding, I doubt they want to miss a second of it!

─ I rely on facts, Akiko. ─ She said, while extending her hand and looking at her nails haughtily ─ After hearing their dear uncle Hisao say a word at the party, they will fall fast asleep.

─ Saori! ─ She replied with false annoyance, while laughing ─ How bad can it get? That shameful…

Your mother blushed slightly, as she covered her mouth lightly with her hand, avoiding a laugh.

─ At least it will work as a strong somniferous ─ Your aunt replied, winking at your direction.

And so the morning went on, with the women talking and sharing their company amid laughter and various anecdotes. Perhaps this would be the last time you can feel their presences so naturally, without thinking that in a couple of days. You would be completely alone without your family.


Time seemed to go against you, for a moment, you felt that you had no time to do absolutely anything that you had planned. You had gotten up when it was still dark to personally prepare some things that you wanted present on this important day in your life.

You left the corridors slowly, and as you walked to that room, you felt your steps getting heavier in its proximity. You sighed a couple of times to stop and gather your courage before walking through the shoji door that rose before you, and once inside that room. The smell of the confinement and the dust had taken over each one of your senses, making you retreat in your steps.

You weren't planning on staying in that room for long, you just had to get a few things out of there, you repeated yourself numerous times. You entered slowly and you felt the heaviness of the environment on your shoulders, causing your breathing to shake considerably. The futon was badly folded, as if its previous owner had no time to accommodate it, except for the weapons hung proudly on the wall, covered in a thick layer of dust.

You walked over to the piece of furniture that stood at the side of the room, dusting it off with your hands. Above this was a headband that was intended to hold the hair of its owner, you bit your lip and tried to avoid that vision. When you opened the drawer, you could see how some cobwebs had risen in it, but that did not stop you rummaging with your hands in search of what you had in mind. After a few minutes, you had found it.

You picked up with you a couple of sheets that had the faces of the ghosts of your past stamped on them. You ran your hand against the image, dusting it off and finding yourself with a wide smile and challenging eyes that were aware of your reactions.

Your heart seemed to squeeze at that moment.

And the room seemed to get bigger and bigger, and you smaller. The shadows in the still dark room seemed to dance around you, overlapping the tiny fragments of light. Your left hand slowly rested on your cheek, you could feel your fingers rise and spread across your face, your empty red eyes danced slowly as the cursed pattern formed on them, showing your clear weakness.

The second patron seemed to be aware of where they were, missing their original owner.

You seldom remembered in this way that you were alone. It's not that you haven't been before, but now, by slowly observing the painting of the person who once shared the same air that you were enjoying breathing in that instant. 

You were alone, no matter what. You were the leader of the Uchiha clan, the genius among the youth of your generation, the strongest of all, the fastest, the most deadly, the co-founder of Konohagakure.

You had the respect of the people of the village, your clan accepted you again, trusted you and admired you. Children wanted to be strong like you, women sought your company and longed for you to reciprocate in the way they intended.

Sometimes you seemed not to live your life, but your brother's.

The life he never had, or the miserable intent of it.

You remembered him looking at him with a bold and lively smile, hugging Hikaku animatedly while raising the morale of the entire battalion that accompanied him, he was always a pillar of strength in the clan, his enthusiasm and his energy from day to day motivated everyone before of a battle. Carefree and a child full of life, with many goals in mind, with great enthusiasm for what the future held.

And he enlisted his mission, which would be, without knowing it. The last.

Once in your room, you took out of a drawer where there was a wooden frame, perfectly and neatly carved for the occasion.

The clan really loved him, his calm and light voice illuminated each one's day, despite being the younger brother, he had great wisdom in every important aspect of the battle, being able to lead battalions from a very young age. He attracted people, unlike you. It was not that you were shy, far from it, but you were expressly not very sentimentally open, since you did not have time for that, you had to please your father and the elderly, you had to impose a heavy hand, learn to work with them, order , lead. You lacked the delicacy of your brother, who had only been gone a few months ago.

Your stomach seemed to roll over on itself, causing you immense and fierce pain. You had a deep migraine that seemed to increase more and more, causing you to have to stop what you were doing in the middle. You hugged your stomach with heaviness, while you leaned into your position, asking internally to stop that pain.

Like a stubborn idiot, you decided to ignore it and seek comfort with yourself.

So, you took refuge in the war, thus seeking to harden your character. Remembering the words of your father, remembering the last will of your little brother. You stood up on behalf of the Uchiha clan and defended it to the end as he had asked you to.

You sobbed silently, biting your lip to avoid making noise. Since his death, not a tear dared deliberately slip down your cheeks. The pattern turned, pleading, your brother's eyes seemed to want to go out of their orbit.

Your hands hit the wood firmly, as you tried to suppress the memory. Avoid getting excited, avoid crying unnecessarily. Splinters of wood pricked your palms and knuckles, and it hurt like hell.

And it seemed fine. You tried to affirm that in your head countless times. You could live with this, you could avoid it and learn to be strong.

You could be at peace with this, live with this resignation from the past in your chest. You don't have time to deal with it, you couldn't be weak to a memory trapped in your present, but you didn't have the guts to face it either, or maybe, you didn't want to. And you would keep avoiding it. And in your heart, deep down, the idea that someone takes care of you, that you can show them weakness and not feel repulsed by it, that they recognize you and tell you that everything would be fine by understanding your problem, was something that resonated very much. often. And that feeling scared you.

You seemed to still be a child.              

The black ribbon decorated the frame where the image of the deceased was housed.

You snuggled into yourself, then let your eyes close and kept quiet. You really did look stupid.

After a couple of minutes, you heard footsteps from the hallway of your room, which caught your attention. It was too early for the guards of your room to come to your room, normally they were in charge of guarding it when you were outside of it.

─ Madara-kun ─ whispered the familiar voice, while his shadow rose at the door of your room ─ Sorry to bother you, I have been warned that you have been awake.

You sighed silently, as you rubbed your eyes against your hands.

─ What do you wish, Akiko-san? ─ You responded slowly ─ Could you wait a couple of minutes for me to prepare to attend you?

─ Don't worry, I'm not trying to take minutes off your time. ─ She said, with softness in your voice, she seemed to be just awake ─ I just wanted to leave you an entrust on behalf of my daughter

You opened your eyes with curiosity. You got up from the ground and straightened your yukata, keeping it firm and acceptable to the other's eyes, quickly you moved towards the door to open it partially.

─ My daughter commissioned me to give you this jo He said, while narrowing his eyes subtly due to the combat against sleep cionó He mentioned that he did not want to receive any answer.

─ Is something bad happening? ─ You said, with a muffled voice, while receiving from her hands a scroll with a red headband ─ Is the princess alright?

─ Yes, Madara-sama. ─ She said, with a smile ─ Right now we are making breakfast for him.

─ Okay, thanks for handing it to me. ─ You said, while nodding ─ We have a long day ahead of us.

She laughed softly.

─ See you then, Madara-san.

That said, the woman said goodbye with a respectful gesture and walked slowly down the hall while hugging herself. You closed the fuji door and went to your futon again, carrying between your fingers the scroll that your fiancée had sent you. It hadn't taken you long to read it.

"Dear Madara,

Within hours of our wedding, I can only say how excited I am about it. I know that in the beginning, our relationship was based on simply a peace treaty and the desire to maintain it through a marital union. But little by little, I have learned to love you, and I am more than willing to make a life by your side until the last breath.

Honestly, it was difficult at first to know that I was going to be married by such a significant entity in this new world in which everyone is creating. Even now, I have a few small doubts when it comes to my role.

I do not want you to misinterpret that letter, I have only given myself the freedom to show my feelings without putting in the middle of any of those provocations that you love so much.

I am nervous, I still cannot fully understand how the marriage will work, what role I will have in your life and in the history of your powerful clan. But I consider myself lucky to be part of it, and I will be on the lookout at all times to do my best.

Even so, I am a human and I know that sometimes I will need a pillar to hold on to in sudden moments. I will be alone very far from my home, where I will create a new life, and while it is exciting, it really scares. I hope I can take refuge in your arms, and find comfort in them when I need it, you and I will be together, as a couple. 

I hope I can be your confidant, and make you happy. I must thank you for being so patient with me.

I will love to be your wife.

                                                                                                                                                                             Always yours, Kaguya (Uchiha) y / n. "

─ y/n ...

You had been so aware of the wedding preparation, it seemed that you had not given rise to his feelings and yours regarding this union. The idea of what would happen next was really unfamiliar, which made you fear for her for a moment. What did you really think of this? No, that seemed to be too direct. Are you really happy? Are you forcing yourself to love me? That sounded like an unnecessary attack, you didn't want to bother her, she had been quite clear in her letter.

You were restless when you saw the letter, while you held your head in your hands. You did not know exactly how to answer, perhaps it was your first love affair in that sense, which carnal and unbridled passions cannot simply explain, ah, sweet irony. You pride yourself on considering yourself a good lover, but in the face of the deep feelings in your fiancée's heart, you didn't know how to respond.

Throughout this week, the comments that came to you regarding and / n were each more impeccable and enviable than the last. She quickly bonded with those of the Uchiha clan and those of other clans, offering her sincere help at all times. People were beginning to love her and hold her in high esteem, her joy and wit seemed to radiate like the sun on the almost expressionless Uchiha clan.

─ She is like the sun ─ You said, while you lost your gaze to the image that rose in front of you ─ She radiates goodness and strength, you know?

Suddenly, you found yourself smiling softly.

─ It's what the Uchiha clan needed ─ You said ─ It's what I need.

It's yours. Something that you can have the luxury of knowing from the beginning, something that will not hurt you because of third parties.

There would be so many things that you wanted to do and so many that you should consider from now on, and in that very moment, you knew that your life would not only be yours, but the princess's as well. She wanted to join you and complement you in the future, she was willing to wait and meet you.

So, you would be responsible for that smile.

And you wanted to be responsible for that smile for the rest of your life.


After a half hour's walk, they reached the Nakano River, which was hidden between two great mountains. You could hear from afar the huge waterfall that ended the river path, merging with the sea in the distance.

There, two monks from the Nakano temple waited patiently for you. One was an old man, while the other was a young man who had dedicated his life to the shrine trade after the clan war. They both stood on the river bank, arms behind their backs, in a solemn position. Once they stopped at the agreed place, watch carefully how the elderly monk held in his hand an ōnusa intended to purify everyone present one by one before the main rite.

The atmosphere was cold, it was to be expected due to the season they were in. The water seemed to look chilly, while there was a light mist covering part of the place.

─ Are you ready, Uchiha Madara-sama? ─ The young monk asked

You nodded at his question.

─ Then let's proceed with the Shubatsu ─ The old man exclaimed, turning in the direction of the river ─ Please let the guests stay behind, turning their backs on us until our order.

Said and done, you saw how the elders of the Senju clan, accompanied by y / n's family and a great and spirited Hashirama, nodded at the monk's words. Taking a few small steps back and they turned around, leaving you intimate with the monks.

The two entered the water with their clothes, the young man carried with him a basket in which he carried some clothing for the ceremony. Both monks were reciting words silently, you could only see them move their lips.

Once they had finished with their prayers, you knew it was the time for your performance that you had previously rehearsed so much. Little by little you undressed your yukata, being completely naked before that crowd of people, something uncomfortable, yes. But you didn't care. So trying to drive away any kind of stupid thought in your head, you went completely into the water.

The water was completely freezing, so you tried to mitigate that growing feeling of cold with the odd thought in your head, trying to control yourself. The monks quickly began with the mind and body cleansing ceremony, as a prelude to your wedding. You felt their hands on your body, while they bathed you and spread with them a variety of healing herbs that symbolized good luck and prosperity.

─ Izanagi after searching for Izanami in the land of the dead ─ Recited the old man, while washing your body ─ He had submerged himself in the sea to purify himself from the slag of the death of his beloved wife…

That ceremony was exclusively performed by the Uchiha clan since its inception. Although it is not an obligation, you were more than pleased to perform it.

Once they finished purifying your body, you finally submerged yourself in the water, running your hands over your face, gently scrubbing it out of the water.

The monks manifested themselves to the gods, asking you to accompany them in their prayers. Once they finished with the due rites, they directed you to leave the river. Quickly, the young monk unfolded in his hands a white yukata symbolizing purification, which he slowly placed on you. Once he was done dressing you, he respectfully nodded at your direction.

─ The gods are satisfied with this future union ─ The old man expressed, while respectfully nodding to your direction ─ You have won a great favor from them by performing this ritual, Madara-sama. It is nice to know that our leader continues the traditions.

You nodded respectfully to the monk, while saying goodbye to them and thanking them for the satisfactory performance of the ritual. You walked in the direction of the guests, each one offering you a characteristic expression reflecting their current thoughts. Without wasting the time that was calculated, you announced that it was time to go share some sandwiches.

It was going to be a long day.

Chapter 18: Acceptance

Notes:

After so long, I have finally published.
It was his turn to write with Hashirama, he had to do it before the wedding. I hope you enjoy!
Thanks for the kudos and comments! I love to read them.
I hope I can write soon, the university is consuming me.

Chapter Text

In the magnificent Senju complex, where a fine stream of air could encompass in her all the scent of nature that surrounded them, she was leaning on the wood that rose elegantly below her. The young girl wore an elegant white high-necked yukata , the lime green obi firmly holding the wide skirt that fell elegantly to her ankles. His peculiar, deeply reddish hair could hypnotize anyone with the naked eye, causing a noticeable pride in his gaze.

You have always idealized the thought of returning to the territory of your great allies as a sensual woman ready to start a new life in its entirety. Clearly moving to a new home was not what excited you the most, really, if there was some way to avoid your move and keep yourself in Uzushio next to your future husband, you would not hesitate to do the impossible to achieve it. But you had to refuse the idea and suppress your pain, since your place was next to him in Konohagakure . Apparently, you can't have everything in life. So you understood the meaning of that phrase.

Still, you were pleasantly surprised when Hashirama had formally asked your father to invite you as his personal companion to the wedding of the Co- Clan Alliance Leader and his best friend, Uchiha Madara .

The leader of the Uchiha clan , which had a reputation that spread by word of mouth. The pure heir to the sharingan of his cursed ancestors, one of the most recognized prodigies left behind by a generation of battle geniuses. His arrogance was unquestionable, but he concealed it with power and a thirst for victory.

You remembered the first time you met the devil himself in person.

The alliance had finally been finalized, you expected Hashirama to visit you with a wide smile of happiness, however, you were disappointed to find the banner of the Uchiha clan at the gates of your complex, you made visible the figure of that raven-haired man, messy fallen in sharp points, black eyes and the expression of few friends.

He was in charge of delivering you a letter from your fiancé.

"Dear Mito,

First of all, I have to apologize for my absence. I would have loved to be able to go visit your beautiful land surrounded by the vast and deep sea to keep you company and to be able to comment on each of the experiences, but unfortunately, my obligations as leader of the alliance have prevented me from this opportunity. I beg you to forgive me.

I promise you, that at the first opportunity in which I find myself free from obligations, I will do justice to the commitment which I swore to you with devotion. For now, I would love for you to write me hundreds of letters which express how you feel at this moment, how are the prayers in the temple going? Have you been resting properly after so many hours practicing sealing? I await your prompt response, you know that I am entertaining reading you.

You will be surprised who is in front of you, and yes, it is my dear great friend, Uchiha Madara ! He is so feared, but really those adjectives do not have to know how I do it, he did me the kind favor of bringing this letter in my name, and in helping your father in the administration of Uzushiogakure , so that they can annex you with us. I hope that in his short visit, they can meet and develop a friendship, they would make me very happy if they succeed, he is quite an important person in my life, as you are in the same way.

Anyway, I have so many things to tell you! I await your prompt reply.

                                                                                                                                                                                          Yours, Senju Hashirama. "

 

You tried to be nice and offer your best smile, just for him. Hashirama had asked you cordially in his beautiful writings which had made your gaze soften and your cheeks dyed a beautiful pink color.

The first time you had exchanged words, your frown had progressively lowered with all disgust. You had been impeccable, a clear model of courtesy, always seeking the comfort of your guest, but he stayed away, not even wanting to share a trivial conversation, answering you in a distant and cold way, which you felt was a direct insult.

When you mentioned your fiancé's name, he had raised his eyebrow with interest. You proudly declared that you had conquered the heart of your fiancé, trying to let the Uchiha leader know that his best friend would defend her with the slightest offense, but he, in response, had the gall to laugh darkly.

─ Has he really conquered her heart? ─ He said, while crossing his arms ─ Or is that just the idea that you forged since you were a little girl?

You pursed your lip, staring at him.

─ Clearly, Hashirama has to love her, she has no choice. ─ He said, this time he sounded more annoying ─ He's had to get used to the idea of having to marry her since he was 13 years old, am I right?

─ We have been in a respectful courtship for years. ─ You said, softly

─ Clearly, because at the age of 15 you can already love someone romantically ─ He said, while laughing sarcastically ─ A suitable age, of course.

─ Are you making fun of the future wife who is supposed to be your best friend? ─ You said, trying to hide your irritation in a neutral expression

─ Clearly not, Mito- hime . ─ He said, while crossing his arms on his chest ─ I only worry that my best friend can have a woman by his side that is truly worth it. Someone who has truly captivated him.

You tried not to cry, since at that moment you felt weak trapped in the room of the one who is supposed to be the right hand of your loved one. And clearly, he didn't like you, it seemed like each of the actions offended him personally.

Hashirama should be here, not him!

Your annoyance had increased on his unwanted visit.

─ Lastly, neither you nor he should be political victims for an absurd alliance. ─ He said, more harshly ─ That the Uzumaki clan and the Senju are not distant relatives? Why a wedding even though they are already allies?

He snorted wryly, as he walked across the room.

─ Was it your whim? I don't see any further explanation, since Hashirama is good enough to deny someone something. ─ He said ─ When he could be marrying another princess and truly allying an enemy clan to us, he is forced to marry his distant cousin, O sweet convenience!

─ I have never forced anything on Hashirama-sama. ─ You said, with a weak voice

Madara laughed , as he pushed his hair back.

─ You can repeat it to yourself until you truly believe your words.

With that said, he withdrew from the room. That was the last time you saw the leader of the Uchiha clan in person .

Two months after what happened, that man had sent you a couple of letters, apologizing for his behavior. Out of respect for Hashirama and your desire for peace of mind under the circumstances, you accepted his regret, which you did not know if it was sincere or not.

He had sent you in it, a chest full of jewels and sealed scrolls that he guessed would interest. Waiting for you to accept his diplomatic friendship. You shared a couple of letters with the leader of the Uchiha clan , but it had never been beyond protocol.

And today, you found yourself getting ready to attend her wedding. As far as you knew, it was political in nature, oh sweet irony! You did not want to feel good about that, but you knew that your deities were not going to fail you at any time, you laughed maliciously at the thought of the daring Uchiha Madara succumbing to his obligations in one of those unions that he proclaimed false, you were really waiting for see his obvious look of irritation. Apparently, political marriages would play an important role in the creation of the hidden village between the leaves, in order to have a guarantee which is in favor of alliances and common benefits, remembering the concept of it at every moment of heat that there might be in the world of men.

And although your marriage would be of equal political nature and interests, from a very young age, you were sure that love would grow rapidly between you. It was enough to make it clear that your attraction to the leader of the Senju clan had always been evident. The first time you had seen Hashirama you had just turned 6, to which the young man, already with his shining armor and the symbol of his clan proudly decorating his forehead, let you know that he was 13 years old. That visit had taken the everyday out of your life, filling it with various shades of colors, for the first time in a long time, you could have fun like a normal girl, you remembered with happiness having gone to pick flowers with her company, or those long walks in the which the already leader of the Senju clan made you laugh with his witticisms. And likewise, the years passed and you became a teenager, by prowling around and slowly studying your feelings, you could only remember that you got lost in those deep eyes, in his long hair and his skin that was subtly embraced by the sun, blushing noticeably when your hand was held by the young man who had sworn to take you as his wife in a few years.

You had read many things about love, thinking that it would be impossible for you as a princess, but when your father had confirmed that verdict, you had fallen into a dream in which you never wanted to wake up. That second visit had been magical, hanging on his arm while they talked about each of their desires, listening to him talk about his dreams had been simply beautiful, making the speed of your pulsations go out of control when listening to him with such determination.

Hashirama was just perfect, you couldn't fault him. You did not know why, but those unfortunate occurrences how his impulsiveness were pleasant, his loud and undue laughter were beautiful songs to which you wanted to understand the reason for the existence of that pure being.

He promised that he would write to you every week, and he always kept it without fail.

The impressive garden of the Senju family extended into the forest of their complex, a variety of plants were decorating each of the corners, elegantly separated to enjoy the visual prominence they deserved. Flowers of different colors bloomed and seemed never to fade thanks to the affection that was given to them.

You knew that Hashirama was the cause of so much beauty.

The paths of this garden were decorated with stones, the pool extended under a wooden bridge that had been carved to perfection and benches that were under a suitable shade offered by friendly trees.

He was enchanting to look at, the talent of your fiancé and the upkeep of his family garden was completely wonderful. Did you know that once this is your home, you would spend days discovering the garden in its entirety, admiring every minute detail, taking your time to smell each of the fragrances of the flowers. See the small animals eagerly coming down to enjoy the delicacies that were left in small containers, or sunbathe on one of the benches while enjoying a good read.

Yes, you had many things in mind that you wanted to accomplish.

For a moment, a small smile formed on your lips at the thought of little children with reddish hair and brown complexions running here and there, playing laughing in the large garden before the expectant eyes of their parents.

You decided that you had been in the garden a long time, given the time, Hashirama has to be back at any time to share lunch. He had announced in the morning that he would attend the groom's purification ceremony, so you would understand if he was spending some quality time with his best friend. You walked in the direction of the house, with the aim of going to your room to give yourself a few touches to share lunch. You knew your father would attend as well, so you prepared over and over again the talking points that your father prepared to exchange at the right time. Although you were ashamed of those kinds of situations that were imposed on you, you tried to understand it minimally. Your father simply wanted to know how you got along in social situations together, which was very important to his knowledge.

For a moment, something had caught your attention. Making you stop in the middle of the hall, while listening to your name being mentioned in conversation.

─ They say that Princess Mito is beautiful and intelligent ─ One of the women said, as they shook out some sheets, before hanging them on a clothesline

─ With Hashirama-sama rejecting beautiful and renowned women for his fiancée, I will assume that Princess Uzumaki must be a divinity in person ─ She stressed, as she clasped the cloth in her arms

─ Oh, it is known! ─ Said the other woman, with a laugh in between ─ Finally there will be the happy marriage, I was afraid that the Senju clan would be left without an heir.

The women laughed as they went about their work. You tried to get away from the corridor, you didn't even want to think that you were spying on a conversation outside of you, since it was not appropriate. Even so, when you were about to leave, a comment had unfortunately caught your attention. 

─ Do you think Hashirama-sama really loves Mito- hime ? ─ Asked the younger woman ─ I mean, after she arrived she hasn't had time for her, it seems like she doesn't care. And Hashirama-sama has never been like this with someone of her importance.

─ You're right, he has been more busy pleasing his best friend's girlfriend than his fiancée ─ The second exclaimed, while crossing her arms ─ And how not to please the princess y / n! If his smile and humor are complementary to our leader's, they seem to be meant for each other, without disrespecting Uchiha -sama!

─ I've thought about it too! ─ The first answered, with a smile ─ Without Madara- sama, and if Hashirama-sama was not engaged, surely he would win the heart of Princess Kaguya

The two women laughed. Your brow furrowed, feeling a sharp pang of anger, you shrugged and hugged yourself, feeling flooded with sadness and some inopportune thoughts running back and forth in your head. You wanted to leave and not listen to how that conversation spread, since it had simply hurt you, a woman of your position could not allow herself to be overcome by absurd jealousy to an unknown princess! So you kept walking.

You tried not to take it personally.

─ Princess Mito? ─ A male voice behind her asked, which she immediately recognized

─ Tobirama -san ─ You answered, looking at the figure of the Senju

The young Senju was wearing a lime-colored kimono, covered by a honey-colored haori and a sky-colored hakama . His bare forehead, without the protector, dressed in the colors of the Senju clan had surprised you. They made him look more jovial, sweet.

But that change of clothes seemed to be a minimal factor, the white-haired man was just as attractive with that blue armor and his black ninja uniform which you had admired all the way from Uzushiogakure to the territories of Tierra del Fuego.

You found yourself admiring him for much longer than could be considered correct.

─ Do you need anything, princess? ─ He asked, while placing his arms behind her back ─ Why are you alone?

─ I've decided to get some air alone before getting ready ─ You said, gently ─ I hope it's not a bother.

─ Not at all ─ He shook his head, while keeping his respectful distance ─ Even so, I would love for you to inform me when you want to do a similar activity, how you are our guest, we must protect you.

You nodded at his words, the two of you were silent for a couple of seconds, but at that moment you turned to him while clasping your hands above your waist.

─ Where is Hashirama-san? ─ You asked, with a shy smile

─ It doesn't take long to arrive, surely something has interrupted it on the way. Still, I'm sorry for the inconvenience.

His voice was firm, but warm.

─ Don't worry, there is no hassle. I know that Madara- sama is a very important friend to him, surely he has been distracted by wedding matters.

─ You seem to know my brother very well, Princess Mito.

─ Please, Tobirama -san, just call me Mito ─ You said, outlining a small smile

─ I don't think that's possible, princess. ─ The white-haired man replied, while straightening his back ─ He knows very well in the situation we are in, I would not want to advance the facts

─ Even so, I think it would be best to eliminate the formal titles, to get used to it. Of course ─ You kept your smile, while you put your hands together ─ Just think about it, I'll leave it to your judgment.

Tobirama could only nod, although you could tell that he was feeling somewhat tense in the conversation. Which you tried not to take too much importance on.

Fortunately, one of the maids quickly intervened.

"Hashirama-sama is at the gates of the complex" She announced, softly in her tone of voice. "He is waiting for you, Tobirama -sama."

─ Well, it was nice to be able to exchange a few words, Mito- hime . ─ The white-haired man sighed, with a half smile ─ I hope to see you at lunch.

You nodded formally, as he quietly withdrew, without first not giving you a small view from the corner of his eyes. You walked in the same direction, since it was your turn to go to your room. While the journey of the two through the corridor seemed to become eternal, once you reached the separation of the corridors, you had almost collided when he unexpectedly stopped in his path.

The two, uncomfortable by the event, remained silent. You were surprised to realize that Tobirama seemed somewhat lost in thought as if he had sensed something.

─ Excuse me Tobirama -san? ─ You started slowly, while capturing their attention

Quickly the Senju reacted, with a somewhat disturbed temper.

─ You go first ─ He said, with gravity in his voice ─ Please

You exchanged a confused smile, as you nodded to his direction and walked slowly down the hall toward your room. Said and done, the Senju seemed to have vanished like the wind.

His gaze caused you something of interest, but you decided to ignore it. It should be none of your business.


─ You are late ─ You exclaimed calmly, while crossing your arms ─ We were waiting for you for lunch at the time you had agreed, apparently something caught you on the way. Hey, Hashirama?

Hashirama smirked, sticking his tongue out mischievously at your question. You sighed silently and narrowed your eyes, eager to know what kind of excuse he would give you today.

─ I have accompanied Madara to his complex, I could not stop thinking about how the decoration of the flowers that would be in the Nakano shrine had been , so I had to go ask Akiko -sama ─ He said, with a proud smile ─ Everything it's ready for this afternoon. She says it is beautiful!

─ And you took advantage of visiting the princess, right? ─ You said, looking at him carefully. He suddenly blushed, while waving his hands uneasily.

─ Well, I wanted to express my best wishes to you! It is your wedding day, you need as much support as possible.

You nodded, as you reached out and invited him into the complex once and for all. He hadn't sensed the two of them standing at the front door.

─ How is Princess Mito? ─ He asked in a low voice, while walking alongside you

─ He was in the garden, judging by his look, he had a very good impression. ─ You mentioned

Hashirama nodded silently, looking away.

─ You should show him your private garden ─ You suggested in your relaxed words

The silence was awkward, extremely exhausting when you knew that the recipient seemed to be disinterested in the message.

A couple of minutes later, they were in the dining room. The food was plentiful, a display of luxury that was solely for the purpose of impressing Princess Uzumaki . Her father, who was accompanying us with an enthusiastic smile, was expectant at the exchange of words that developed between his daughter and Hashirama.

It was a conversation in which Hashirama was mainly in charge of recounting the purification ceremony performed by the future Uchiha boyfriend . Everyone listened carefully to Hashirama's story, at least you could cope with lunch with peace of mind.

That was what you thought.

It had only taken a couple of minutes for this lunch to have changed its calm atmosphere to a truly despicable one.

It was extremely uncomfortable to hear Patriarch Uzumaki speak in the presence of you and your brother as if he were married. You could swear that you had seen Princess Mito bow her head in shame at her father's statements, and it was no wonder.

"If I see you drinking excessively, Hashirama ..."

It was an insult to your brother.

"I understand that it is your best friend's wedding, but being a Senju, you must maintain a good profile ..."

It was an insult to his family.

"It is my daughter's reputation that will be at stake."

It was an insult to his own daughter.

And Hashirama listened with a smile, not omitting a word in his defense of such misplaced statements. And elder Uzumaki boasted, with a deep laugh.

"Do not disrespect our surname"

You put your hands on the table, hitting it firmly for the sole purpose of attracting attention. Those present turned their gazes in your direction, in silence.

─ Princess Mito, I have heard from my brother that you are an expert in Fuinjutsu ─ You said, while clearing your throat ─ I have decided to study that subject in depth. Could you share some information with me?

It was fortunate that Princess Mito had shown interest in your conversation.

At the end of lunch, exactly one minute apart, your brother was the first to thank the company and leave the room, without exchanging glances with his fiancée. Much less with his father. 

You couldn't help feeling an eerie curiosity when Hashirama had left so suddenly, with a downcast look and a forced smile. But your conscience screamed that you should not meddle in matters that did not correspond to you.

But your feet headed in his direction quickly.

Without even knocking, you walked into his room. You saw him laying on his futon, staring at the ceiling with a blank expression.

─ Tobirama

His bones creaked softly as he straightened his back to sit on the futon.

─ Thank you for the above.

You nodded silently, leaning against the wall. You crossed your arms as your older brother used his fingers to untangle his long hair in silence.

Then, he sighed deeply. You couldn't ignore the wetness in the corner of his eyes that were empty and devoid of their trademark brilliance.

─ I know you are upset. ─ You said, with a hardened voice and a serious look in his direction ─ You don't need to suppress your feelings. It must be a difficult day for you.

─ I'll be fine

Hashirama nodded silently, as he shifted his gaze to another direction, avoiding you.

─ It's time to accept it once and for all. ─ You said, in a sigh

─ I get it! I don't want to hear any more of this. Enough Tobirama ! Now you? ─ He exclaimed annoyed, with a challenging look ─ I don't want to hear you touch this topic again. Yes, she is my fiancee! I already know it!

Hashirama replied fiercely, his hands trembling furiously.

He regretted yelling at you the second he did.

─ We should start preparing. ─ You answered

That said, you left her room without looking back. There was nothing you could do.

Hashirama loved Madara .

Anyone who could look beyond their prejudices could see it as clear as water.

But you would never be able to talk about it with him, simply because there was a part of you that did not want to accept it.

Furthermore, you knew of your brother's growing feelings for the princess of the Kaguya , it had been so obvious from seeing the way Hashirama constantly smiled in his presence.

Hashirama could hide his darkest feelings in an enviable way, no one could believe it coming from the most expressive man who ever stepped on earth. And your brother knew it. Since he used it to his advantage constantly.

His chakra had a particular characteristic in that it was as bright and as serene as his personality, but it was also capable of flowing like a raging tide that could be capable of sinking ships with violence. You wanted to understand why he was hiding it, if you only found out, could you help him?

As much as you wanted, you could not help someone who does not seek help.

But you could accompany him.

You had always followed your brother, long before your father ordered you to.

As much as you respected your father, or the laws of your own clan that you swore devotion to until the end of your days, you loved your older brother. You allowed Hashirama to be his usual self, you were trying to protect him from himself to this day.

He smiled, cried silently, cursed in his loneliness. While you erased everything that being an emotional man entailed, keeping yourself static before the events of your life. Hashirama with his big idiot heart was a different leader, eager to fulfill all the expectations they had of him, and more.

You learned to be his shadow, to stay behind, quiet and watching. Little by little, you became your father in every aspect.

That father whom Hashirama had defied to the last breath.

You tried not to be so harsh, you knew he needed it. There were times when you had to act firm before him, but there were times when he needed only an attentive ear to the vague statement of his feelings which he repressed like an expert.

You would always be there for him, no matter why.


You don't really know when you changed, but you knew it wasn't a sudden change, so to speak. It was gradual, and it took a long time to grow, just like a majestic tree.

Yes, that seemed to make sense.

They were two little children, full of naive dreams for others. Surviving in the most cruel way before the harsh reality that the adult world gave them. And when he turned around and went his way, you felt like it might be the first step to losing him, which you wanted to avoid. Still, his absence left a painful void inside you that you thought would never be filled until you got it back.

Every night the insomnia made you toss and turn on your futon, causing you to get up in the middle of the night to be able to look for his eyes in the distance, there were many things you wanted to tell him.

And in that moment, you reflected on your feelings.

And that first innocent kiss which those moons ago that seemed increasingly distant had shared.

You laughed sadly at the memory. What exactly had they thought? The only thing you knew at that moment was that your heart was pounding and your cheeks had flushed childishly. As the years passed, each time you encountered him on that cruel battlefield which the two of them had to proclaim themselves enemies, your feelings only increased furiously.

If only you had had a sign from him back then that would have shown you that he felt the distance between the two of you. If I hadn't looked away from you at that moment, maybe… What would you have done?

Declare your innocent love for him while wielding a katana around your neck?

I wish you had.

So you decided to uncover the bottle that was on that table next to you and pour yourself a drink while you were resting.

Your throat burned.

And you coughed a little.

Back then, it seemed like you didn't understand why he took his eyes off yours. The proud screams from his mouth seemed not to want to give rise to the real person that he was. And you knew how he felt, because behind him, there was that threatening look of his father, calculating each of his actions and his words, with the sharingan waiting for what his first-born son was doing.

At the same time that your father told you every time they returned from the battle to defeat him and end the hope of the Uchiha clan once and for all. You had simply dedicated yourself to avoiding your father's words, while you could see how he was in charge of congratulating with great pride in his voice the actions taken by your younger brother, since he met all the expectations he had.

At that moment you understood once and for all that you were the heir of your father solely because of your age. But you weren't the one who wanted him to succeed him as leader.

He never saw a leader in you, despite recognizing your strength and potential in battle.

And you grew up, entering adolescence. Your hair had grown considerably, as had his. His movements were increasingly firm, his techniques in battle increasingly defined his daring personality.

Unlike everyone else, his movements seemed to coordinate perfectly, as if it were a dance. One day he stared into your eyes again, with a characteristic smile that you could only remember in your past childlike innocence.

"─ It seems that you are the only one who can dance with me"

You blushed nervously, while trying to hide it in your characteristic laugh. You were excited and confused by that statement. You didn't want to end that battle, which he showed to share the sentiment. That day, the two were unable to retreat from the field, and they kept fighting side by side until the sun had completely set and darkness had taken over the night sky. His battalions had retreated, leaving the two heirs of their clans alone, days after burying their parents.

That night, their leadership had begun.

And finally, after so many years, you started to enjoy going to meet Madara on the battlefield. Their fights seemed to follow a characteristic pattern, as if the two of them had made a mutual agreement, without even talking about it, at that time, your will seemed to harden more and more.

You had to manage to fulfill those words that you swore as a child.

And then you offered him peace. And he, in his trademark Uchiha pride , refused over and over again. But you knew what you were capable of, and you wouldn't hesitate to drop everything just to see him by your side again.

"─ I know you didn't forget about our dream, Madara. "

You said, as you struggled to fully master the katana blades that were rising in front of you.

"─ We are no longer two children to run away from this"

And for the first time, it seemed that Madara's dark eyes glowed furiously, you could see, to your surprise, a flame of hope in him.

Until Izuna's blood was spilled on the battlefield.

And you definitely confirmed that Madara's choices had always resembled yours. The only thing left for him was to protect his younger brother, which was the most important thing to him.

“─ Have you already forgotten…? ─ The younger Uchiha exclaimed , while leaning on his brother ─ All the Uchiha they killed… "

Then the sparkle in his eyes faded. And your hope held firm even though it had vanished in front of you. Since you wanted nothing more than him to listen to you frankly, with acceptance.

But you had to wait a little longer.

The Uchiha did not show up on the battlefield for a few days. You did not know what was happening with Madara , which worried you, and you feared the worst in all the cases that you raised in your head. In one of your outbursts, you tried to infiltrate their camp, but your brother denied it, providing security to be on your watch 24 hours a day.

"─ Madara will never be the same again ─ Your brother exclaimed ─ While you mourn every night, he is looking for a way to kill you"

This absurd fight, this continuous hatred that intertwined our bloods, that forbade us to think of each one as another person who is not an enemy. You couldn't accept it. You had the hope in those black eyes they will look at you again not as a Senju, but, as the foolish and naive child who shared the dream of a world which can rule peace.

You would be willing to take your life to fulfill that dream, but you preferred to live to be able to appreciate it firsthand. Then, with a tear, you wielded that kunai in what would come to be the end of life as you knew it. But a small sprout seemed to have grown out of the undergrowth.

And he stopped your wrist, looking at you like the Hashirama he had known all these years.

"─ Enough ... I've already seen your insides"

How in a dream, Uchiha and Senju came together.

I kept touching my wrist from then until today.

And the two of us again bond with each other, as if we had never parted. It had been weeks for us to agree on all the details, organizing and establishing once and for all, the districts and territories for each of our clans. My frame of mind was one of constant impatience and enthusiastic planning, which my brother called "Daydreaming." 

And so, the two embarked on this beautiful journey which the others soon joined.

You felt young, desperate. An adolescent in love, silly and smiling before the company of the Uchiha who seemed to finally demonstrate each of the feelings that he had trapped thanks to the loneliness that had grown in his heart all these years. And the two little by little, they healed together.

One night when we celebrated with the leaders of the clans that had joined the alliance, you could notice that Madara , on the whole, seemed more cheerful as the night progressed. And well, what better than alcohol to stimulate it a bit? It was a joy to see how he was more participatory in the conversations, but he still maintained his stern image and his look of few friends, after all, that was difficult to change.

After the hour, and when the goodbye arrived, you felt dizzy from the buzz around you, the lights that seemed to move from one place to another and the sake bottles that were scattered throughout the room. Finally, after a long and successful evening, the two ended up alone.

"─ Do you know where I would like to be?"

You smiled playfully, while the Uchiha watched you intently, with a glint in his eyes that showed his notorious drunkenness. Compared to you, he could handle it with more peace of mind. He looked at you curiously, and upon hearing your words, he got up with a challenging smile as he stretched his arms, in the expectation of fulfilling what you had said a few seconds ago.

They did not know exactly how they had reached their rock without killing themselves on the way.

A light breeze shook her long hair, fluttering it in the air. They laughed under the starry night cloak, speaking incoherently. Madara's eyes sparkled when I saw them under that blanket of hair, his cheeks flushed, his voice increasingly scratchy from alcohol, the sweat that ran down his forehead was a delight for your eyes.

The alcohol that ran in your veins and the butterflies that were trapped in your stomach had given you enough courage to do something tremendously stupid.

Your heart was pounding so hard you could swear Madara heard it like a thunderous roar. And so, without thinking it through and without fulfilling the expectations of all the scenarios posed in your head for years, with trembling and clumsy hands, you surrounded him by the waist, drawing him towards you, then taking the opportunity to kiss him deeply, pushing your tongue between his soft but cold lips. It tasted like sake, clearly, but there was something else. And that was having reciprocated.

He raised his arms to entwine his fingers through my tangled hair, smoothing out the tangles. With each sigh they shared, your heart beat faster. It had been perfect, so much better than all you had imagined on the nights you spent awake thinking about him.

But Madara took a step back, disturbed, releasing himself from your grip violently and looking at you expectantly, wide-eyed and the sharingan circling in place. You saw him scared, but not sorry. Or maybe yes? You couldn't explain it well. You had waited so long for this, you had been persistent, you had fought so hard, but you were afraid that you had ruined their relationship with reckless action.

"─ I love you ..."

You sighed at your sudden statement, at the expectant gaze of the Uchiha . Those words had slipped over your lips naturally, as if you had said it all your life.

"─ What are you trying to tell me, Hashirama?"

His deep dark eyes widened, and to your surprise, this one was with raised eyebrows, apparently, he had been amused. He snorted at your statement, and laughed softly at his nervousness, with red cheeks and shaking hands, he awkwardly arranged his hair, causing a few strands to fall on his face.

And your shoulders slumped, you must have looked like a complete fool to him.

It was surprising that Madara was n't mad at me… And for a moment, you believed in the possibility that he shared the same things you felt. He was a strong leader of a powerful clan, responsible for hundreds of people. Now, after years of conflict where you could finally share moments of peace, he seemed not to want to talk about his feelings yet, even though he had a smile on his lips and a curious look in your direction. If he wasn't interested, you knew his fist wouldn't hesitate to hit your face, however… He looked at you in amusement.

"─ Do you love me too?"

You asked shyly, while smiling awkwardly.

"─ Hashirama, you are drunk."

You again took another long drink.

And it was the turn to remember ay / n.

At his side you could embrace the warmth of those not so distant memories of a free man.

"─ Feel some freedom like a normal woman, even though we had met this morning"

It had started in an innocent way, fueled then by the constant interest that shone in those keen eyes that you could not easily face since. You wanted to somehow return to her warm caresses, returning to her when the night was at its peak and the candle lights decorated the room in a dim way, to hear her say your name sweetly and to smile at the mischief of two young lovers such as them. novels relate. Then, feeling that body innocently looking for you to catch you in a dance of sin, you laughed playfully at the sensations, eager to be a participant on every occasion. Your heart beat against your ribs strongly, causing you a beautiful pain every time you remembered his look and he gave you a smile, only for you.

And back then, the poetry seemed to make sense in each of his words.

You were happy for her.

For his enthusiastic smile, for his sincere interest and his delicate attention. You were happy about all of that. You were glad to see her being herself, without prejudice or fear, ceasing to be a small bud and finally seeing her rise up slowly but surely and imposingly establishing roots in her new home where she would finally grow like a majestic tree.

Sometimes you could not find an explanation for your burning feelings with the heiress of the Kaguya blood . But what you were sure of was that when she smiled, even the sun was ashamed. Every part of her seemed to warm your heart deeply as if it were a bonfire in the middle of winter, she was kind, caring and loved being a part of life, regardless of what the future may bring.

"─ I saw a fire in his eyes, and to be frank ... That conquered me"

You nodded blushing at the statement given by the groom after his purification ceremony. You couldn't agree more with his words.

You watched her from afar, you saw her now.

She wrapped her arms around your torso, placed her cheek against your chest, pressed her slim little figure into you, as she closed her eyes and murmured how happy she was to know that you had visited her just as you promised, before the event of their wedding. Without being dressed in her ceremonial clothes, or her exotic makeup and hairstyles prepared, you could see in her that she was completely beautiful, and her dreamy laugh was enough to melt you and make you a prisoner of her minimal touch.

The saying that the bride was naturally beautiful on her wedding day was truly true.

"─ Are you really going to make a speech at the party?"

She smiled as she clasped her hands in your anxious arms, and you cursed that moment in which you wanted to snatch the bride from that complex and carry her in your arms, eager for a forbidden and improper kiss.

You poured yourself another drink, which you took quickly.

Your arms were supported at the ends of the bathtub, you tried to avoid those thoughts, but you couldn't ignore that your erection was trapped between your legs, you exerted a little pressure on your hard cock, feeling deplorable, but ecstatic. Somehow, you were able to avoid the urge to commit that guilty masturbation.

For now.

"─ You could say you need a drink to ease all this nervousness."

“─ It would be my pleasure if you invite me to the party, since I need it. Apart from being a great friend of yours, I will be the wife of your best friend, you will not be able to deny me anything "

"─ When have I been able to deny you something?"

She smiled mischievously, as she turned her gaze to the flowers. You could see that on his back, there was no shield. She was a dangerously free woman at the time.

For that reason, your visit was short-lived.

You wanted to see her become a beautiful woman, capable of drawing sighs and compliments from every being that can even come close to her perimeter. You wanted to hear from others who recognized her abilities and all she had to offer, you wanted her to live until the last possible moment! By Kami , you did not want to see her sad, or regretful of any of her decisions like you. You did not know how you would react to the person who even thought to do you a bad thing.

In short, she had conquered your needy and selfish heart, joining in a mutual agreement which they could enjoy the fruit of sin, endangering not only your honesty as a leader and a committed man, but, and more importantly, her reputation as a woman. noble in the eyes of his clan. They had played very close to the wolf's lair, blessedly lucky they had not been found.

And you felt guilty that you accepted him and put her at constant risk in the face of the unbridled passion that your heart and hers provided at the same time. If only you had stopped, or tried to lovingly explain to your princess that you didn't want to see her hurt.

However, you couldn't.

So, you decided to protect her. Accept reality and prepare her for the wonderful life that awaits her. Be your friend, the best of all. To be a kind of guardian destined to protect and accompany her, but not to be destined to be with her. Any type of relationship above the friendship and diplomacy of their titles were forbidden, not allowed.

They could never be.

But unfortunately, your repressed feelings seemed to be listed in a long list of mistakes you had made in your life, constantly torturing you in silence. And suddenly, like lightning that had waited for the most opportune moment, Princess Uzumaki appeared at that moment. You thought about her smile, her feelings and the deep remorse for not being able to reciprocate her how she wished.

But let's get back to the main topic, in which you can finally decipher the obvious words of your younger brother and settle down to reality, as a sign of having understood it once and for all to move on.

You drank fast, emptying that drink that burned your throat. You sigh and lie down again, letting the water caress your skin and loosen the growing tensions in your muscles.

You had to admit and order those things that you had displaced inside your head to move on.

In the first place, your forced flirting and constant anticipation of the future imposed with Uzumaki Mito was a significant thing. But you felt deplorable remembering that you found yourself lying to such a beautiful woman with reddish hair.

Another thing had been the love you felt for Madara . It was a simple and undeniable fact. If they had seen beyond their prejudices or their idealization of the traditional couple, perhaps, if it were not considered forbidden, or you were not too cowardly to take that issue into your hands. People could be very volatile, but in these times, when a lot of change has to scare them in the extreme, they seemed that they could not take it all so well, despite smiling condescendingly at your questions.

Will everyone really be happy?

You brushed your long hair between your fingers, while you looked at the bottle of sake waiting for you anxiously. You decided not to make her wait too long, so you quickly had another long drink.

Of course, you had to make excuses even for your feelings.

You had a duty, you had your clan, your only brother who expected a lot from you, your people and your high expectations. Your people and others trusted you and saw someone who could warmly reflect, always hoping to be on your side. You were always aware that your feelings have to be related to the will of the people you wanted to protect. But you had never put a limit on it, which, it was impossible for you to separate it at this point in life.

Maybe it sounds stupid, and it is. Probably if you put a firm hand in your decisions your reality would not be like that. But despite everything, you did not have the will to change everything to please yourself.

What you were sure of is that you had found a true happiness in your love life, which you had to admire from afar and without interrupting it, without being a part of it.

What you could affirm is that you have lost your opportunity to be genuinely happy.

You then think of your happiness, of everything you did throughout your youth. At the age of 24, everyone considered that you were in the best years of your life, that it was time to start building your true legacy, which you could enthusiastically imagine little boys and girls running to your address waiting for you to elevate them in arms while laughing excitedly. They didn't necessarily have to be your blood. But not admitting that you wanted a family would be a true lie.

You wanted to be sure that your life would go well for you, but you could not say that your wishes would be fulfilled. Even so, everything indicated that you would have a full, long and good life. Good people are supposed to deserve it, say those close to you.

You are supposed to deserve it. Your relatives repeated to you.

And that they would make sure you had it, those eyes that shone with devotion each time they approached you affirmed with determination. Those guilty eyes of your insomnia and repressed feelings in a forbidden desire.

Again another drink.

Last but not least were the feelings you had for and / n. Your life seemed to be calmer when she was by your side, everything converged in a single point, making the rest unworthy of your attention, simply and purely, you focused on her knowing smile and her delicate touch.

"─ The sun, bright and warm rising majestic ... It reminds me of you"

I smiled sheepishly, as she laughed softly at his statement. Then his hands came closer to mine, entangling them slightly with each other, at that moment, as soon as they were wrapped, you squeezed them tightly. You pulled her into your body, desperately claiming her mouth and joining in a tender kiss.

"─ How do you feel about me?"

You tucked his hair behind his shoulder, as he tried to hide his growing blush. In response, he brought his cold hands to my waist, as he pulled me in his direction with a half smile on his face.

"─ Don't you know?"

I shook my head, and he drew me to his body that was lying on the grass, the activated sharingan spinning in his eyes, answering your question as his lips gently rested on yours.

Tears were spilling down your cheeks violently.

The repressed feelings had finally been released into your precious loneliness. Only you could be the confidant of your thoughts.

For everyone, you seemed to be the most expressive and transparent man who had ever stepped on the world of the cold shinobi, but you knew that as far as your deep feelings are concerned, they were sealed and no one would be aware of them.

You did not like to show that part of your intense and very personal emotions, you could not reveal that secret so easily despite the closeness you have with people. You were scared, maybe? Although that wouldn't be exactly the word you were looking for right now.

Those moments, even now, despite being surrounded by people, you felt invisible.

You couldn't stop sobbing, no one had to see you in this state, you couldn't bear it. You are supposed to be the bra they seek to hold onto for help, you are supposed to be the one destined to be the strong one. You couldn't help but apologize for the tears shed in your loneliness.

You felt so alone.

At the same time you thought it was a selfish feeling on your part.

You began to cry louder, while you carried your hands, covering your face in shame.

Nobody knew your personal hell, it was exclusively yours and you jealously guarded it close to your heart. Who was responsible for all this? You could say that your father, for trying to have raised you with a heavy hand, but you would lie.

You could blame Patriarch Uzumaki , for not reconsidering his decision when you showed disinterest towards marriage to his daughter.

You could blame Madara , for not having reciprocated before, when they were just naive teenagers who could commit a stupid folly to run away together hand in hand.

You could blame y/n, for having agreed to be part of a sentimental game in which the tragic ending was known.

You could blame yourself for taking care of things in due time.

You decided not to blame anyone.

You put the empty bottle on the table.

You got up from the bathtub, draining all the water from your body. You grabbed your long hair and squeezed it out, dropping a large amount before finally pulling out. When you grabbed the towel and wrapped it around your waist, you sighed with resignation.

As you entered your room and saw your ceremonial kimono prepared and waiting for you to put it on, you felt guilt rise up your throat.

Why couldn't you just forget about it? Damn, your fiancee is under your roof while you desire the bodies of not just one, but two people. At that moment, a chill ran down your spine and you had to have great willpower not to let a tear escape from your eyes again.

You had to face it, and move on.

But it hurt so bad.

She was his, and he was hers.

They have captivated you, they have bewitched you in every possible way. She had become the north, the sun that rose proudly in the mornings. And he in the moon and the stars.

She was what you didn't see coming but desperately needed, and he was your complete fascination, your happiness personified.

They are a couple, they are husbands and you had taken it upon yourself to unite them. You had taken charge of blooming these feelings between them, you cultivated them and you would take care of them as if it were a tree that you should maintain until the end of the universe itself.

And when she is happy, he laughs, and you watch with a smile. She pressed her full lips against his as he wrapped his strong arms around her waist.

You were the one watching them silently. With authentic happiness because the two most important people in your life seemed destined to be together, and as long as you can accompany them, you would be fine. It will be them forever, and no one else. And you would celebrate madly, you would cheer their union as if it had been the greatest blessing that life had ever made. You would raise your glass and laugh as you hugged them tightly.

You threw your feelings and locked them deep in your heart, they will never know how much you loved them. Despite being aware of your deep passion.

This is how it should be.

This is how it will be.

Chapter 19: Shinzen Kekkon

Notes:

- sigh

I don't think I've ever done so much research and reading to write a chapter for a fanfiction. I really am amazed at myself. But it has been for me, one that will easily enter my favorites list!
Writing it has been quite a journey, this and the university have driven me crazy. Ha ha! Here is a new update, I hope to see your comments!

Thanks for everything, 66 Kudos! I can't believe it.
I hope to update soon. The wedding night will be a good +18 content, as we all crave ... Unless-

Chapter Text

It was one of those lovely autumn afternoons, when the warmth of the sun and the icy wind worked together creating, probably, one of the most satisfying climates that you could hope for on this precious day. The trees swayed gracefully in the gentle breeze and the scent of flowers easily permeated the fabric, providing tranquility.

Then you saw how on a dark oak shelf, a white kimono with red details was majestically spread out, which were enhanced by the naked eye. And that was specially made for none other than you, the future matriarch of one of the most powerful clans that existed in the Shinobi world. Then, when you saw the color of that fine dress, you outlined a soft smile, since wearing white was a familiar fact, as this is the main color of your clan, but you were considerably surprised, when you felt that the meaning of it changed. considerably.

In a past where you watched with a big smile the return of the brave Kaguya warriors after a cruel and long battle, you could notice that their white uniforms were stained with the blood of their enemies. At that time, the elders of the clan reminded you that everything was a sacrifice of those men, you should honor them, since they were blessed by the goddess herself.

In your childlike innocence, you smiled broadly, while affirming effusively. And you looked at the warriors with envy, how could you wear that white uniform with pride? It seemed to be then that they only raised you between shouts and praise when it was completely stained by that crimson red.

You held the hand of a young adolescent, who was in charge of your strict care since you had learned to walk, and you asked him to bring you closer to those men, to be able to observe them more closely, learn from them, ask them “Why not? did they come back in clean uniforms? " "Will it cost to clean those red stains?" "Why were they few compared to those who had left in the beginning?"

Mako, already 14 years old, anticipated any movement you can make, stopping you. Seeing him with a confused look, he shook his head silently. The next thing you could observe is how he dismissed the elders on your behalf, taking the floor in a proper way. Seeing the affirmative of these, he withdrew with you slowly.

"─ You are too small to ask those things, princess"

Not understanding, you nodded at his answer. He quickened his pace, the only thing you could remember about it is that Mako would distract you from the spectacles that were forming behind you. Years later, you would understand the reason for his uneasy expression as they walked away.

You were 8 years old and they had locked you in a dark room. 

Your father's green eyes looked up at you, looking at you with a mixture of curiosity, annoyance, and complete confusion.

After all, the inheritance of a blood technique is a sensitive subject that nobody likes to talk about.

"─ To serve the clan at home and in war."

The Goddess with her divine will, had a goal that she had elaborated exclusively for you.

"─ With honor and obedience."

Then, you shakily grasped the bone sword that had previously come out of your right hand.

"─ Put the clan's needs above my own"

Takeda-sensei was looking at you with a conciliatory smile, nodding at your words.

"─ Give an example of strength, courage and pride to our people."

You replied, while kneeling on the floor slowly and lowering your head.

"─ It's my oath"

When you were 10 years old, you witnessed with your parents the arrival of the warriors at the gates of the clan. But one of them stood out from the crowd, having the uniform completely dyed in a crimson red, hiding the slightest sign of the white of the cloth, and in his hand, you could see a cloth which had something that seemed to be carrying from the field. battle. Little by little, the vision you had from a distance, became clearer, which you could notice that from that fabric, it seemed to be spilling red drops with it on the path they were walking. The man had a smile that you couldn't tell what feeling had awakened within him, but it wasn't happiness. It was something else ... You just didn't get it. The elders made a small sound, showing interest as they saw the procession approach. You turned to see your father, who was nodding silently, a smile on his lips.

"─ Mako, withdraw y/n, please" Your mother announced.

The 18-year-old was quickly going to take your hand.

"─ y / n stays." Your father gave the ultimatum.

Once the men crossed the threshold of the great door, you could see that they were all in a respectful silence, they seemed not to want to breathe, feeling that they could ruin the moment that everyone already knew, except you. You turned to see your mother, but she had closed her eyes and clenched her fists in silence, as a sign of resignation. You didn't understand what was happening, she didn't act like that normally. It could have been then, the first time that you had felt a great uneasiness on his part, what was the cause that gave your mother such restlessness?

Finally, the man in red stopped before you, completely passing from your father as the highest authority, without being reprimanded for it. He spoke your name aloud, capturing your attention, thus forcing your eyes away from your mother's sight, meeting his. Their deep emerald green were examining you from head to toe, which, you responded with a look of complete confusion and a nervous smile, What was happening?

At that time, he reached out and dropped the contents of that cloth that he brought with him, two meters away from you.

Kaguya Katsuo, only 20 years old, had torn off the head of the firstborn of the leader of the Shimura.

You had taken a couple of steps back, at the first impression. Your eyes had widened, you felt how the smell of decomposed blood permeated your nostrils, causing you deep discomfort, you tried to ask your father for help, but he was looking straight ahead, ignoring your silent call. The fear, the insecurity of not knowing how to respond to that event and the looks that all the warriors of the Kaguya clan offered you in your field of vision, seemed to want to make you go crazy.

Your older cousin proceeded to approach you slowly, which, without any kind of decorum, took your hand and kissed it boldly, but what had finally brought you out of your dismay was the feeling of the hot wetness of his tongue on the back of your hand, being vilely concealed in that kiss.

"─ I am pleased to announce that my daughter y/n, the heir to the Shikotsumyaku and the princess of the main branch, is betrothed to Katsuo, a descendant of the secondary branch of the clan."

Mako looked away.

"─ The date of her marriage will come into discussion when my daughter becomes a lady"

Your mother quickly grabbed your hand and pulled you closer to her, not even wavering in the slightest of her movements. Under the expectant gazes of all the men of the Kaguya clan, she turned and left with you, not backing down from your father's first call.

It was the first time I'd ever seen Mom cry silently.

"─ You have grown a lot in my absence, y/n"

With a shaky smile, you took a short bow before joining him in the room. Your eyes were trying to stay fixed on his face, yet you looked away, subconsciously intent on keeping your eyes on the ground. That man in front of me was destined to be with me all my life, he was ten years older than me, but my father had told me that age did not matter. He was from my family, but it seemed that our union was a pleasure for our goddess.

You felt a strong hand on the skirt of your kimono, which moved slowly from top to bottom, you could feel the heaviness of it on your thigh.

"─ With 13 years you have already become a complete lady"

You lowered your head, as you moved away from his grip. He chuckled as he watched you switch places on the tatami, sitting across from him with an expression of clear annoyance at having touched you so indecently.

Katsuo had then shown you a side of himself that you, in your innocence, did not know existed, but that everyone defended without complaint. That was something truly embarrassing, and you dared to claim it as disrespectful to the authorities. Your father got up from his seat and left you alone at it.

The next meeting they had, you could feel his hands gently sliding over your kimono in your crotch area.

“─ Are you despising your boyfriend's touch? You know very well that I have certain rights "

He whispered in your ear, in that moment, you were able to escape his grip.

"─ Such is the nature of men, princess."

They had told me that I was too young to know what love was, how also, they had told me that I was too innocent to know the touch of a man.

Your fiancé had clearly shown you his true colors, and now, you were completely sure that you should prevent him from treating you like this in the course of his courtship. Perhaps the elders say that such behavior is normal, but you simply could not accept it, so the only thing left was to try to make your future husband aware, to avoid misunderstandings. They were noble, considered almost divine and he, especially, had to behave as such if he was to maintain his power and respect before the people. 

So you were sure what you should do.

“─ You must understand, Katsuo. Power is much more complicated than you think, most of it is based on image "

He looked at you carefully.

"─ When we get married, you will be the leader of the Kaguya clan, you cannot be behaving before carnal impulses, also, we are not even married, I could consider each of your movements as a lack of respect"

Your tone of voice was firm and determined, your hands were hidden in the sleeves of the kimono when you intertwined them with each other at the level of your stomach.

"─ If you want to use power, we must make sure to project the correct image of our courtship, believe me, if we don't, maybe they'll never take you seriously"

Katsuo had taken a long drink of sake upon hearing the last sentence, looking at you with a smile.

"─ Apparently, I shouldn't have doubted the upbringing of the main branch family."

You sat in front of him, having said everything you had to say, you watched him in silence.

"─ Okay, I won't touch you… But I'll have to satiate my masculine instincts, somehow or other"

You nodded silently when he left the room.

"─ Remember y / n, love is what matters ... And I know you have a lot of him to give"

He would hold your hand, kiss your cheek and wrap his strong arms around your waist, but there was no real care in them. Katsuo was a talented liar, with a flaw in speech and a genuine interest in fulfilling his every ambition.

 "─ He raped her, and she became pregnant ..."

Katsuo didn't love you, he couldn't. You were pretty sure that he just couldn't love anything, and that thought made you feel sorry for him. How sad life must be to have such a big hole in the heart.

 "─ He murdered her when he found out"

That man sooner or later would have the right to kiss you, to make love to you, or rather, to use you. But as with everything else, it was only about him and his future, it was imperative to disregard you so that he can fulfill his goal. You would take his cold hands and intertwine them with yours, lowering your head and nodding at your father's words, your worn voice and your shed tears would be worth absolutely nothing.

"─ The elders consented, his father has washed his hands on the matter ..."

So you came to an honest conclusion. You could not love him, even if they grew old together, no feeling other than absolute fear was going to develop in the whole relationship you have with him. And once you were able to affirm that, you gave yourself the luxury of worrying about yourself and your future offspring.

The meetings before he went to war were silent. You only talked, you were forced to play along, since you did not want to be the one who had to face his anger. So you sat next to him, in silence and answered him when he demanded it. At the farewell dinner, you rested your head on his shoulder and tried to maintain the image of a perfect and happy bride.

"─ It's a shame that music didn't have life" 

My vision focused solely on the koto found in the middle of the room.

Having skills in the fine arts, in calligraphy, in sewing, more specifically, in music, was essential when it came to presenting myself for society, or that had been instilled in me. You knew how to play a great variety of instruments, which you had been taught ad nauseam in order to develop your skills as a nobleman in a more efficient and striking way in front of your father's people of interest. The koto, however, was an entirely different thing. The koto was strong and aggressive, as well as peaceful and calming, it was independent and capable of creating a magisterial elegy together with a moving melody capable of penetrating the heart of every being who was willing to see it beyond a banal instrument.

You felt your fingers bend rapidly, picking up on the movements you wanted to perform before you even thought about them. Since when had she developed such a passion for him?

My eyes slid down the length of the fine, beautiful wood of the instrument. That afternoon, like the previous ones, you had reproduced a new piece, beautiful and complicated, that at the same time, demanding a higher level of knowledge which you could enjoy after years of learning. It was there, that you found yourself alone in the empty room, you let your hand begin to play that song you wanted. The music had enveloped me in a rhythm that seemed like a whirlwind of emotions. Strength, confidence, fear, mystery and dedication, all rose to the height of each of my notes, trying to make signals to be seen from the depths of my soul.

Your eyes had crystallized, your throat seemed to have closed, being unable to emit a minimum cry for helpless help.

At 15, you felt selfish simply complaining about your life.

You were born surrounded by privilege, you were a princess with a feared and renowned name that rubbed shoulders with prestigious clans. You had a mother who loved you with all her heart and a father who you should be proud of, a teacher who stood firm before you, like a pillar where you can support yourself and learn to progressively strengthen yourself, both mentally and physically, like an aunt. which made you laugh out loud at any absurd problem that may torment your mind, without forgetting that detail of a couple of small children whom you loved madly, wishing that they could grow up in a more peaceful environment, without being rooted in the conflict which the adult world waited to drag them away, eating away at their beautiful innocence.

Despite the presence of those people in your life and your deep appreciation for the mere fact of their existence, you felt a stabbing pain in your heart. And you felt weak, selfish and insufficient. What could you complain about, having thousands of problems more important than your feelings? Nor is it that you wanted to speak them, since you would let them die inside you before worrying a being you care about, you could not be a burden more. You didn't want to be.

You were fine like that, you just needed to mature. You were still a little girl, unable to understand that there were sacrifices that had to be made for a greater good, you had to assume it, you would be happy! You should strive for it as you had to be happy for everyone! Show your best smile, agree to the words of others, learn to love your reality, to be able to see towards an optimal future.

The only thing you wanted was tranquility, to be able to get out of the four walls of the room which seemed to close with each passing month. You wanted to see everyone happy, smiling and sharing in harmony, that was your highest idea of happiness. Perhaps there, when you can find yourself in that desired reality, you could stop having that uncertainty in your heart and head.

You had found that people within the Kaguya clan can be terribly dense due to the customs of living in continuous conflict, so often, they cannot understand how precious happiness is through tranquility. They think that this is achieved when our clan is victorious in a battle, or if a new man appears before the ranks, ready to fight, believing that this is the only demonstration of life itself to satisfy them. And when misfortune comes and crying over loss, they curse fate and long for good times.

Your thinking seemed to be selfish, probably not everyone thought like that, since you had no means of knowing how others were feeling. But the only thing you were sure of was that you wanted to find that happiness you longed for in your life, and when you did, you would not let it slip from your fingers, you would only give yourself the luxury of being completely happy when all the beings you loved the most, they could share with you those laughs in unison.

Quickly, your maids announced to be behind the door, awaiting your orders. Upon accepting their admission, you saw how the two girls approached you with a tray of sweets and a steaming cup of green tea.

You avoided crying, even though your heart was beating so hard it hurt.

"─ We fight to preserve our lives, to protect each other, as no one else will"

The men of your clan never wanted to admit the power that ran through your veins by divine right. They never wanted to see it at all, even your workouts had to be strictly private, and you didn't care at all.

The major held a sword in one hand, raising the other to his chest, making known the demand to fulfill the proper fighting position. You quickly imitated the gesture, your body began to react as soon as your master moved from his place, attacking you fiercely. You did not hesitate at any time to lash out with a quick thrust which the man easily dodged. The beginning of the battle was heated and fierce, which, you could see yourself with him dancing in a rhythm of daring movements, the impact of the weapons echoing in your ear, making you go crazy for a moment. Quickly, you had the opportunity to get away from him and propose a new movement which you were thinking about for that particular situation.

You felt a certain shock to see how his look of satisfaction leveled off with yours, meeting, student and teacher, under the suffocating sun. Your chest rose and fell wildly, you tried to control your breathing, as your opponent could find a point of weakness.

"─ You are my most dedicated student ... The most precious"

The two lunged hard, you decided to lunge down, making it unbalance and lose balance for a second. That moment was more than enough to run wildly in his direction, spinning in place to easily perform a series of quick blows which your master responded weakly.

Sweat had quickly taken over your body as you felt victorious, seconds before you could take your final thrust at the man. But this one, with a hasty movement, predicted the idea you had in mind, so he caught one of your swords by exerting force with his, while with his free hand, he found himself easily grabbing your hair quickly. It only took a couple of seconds for your teacher to pin you to the ground, pulling you and pressing behind you. You tried to free yourself with a desperate move, but it was absurd.

"─ Your hair has grown a lot"

He stared at you, with a mocking smile. At the same time that you responded with an embarrassed complaint, while laughing as you eased your body that was on the ground, finally admitting your defeat. You loosened your movements and began to slowly absorb your weapons. They train together most days, and thanks to him, you could feel that you were getting stronger. You knew that you had to do your best if you wanted to be worthy of your title. You would be stronger than your clan expected, you were the only woman between the lines and you would surrender every part of yourself without hesitation to protect your people.

Learning to fight was vital, as this dominated life and death, forging the right path to survival or loss. Your teacher had advised you to reflect on that weight that you carried on your shoulders when you were considered the princess of shikotsumyaku.

At that time you did not understand it, but as the days passed, you could understand each of the concepts that your teacher taught you with practice. Kenjutsu was a skill which your surname wielded with true prestige, no man could face and be victorious against a Kaguya in a battle in which swords are the only ally.

"─ Your training has to stop, y / n"

I bit my lower lip, worried about getting caught up in unwanted conversation.

"─ They will think that I am not able to protect my own girlfriend, you are embarrassing me in front of the clan authorities"

You simply shook your head, it looked at you with disdain.

Katsuo was constantly frowning, it seemed like the whole world had offended him in some way.

"─ Excuse me ..."

You started, pausing briefly to gain the confidence to continue, at that moment, he was looking at you, waiting for your words.

"─ I am a user of shikotsumkyaku, I have the right to decent training"

You responded with serenity, while you took a sweet that was in a silver tray. Next, you looked away, thinking that a direct confrontation would not be appropriate for dealing with a person like him. Apparently it didn't seem to help at all, as his hands quickly formed into fists, his expression turning distant, unfamiliar, laden with anger and banal pride.

"─ By getting married, I will not allow training to distract you from your obligations."

I dropped my head slightly on the pillow as soon as I got to my room, it was a cold winter night, the wind hitting your window in a loud whistle, as if trying to break through it, to abruptly enter your room. You had always liked the fresh air at night, although at this time, it was neither necessary nor indicated, since you did not want to contract a disease. Sacrificing that fresh air for the warmth of your room was safer. Immediately, you lightened the yukata that had been placed on you to fall asleep, you cradled between the sheets of your futon and only, all that was left for you was to wait for sleep to take you one more night. 

The stress and exhaustion from previous encounters with Katsuo had finally ended for one more season, as Katsuo returned to war. Finally, her engagement party had been announced to everyone, who applauded and cheered. Finally, the marriage had a date for completion! That statement, which was a not so distant reality, served as a great weight to finally drag you into the sea of consciousness. The wind was blowing hard, my mind churning restlessly and expectantly. You had the slight feeling that something could happen in that time of his absence, and that feeling was one of those that did not let you sleep peacefully.

"─ Kaguya Katsuo has died."

That morning you had woken up to the sound of the loud drum echoing throughout the territory, the noise of it bouncing off the walls, making you sit abruptly on your futon. You rubbed your eyes while the light of that day assaulted your field of vision. You had no time to lose, which, you quickly saw how the girls looked for your welcome outfit to finally receive the brave warriors in white who returned to their lands after their long absence.

The drum was played again, causing some commotion in the room as they adjusted your obi correctly. There was only one reason why the drum sounded so many times, and it sent a chill down your spine as you hurried to get ready. The only thing you had in mind was to run out of the compound and head towards the entrance of the territory.

One more time. You still remembered when it rang for the third time, the memory was so vivid despite almost three years having passed since that day. Your mother is standing by the door, looking to the side, her hands over her mouth, completely dismayed. You approached your father, and as soon as you reached him, he took your hand. All the inhabitants of the clan were in the streets, facing the same direction which you did not take into account.

Still.

There is a gasp from the crowd, and for a moment, you trembled as you felt your father squeeze your hand so tightly that it forced you to cast your eyes on his expression, which was met with a blank stare, a clenched jaw, but still, you felt his hand shaking in conjunction with yours as he led you to a small retinue of men. Everyone was still in silence, which, you felt a great unease rise up your throat at the cautious expression of everyone gathered there. You looked up and saw your cousin, Kano's expression is similar to a reprimand, his brow furrowed, the twist of his mouth and his eyes completely flooded with sadness, however, he does not cry.

You approached the retinue of men, who immediately settled on the ground the stretcher that each one was holding on a specific edge. You slowly parted the white sheet that covered him, Kano, against his will and despite many years of military experience, gave himself the opportunity to look away as he gasped in pain with him. On top of the elegant wood, with the mangled body and the uniform completely stained with his blood, was the corpse of Kaguya Katsuo. Her deep green eyes had lost their characteristic fire, her once rosy cheeks were pale. The future leader of the Kaguya clan stood like a swollen mass of meat. For a fraction of a second, Kano had placed his hand on your shoulder, he seemed to be on the verge of falling apart, but he quickly managed to pull himself together.

"─ They have massacred my brother, your fiancé."

You gently caressed her cheek, cold. Perhaps you had never understood the man who was under your warm touch, but it was the first time you had shared such an intimate touch with that man. He was calm, as the precious son of the goddess had faced the truth. Katsuo was a brilliant warrior, who achieved renowned triumphs, this being the mythical bloodthirsty who had led to a time of glory for the clan when he had joined the ranks with just 8 years of age. A genius of natural talent, loved and feared by all, desired by women, envied by men.

So even despite everything that was happening at the time, you wished you had at least felt something. Something that could make her seem less insensitive to death than she is supposed to, you were going to share life with her. You simply lowered your head in silence and clasped your hands, praying for the release of his soul. This would be how people would witness you, in silence, kneeling next to the body of your fiancé, like a painting which in each of its strokes, you could feel the instability of the brush that sought to project the pain and passion of a lover who it had been stripped of its bright future, or so you wanted to pretend. Convinced by your actions, everyone joined in a deep lament. The Kaguya clan had lost their prodigal son, and you had lost a man who was completely unknown to you.

Without saying a word, you withdrew. No one had found out when you had escaped the depressing funeral. There were no rapid beats in your heart, no tears of yours had been shed, no insane screams were suppressed in your throat, there was absolutely nothing to feel, think or say.

Even now, the memory of his death had always been clear to you, but with each passing day, the face of that man had been completely erased from your life, until it could be visualized in a shade of gray.

He was a man of questionable morals, but he was a warrior you should honor as such. Still, you didn't make him a hero.

You didn't miss it either.

“─ The white color symbolizes the rays of the sun and our protector divinity, Amaterasu, since ancient times. The purity of the white can be dyed in any color, of course. But the big difference is that when an innocent bride wears that color, it indicates that she is ready to dye herself in the color of her future husband "

That white would demonstrate purity, the birth of something new and the beginning of an era of peace. It was known to be a color of the gods, but the previous meaning which you had known all your life had lost meaning. For now you related that white with life itself, free from impurities, free from evil.

And in that moment, you could swear that you were about to become a wonderful work of art that had the privilege of living and breathing.

Ume spread out on a table the variety of jewelery and accessories that were eagerly awaiting you, she turned to your direction and smiled at you, announcing that she had prepared some tea for everyone present in the room. You thanked with a smile, while Maki asked you to stretch your arm in her direction again, to slide a scented oil on your skin, intoxicating you with its scent. 

Shiromuku, despite its appearance, is a complex garment of clothing, because the complete set of clothing consists of several layers. Each one of these should be dressed one by one without there being the slightest wrinkle in sight, staying neat at all times. In the first place is, of course, completely undressing, since you should not wear even a light clothing to wear the kimono, the next step was to wear a single long and light garment, which ended in itself two fingers before your ankles.

─ From now on, you don't have to move y/n-sama. ─ Ume explained, with some enthusiasm ─ You trust us.

You nodded with a smile, letting the girls take care of everything. Then, they slipped the inner kimono on your body, this being a white color, since this can be easily seen in the area of the sleeves and neck, you had to admit that you felt how the air abruptly left your lungs when the two girls They had adjusted the left side of the kimono with the right, since this had to stay said and not open. To reinforce it, they placed some ropes that you knew as koshi-himo, then, above these ropes, they tied it with a loop. By the time they finished straightening each of the pieces, you could see the women present with a wide smile, as it was time to dress in the bridal kimono itself.

Getting yourself dressed correctly and neatly was considered a daunting task that the two women in your service seemed to accomplish almost with ease. At all times, they made sure that each of the layers are perfectly aligned and without wrinkles, your mother and your aunt observed with satisfaction to see that the "V" shape of the neck that formed the kimono and the inner kimono were neat. At that moment, they took the opportunity to slide the white socks on your legs, along with the cotton sandals.

When wearing the last part of the kimono, you could see how they had left the back a little baggy, letting the nape show slightly.

Then, a female voice seemed to echo from outside the room, asking for permission to enter. Your mother accepted her request, so, you could see how the young Uchiha Naori entered the room wearing a lavender furisode, she elegantly moved the long sleeves that reached her ankles, greeting everyone present with a wide smile.

─ They seem to be halfway there, right? ─ Naori smiled, as she left the fuji door open behind her ─ Do you need any help?

─ Your pleasant presence is enough, you have already done a lot for us. ─ You answered, in her direction

─ Also, our beautiful bride will be ready on time. ─ Your mother affirmed, while smiling ─ Ume and Maki are doing a spectacular job

The two girls laughed instead, while nodding in your mother's direction.

─ I see, then I can be more calm. ─ Naori smiled, before staring at you ─ Also, I take one last message from my leader with me

You watched her curiously, as the women in the room looked at each other, searching for the meaning of her words. Naori called out to a woman who was apparently in the hallway, you could see then, how she was sliding a dark oak shelf into the room. Quickly, you opened your eyes in surprise, stifling a small scream that could leave your lips in an inopportune way.

It was a very colorful kimono, highlighting the deep red tone in it, accompanied by a beautiful and delicate flower pattern. By running your fingers over the fabric, you could delight in the smoothness of perfectly crafted, natural silk, demonstrating its haute couture. The sleeves were long, loving the very brightly colored embroidery, with motifs generally of cranes, water that seemed to flow along the back of the kimono.

─ Madara-sama has had it made secretly, just for you ─ Naori smiled, as she spoke ─ As Yasuhiro worked on her shiromuku, she had to meticulously prepare her uchikake

My breathing stopped and everything seemed to move slowly as you turned to see Naori's eyes again. It was the most beautiful kimono you had ever seen in your entire life, and even thinking about seeing it on top of you, you couldn't stop trembling at your nervous enthusiasm. This one would make you look ethereal, delicate, the kind of beauty that every woman would have liked to achieve with ease.

─ I… I don't know what to say.

You said, without finishing admiring the dress, at that moment, you saw the Uchiha shield decorating the back of the kimono, appearing beautiful and powerless. Forcing you to take a step back, as it had completely dazzled you.

─ It is very common that at our clan weddings, the bride changes her clothes for the celebration with her guests! It's like a sample of the groom's economic and social power ─ Ume explained, with a smile ─ But wearing an Uchikake… It's a tradition that Madara-sama has decided to take up with you, princess.

Uchiha Madara.

You really are not how they all say.

You touched your forehead gently, while stroking the Uchiha shield.

Before acting on your hair, they had decided to pick it up by pinning it to discuss with each other for a few minutes, thinking about how they would make your hairstyle. Quickly, Maki perfumed a comb with a light cinnamon fragrance, untangling it and splitting the zigzag line of roots. Ume, for her part, displayed each of the accessories that would decorate your hair.

Maki gathered your hair, holding it with a small hairpin of gold-plated flowers that subtly fanned back, fixing the hairstyle to perfection. You laughed when your maids joined their work in decorating your hairstyle with white flowers that stood proudly, forming a circle which in the middle, was decorated with a delicate red flower. This whole elaborate hairstyle stood out in being in the back on the right side.

This time, you were not wearing flamboyant gemstone rings, nor were you wearing an earring. Which could change for the wedding reception.

Your eyelashes were long and imposing, the makeup layer that you are carrying with them had the mission of highlighting your eyes, of course, the red line of the lower eyelids could not be missing, it was a characteristic mark. Your lips were a degraded mix in reddish tones, they had dusted your features with a lighter makeup base, giving you the traditional aesthetic for the ceremony. You gasped heavily, as you saw yourself reflected in that mirror that perfectly encompassed your figure, from head to toe. The makeup had been carefully planned, which, you were pleasantly surprised to see that they hadn't burdened you much of it, but added enough to elegantly emphasize each of your features.

According to tradition, the white hat called Wataboshi should cover the entire head of the bride during the ceremony. Since it was said that this emblematic element in the wedding dress, covered the so-called "Demon horns" that symbolized the anger that could arouse from the jealousy of the future mother-in-law.

You wondered then, what would Madara's mother have been like?

Would you have liked it?

You did not know how long your preparation had taken, but when you dazzled your figure in the mirror, you saw how your reflection gave you a completely excited look. You blinked a few times to awaken your consciousness, which, a little gasp had escaped showing your excitement. Your cheeks acquired a much higher temperature when you perceived the gaze of all those present on you, you were flushing tenderly, which, your hand rested on your chest, despite the fabrics, you could feel your crazy heart. Which, you laughed with a wide happiness, you delighted in your figure, in your bridal kimono, in your innocent happiness and in the new life which elegantly opened before you.

Your mother's eyes seemed to light up with tears, so she, in one swift movement, waves her hands, fanning her face quickly. The women in the room laugh softly, while looking at you fondly. 

─ Akiko, you will make us all cry! ─ Your aunt smiled, as she walked towards your mother, holding a silk scarf between her fingers

─ Mothers are supposed to cry the most during weddings ─ She tenderly replied

You saw how Saori used the handkerchief to prevent your mother's small tears from ruining her makeup, making you sigh deeply, while a couple of tears slipped secretly down your cheeks.

Suddenly, Maki seemed to lose her balance, colliding with the small wooden table, making a small noise in the room.

─ Sorry, y/n-sama… It's just that your bridal kimono is so… Impressive ─ Maki sighed heavily, her hazel eyes quickly meeting yours as a trembling smile formed on her lips ─ You see how… You … She seems to be the perfect girlfriend.

In the exact second that she had finished uttering the word "Bride", you could see how your personal maid burst into tears. Without warning, you reached out your hands and pounced on her, your friend. Unfortunately, the elaborate shiramuko offered heaviness in your movements, which, if Maki hadn't gathered herself at that moment, perhaps the two of them would have fallen to the floor.

─ Thank you, Maki. ─ You said, gently ─ Thank you for everything.

Maki seemed to have calmed down after taking a couple of deep breaths. She slowly pulled away from your embrace, giving you a watery smile, her hazel eyes had slightly reddened, her cheeks were wet. Ume quickly walked over to the small table in the room and poured tea into a small cup, handing it to him with a conciliatory smile. She thanked.

─ Mai would have scolded me if I had wet her elaborate kimono with my tears… ─ She replied, before taking a long drink of tea and then laughing ─ She is proud, like me, that you marry a good man. We can sleep peacefully at night knowing that your happiness is assured

You felt how your pulse was racing when they mentioned your future husband, your cheeks were stained a deep red color

─ Well, it's time for our girlfriend to have a moment alone with her parents… ─ Naori announced, with a smile ─ We must introduce ourselves to the entourage.

The women present nodded, as they approached you, one by one they expressed each of their best wishes, holding their hands between yours, which you deeply appreciated.

Your mother was finally in front of you.

─ Mother ... ─ You whispered, fearfully and silently, as if inside you, you wish your mother would not listen to you

But she knew you well enough to overlook those things, which she, with a soft smile and a serene look, observed you.

You bowed solemnly in front of your mother, while holding her hands with yours, entwining them with each other. 

─ I thank you with all my heart for all the blessings you have given me, mother.

You recited, with a lump in your throat.

─ You have to return your gratitude to me by passing my blessings to your people ─ She replied

Those last words echoed in your head like an elegant note that seemed to start one of the most important songs you will ever perform in your life, which you allowed yourself a couple of seconds to finally assimilate.

"─ Your people."

The Uchiha clan.

─ I have to take care of each one of them as a very important part of me, just as you have done with me, mother. ─ You answered, with determination in your words

─ Then I will send you with faith and trust to your future husband, my beloved princess ─ She replied, while holding your hand firmly. 

She lifted you slowly, you could feel your eyes crystallize in an inappropriate way, which you tried to deflect the tears by looking up, without any direction. While you were smiling when you heard your mother's laugh.

─ My beautiful flower, words are not enough to express how happy I am for you ─ She murmured, with a widened smile on her face ─ I have been waiting for this moment for years, yearning with all my heart for power...

Your mother elegantly and discreetly wiped her wet eyes, to which you gave her whatever time was necessary for her to compose herself. She sighed to calm down, before making even a small move

─ I must not doubt that Uchiha Madara is a man who will worship you as a Goddess

You laughed softly at the comment, as you watched the Uchikake that was eagerly awaiting you for the celebration.

You thought about that celebration, to the people who would surround them, the surprise you had in mind to give your future husband. The colors that would decorate the garden of the complex, the party which the people of the Uchiha clan had prepared in honor and respect of the marriage of their leader, the music, the delicious food, the traditional dances.

Your beautiful wedding ceremony.

Then your mind seemed to remember an important event that would happen.

The wedding night…

Maybe you could discuss it with your mother.

It was a completely natural matter, wasn't it?

─ I'm kind of scared… ─ You said, looking down with a shameful expression ─ I don't know what I'm supposed to do…

Your mother met her gaze with yours, smiling attentively. He had clearly gotten your message perfectly.

─ It's normal to feel like this on the wedding night… ─ Your mother smiled, as she clasped her hands and posed them elegantly in front of her stomach ─ Understand that sex is normal between husband and wife

You cocked your head from side to side, while smiling

─ I must admit that I feel some shame at the thought of not knowing what to do ...

You passed the fan from hand to hand, in an act of nervousness

─ Maybe that's where the whole thing lies ─ Your mother replied, placing her hands on her chin, opting for a thoughtful pose ─ You shouldn't feel ashamed of your questions

Your mother laughed, you could see how her cheeks had tenderly turned red. Her body began to sway from side to side, showing a certain nervousness when commenting on her intimacy.

─ It's okay to feel ashamed, but don't let it stop you from wanting to do the things you really want… ─ Your mother continued, with a smile ─ The wedding night is the most important for both of you… Also, I could tell you something very important.

You watched her carefully, while you nodded in anticipation of her words.

─ Men who have been linked to an environment of combat and conflict, tend to have a very ingrained perspective of honor with their concept of masculinity. ─ Your mother began, with a curious laugh, despite standing firm and wanting to give an impression of tranquility ─ Sexually satisfying the woman is essential for them ...

Your mother paused, watching you silently.

─ Usually they want their women to reach ecstasy before them, that way they will feel honored as they will feel that they fulfill their role as husband. ─ She said, while caressing her ring gently ─ The warriors are seen with the need to know that they meet the needs of their partners.

You opened your eyes, that comment had taken you by surprise. You laughed at your mother's mischievous look, she really was spectacular.

─ Madara is a young man who cares about you and your well-being, at first glance, you can see how he is dedicated to you. I'm sure both of you will please each other.

─ How are you so sure about it, mother?

She smiled softly, while placing her hand delicately on your cheek.

─ Everything comes out spontaneously because your passion will guide you ... ─ She said, while she nodded her head ─ He will take the initiative, but you will gradually discover new sensations, which will make you awaken a desire to contribute on the spot. That's what it's all about, controlling your feelings to respond in harmony with his.


Dressing in the bridal kimono had taken less time than you had actually thought.

In the first place, they had placed you a white inner kimono which Yasuhiro personally took care of neatly arranging, following a series of predetermined steps, since this montsuki was very different from a traditional kimono that you had worn before. Once Yasuhiro affirmed your appearance, it resulted in a much more elegant black kimono being draped over the one you were wearing, adding considerable weight to you.

Next, the man asked you to wear the elaborate light gray hakama with dark gray vertical stripes that your fiancee had given you a couple of days ago. When you put it on, you checked that five of the seven folds are in the front. Traditionally, each of the seven folds represents one of the seven traditional virtues of the warrior code. The straps of the hakama were tied by a simple square knot inward so that this piece of clothing would not move from its place when you had to walk, thus fixing it with a narrow white obi that was completely hidden behind the hakama. On your feet, you wore white cotton stockings over fine white sandals. 

Yasuhiro slipped the long-sleeved black haori into your arms. You nodded at his direction, thanking him when you saw how he closed it with a string at each end of the haori, tying it in a small bow. In front of the mirror, you could proudly appreciate the symbol of the Uchiha clan on the right lapel of the haori, thus giving priority to your lineage. At the same time, on its left side, was the symbol of the Kaguya Clan, thus demonstrating the unity that would be formed between the two clans.

A voice sounded from outside your room, with a small word of thanks, you sent Yasuhiro to leave quietly, praising his work and waiting to see your special request at the celebration, hoping it will be as wonderful as he had promised.

Yasuhiro congratulated you for the tenth time, promulgating his best wishes. As he left the room, he respectfully greeted the eldest of the Uchiha elders, who entered your room with an expression that was completely complacent.

─ Madara-sama… ─ The old man exclaimed, while clasping his hands, hiding them in the kimono sleeves ─ The day has finally come.

You nodded, almost solemn.

─ I hope you are prepared for the wedding night. ─ He exclaimed, seriously in his words ─ Don't make our lineage look bad.

You raised your eyebrow, with an amused expression.

─ One hour after my marriage, do you have to remind me that I must leave an heir? ─ You asked, facing it

─ Oh! It wouldn't be bad. ─ He said, while narrowing his eyes, looking at you carefully ─ If an unwanted day, I hope it never comes. I have to find out about a significant oversight y/n-sama on your part ...

─ She will get the best of me. ─ You said, finally giving the old man a slight bow. ─ And it will coexist with each of my facets, which I promise to handle with maturity and commitment.

The old man finally nodded, with a slight expression of satisfaction.

─ The nature of that girl is really interesting ─ The old man announced, before leaving the room ─ She seems to be a patient, charismatic woman, equanimous in the face of problems. Someone willing to deal with your cheek.

He turned his head. Looking at you out of the corner of his eye.

─ You could call it a rarity, but I would call it, a miracle.

Finally, he had left the room.


─ Are you nervous?

You turned to the familiar voice, with a smile. You found your father leaning against the door frame, everything was in order, as it should be. It seemed that everything was calm and serene when your father entered the room.

─ Maybe a little

Your father walked towards you, you could see how he sighed deeply at the scene his eyes were witnessing.

─ Admitting you're nervous is probably not a very good sign

You chuckled at that answer, then, you discovered that your father's gaze was directed straight into your eyes. You shook your head, as you approached him and took his hands slowly.

─ I know what I'm doing, father.

You smiled widely, but your father, in his dismay, stroked your knuckles with his thumbs.

─ I know you think so, and if that's your will, so be it.

You pursed your lips and watched him silently, your father held rigid in position, extending his arm heavily, trying to reach your cheek. Without placing his hand on it, you could see that the brightness of his emerald eyes had been contrasted in a deep darkness, you approached your father, but he took a step back, he seemed to be fearful.

─ I'm not going to let anything hurt you, you are my only daughter, after all.

Your father raised his arm, his rough, callused hand gently placed on your cheek, his emerald eyes shining with some contrast in them.

─ I need you to promise me something, before we get on with this.

You tilted your head slightly.

─ What is it, father?

Your father watched you in silence. You could see how from his chest, he moved the folds of his kimono, to bring out an elegant white cloth embroidered in gold threads, which he carried with him an elegant dagger.

─ The delivery of a small weapon to a bride on her wedding day promulgates a wish for protection ─ Your father began, while gently stroking the edge of it, without even cutting himself ─ If there was an unwanted inconvenience, you know who to turn to. As the Kaguya clan exists, you will always have a home to return to.

You were silent.

─ Promise me that you will remain loyal to your family, to your last name.

You smiled innocently at his words, your father seemed to be nervous, expectant of your response.

─ I promise, father.


Love was the most important aspect of the Uchiha clan, that devotion was what identified each person who carried with him the symbol of the paper fan on the sword.

An Uchiha's love could be eternally pure, but deadly at the same time. We would be incapable of being unfaithful to the people we love, since it is a fact that we love them more than our own life, protecting them with all our being against any calamity. In cases of losing the person we love the most, we fall prey to despair, pain and darkness, and with that, something inside us changes, along with our eyes.

The eyes that reflect the heart, better known as the sharingan.

Loving goes beyond a whim, a feeling or an action. To love, for an Uchiha, meant decision, it was complete devotion. It was the reason you had fought so fervor in the war, for the memory of your fallen brothers, for the welfare of the unborn. For the union with your friend, and the desire for a prosperous future in which you can rest fully.

─ How are you feeling Madara? ─ Hashirama asked, with his characteristic smile, entering the room without warning.

Despite your surprise, you remained cool.

─ I feel excited, somewhat apprehensive. You know? ─ You answered calmly, turning to him ─ I did not think that this day would come, and at the same time, I wonder if I can handle it perfectly

Hashirama nodded, crossing his arms and looking at you intently.

─ I imagine you won't be carrying your weapons today, right? ─ The cinnamon-skinned one laughed, as he leaned against the wall

You could see that he indicated with his head the wall in front of him, which, when you turned around, you knew was the place where you hung your weapons together, showing them side by side of a large banner of the Uchiha clan. With a crooked smile, you approached the wall and took the gunbai and kana between your hands.

─ Would you mind dancing? ─ You replied, while extending the tu gunbai and the kana to his direction

Hashirama watched you in amusement, raising an eyebrow with a curious expression.

─ I would rather not now ─ He said, as he walked towards you, lowering your weapons with his hands, without even fear ─ Perhaps, when you return from your trip.

You shook your head, while rolling your eyes.

─ I just wanted to check if you will be able to protect our precious village in my absence ─ You said, as you walked back towards the wall, hanging your weapons on its shelf again

─ I guess years of fighting between us is enough to trust my strength, right? ─ Hashirama walked in circles, surrounding you with a smiling look. ─ Also, I would not want y / n to walk to the temple with her future husband being helped to stay on her feet. 

You reluctantly crossed your arms, while closing your eyes in irritation.

─ Always so considerate, Senju.

Hashirama bowed respectfully, smiling with his trademark mischief.

─ But don't worry, maybe you have a much more entertaining dance tonight… ─ Hashirama cleared his throat, as he saw you amused as he slowly approached you ─ With a much bigger weapon, maybe…

His breath indicated that he had had a bit of a drink, but Hashirama was an excellent drinker, so you never taste perfect.

─ What are you trying to tell me? ─ You said, while stuttering.

His stupid comment had taken you by surprise.

─ What other meaning can it have, Madara? ─ The brunette replied, while daringly winking his eyes

You turned quickly, trying not to look at him to avoid a rather undesirable scene. Hashirama bit back a deep laugh behind the long sleeve of his Haori as you pinched the bridge of your nose in irritation.

─ For the love of Amaterasu, could you stop behaving like a child on my wedding day, at least? ─ You said, somewhat exasperated while trying to hide your growing blush 

─ It's much better to try to control your nerves with the odd joke ─ He said, putting his hands on his chin, opting for a thoughtful pose ─ Or do you prefer me to lecture you about the sanctity of marriage and how the vows they will make should never break?

You shook your head, as you walked away from him, to observe yourself for the thousandth time in the mirror.

─ Oh, it's really interesting to see your participation in all of this. ─ You said, while you were looking at him through the reflection of the mirror ─ It seems that your affection for me is struggling with your growing protective nature towards and / n

Hashirama smiled softly.

─ Probably.

You knew the love and friendship that had grown between the two of them so easily, you couldn't doubt it. After all, good people could easily get along well, and they would not be the exception, they complemented each other perfectly, they seemed to be brothers, lifelong friends. They had won each other by having each other, plus, Hashirama seemed to act like a father to her, in this case, an overprotective father-in-law. 

─ I have to thank you for everything you have done for us… ─ You said, turning to him ─ Especially for her, you have really changed her life. If she is here now, it is only thanks to you and your insistence.

Hashirama opened his eyes, surprised at your words, he seemed to have an expression of happiness as well as one of sadness, he could easily feel both at the same time.

─ Currently, both you and y/n are the people I probably trust the most in this world. ─ You said, almost in a whisper ─ My mother asked Amaterasu that all her children could find love and be loved in return, today, I can assure you that I do not think I can be happier. Perhaps, she would feel the same when seeing us at this moment. 

There was a slight silence.

─ Thank you, Hashirama. ─ You murmured, as you extended your arms and approached him, surrounding him in a sincere hug ─ I know we can be happy… All of us.

Hashirama returned your hug, staying silent.

Sharing perhaps, his last "undue" closeness

─ It is a really special day ─ He replied, in the embrace ─ We will celebrate it as it should, no matter what. Even so, keeping ourselves "worthy" as our title expresses ...

Hashirama rested his face on your hair, he was teasing in the last sentence.

─ So I hope you have reserved a day especially for the three of us, we must celebrate it as it should really be! ─ Hashirama yelled, taking a little leap into the room with you, lifting you up in the process ─ Knowing the alcoholic stamina of your dear wife is our priority from now on.

You laughed, while you pushed it lightly

─ Much more important than allying with the Nara clan, right? ─ You said, trying to tease him

─ Well, I could get into a debate.

They both laughed. A voice sounded outside your room, trying to get your attention.

─ Madara-sama, the princess is waiting for you in the gallery. ─ Naori announced, with her soft voice ─ The time has come to meet her. The entourage will be waiting for you.

─ Understood, thank you Naori, you can leave. ─ You exclaimed, which, after a few seconds, you understood that the woman was gone ─ But before we leave, I must ask you something very special, Hashirama.

Hashirama watched you slowly, as you walked away from him and approached a piece of furniture that was in the room. When you opened the drawer, you met the familiar look, which gave a little pang to your heart when you carried it with you, when you turned in the direction of the leader of the Senju clan, you could see how he seemed to share the same emotion as you when capturing the image that you carried at the height of your chest. He kept his expression subdued, trying to be strong for you.

─ I would be very happy for you to present yourself as part of my family at the ceremony ─ You said, while placing your right hand on the back of your neck, keeping your nervous look in Hashirama's eyes ─ Carrying Izuna with you.

You extended the wooden frame to his direction, your trembling was evident. Your distracted gaze accused you exponentially, it really was a moment… that you couldn't easily describe.

─ Are you really sure? ─ He was silent, watching you in shock as he delicately carried the wooden frame in his arms, observing the image carefully

Slowly nodding, Hashirama smiled at you tenderly, which soon returned the smile. Even so, you had to admit that you had a strange sensation in your body since you had seen the man enter your room, perhaps because of some feeling inside you that is not resolved which did not leave you alone. And now that they had shared such an important moment regarding an intimate situation, you could feel your heart beat desperately against your chest, making you recoil in shock.

But you tried not to think about that, at least today.

The two of them withdrew from the room, walking down the corridors, not sharing a single word.

Hashirama said his goodbyes in silence, nodding to your direction softly when they finally reached the division of the aisles, which, you found yourself staring at him as well as the hallway that was eagerly waiting to take you to the gallery where your precious girlfriend was already specially prepared. for you. You took a deep breath while straightening your back, setting an ideal posture. The time had come, you would finally get married and look forward to a promising future and yours alone, in which you can live with peace of mind.

You would not let the darkness of your past overtake you anymore, you would not let your rebellious feelings take hold of you and submit you to the desires of the naive heart. You had a chance to switch a couple of steps away, yet your feet weren't responding even when your dark eyes met his.

You heard the whispers of the ghosts of the past deliberately posing on your ears, but quickly shook your head, at the same time, one of your fingers tangled with your long hair, sliding the soft strands in them, trying to distract you from the possible mountain Of thoughts you had in mind

It will not work. You repeated it over and over in your head, with a firm voice. No one would ruin this day for you, nor would you be able to. You will marry the sun personified and you will learn to be happy, there is no doubt about it.

"─I will love to be your wife."

You concentrated to examine that prayer in the depths of your heart, feeling how it beat strongly in your chest, making the voices progressively silenced, leaving you only in tune with the noise of their beautiful and melodious laughter.

Finally, you let out the breath you had held.

And you slid the fuji door slowly, to meet your fiancée.

She was beautiful, so beautiful that just touching her terrified you, as you could blatantly stain her purity. Everything about her seemed to be delicate, magical, and powerful. You wanted to touch it, just for a moment, to see if that almost divine image that you had in front of you was a reality and not a beautiful dream which you did not wake up. But you were undecided at the idea, you wondered what it would be like to caress her soft and delicate cheeks with your rough fingers.

You felt silly approaching her in small steps. You seemed to be an inexperienced young man who joins the ranks for the first time in the face of a cruel and ruthless enemy.

You had been looking at her in silence for so long, so lost in your every thought, that you felt a slight jolt when your gaze met hers. You wanted to look away, so I don't see you in a moment of consternation, but at the same time, you couldn't.

The mere touch of his close essence was too much, you thought you could not bear that blush for long, since it burned your skin fiercely. Your body and mind instinctively leaned when you decided to surround her with slow steps, admiring her in every possible way. Then you ran your gaze on every inch of your future wife, forcing her to turn on her own axis, to your delight, at that time, a delicate blush seemed to cover the usual paleness of your cheeks, while in the silence, you could swear you were listening. your heart beat hard against your ribs. At that moment, you decided to stare at her.

When you turned to look at y/n, you could see an excited glint in her eyes that you couldn't help but feel it too, causing your cheeks to once again turn a soft bright pink. Her intensely red lips curved into a smile, where you could appreciate how if it were a beautiful song, the melody of his laugh, that strangely, you had begun to feel so familiar. So, you reached out a hand, as the sun peeked out brilliantly behind you.

─ Are you ready to spend the rest of your life with me?

She smiles, taking your hand slowly, as if she wants time to freeze in that moment. She caresses it slowly with her fingers, while lifting it affectionately with a quiet laugh, giving you a chaste little kiss on the back of your hand, taking you by surprise.

─ I can't wait


You couldn't imagine a more perfect setting when you walked in the direction of the Nakano Temple in the company of your husband, family and friends. The Uchiha clan stretched out on the road, smiling widely as they cheered as they expressed their good wishes, the women praised your appearance, shouting a couple of compliments, at the same time, that you observed with a certain mischief the sighs that certain girls offered to the see your husband in his wedding garment. The men applauded, while they extended with them small pennants that had the symbol of the clan stamped on them, the children wanted to take a place in the front rows, to fully observe the spectacle.

Madara's calm but happy expression made you wonder if he was as nervous as you. A Shinto wedding ceremony was a new experience for you, and you constantly wondered if it would be the same for your future husband. In your 20 years of life, you have never witnessed a marriage ceremony within the Kaguya clan, and really, it seemed to be too much than you would have thought.

Really, you were at a loss for words.

It seemed that the flowers were more vibrant, the vitality of them could be detected with the naked eye. A great variety of species that they did not know decorated each one of the corners of the temple, without a doubt, it was due to Hashirama's magic, since you easily recognized each of his arrangements with its characteristic touch.

You closed your eyes enjoying a cool breeze that wafted through the air with the scent of flowers, while the sound of flutes gently dissipated into the air. Once you reached the temple gate, a priestess approached you, greeting you in a single bow. A young priest positioned himself behind you, unfurling a beautiful red umbrella above, covering you from the rays of the sun.

Your heart beat fiercely against your chest as you walked alongside Madara as they were led by the priestesses of the shrine, to present themselves in front of the priest, who watched them carefully in their every move. All those who accompanied the procession, separated from you, since the ceremony in the temple was only contemplated by the relatives of the bride and groom. It really was a sadness, you would have wanted to share this moment with everyone.

But you perfectly understood the intimacy of the ceremony and its significance.

The priest purified the sanctuary and called the attention of benevolent spirits, before announcing the start of the ceremony. In silence, they conducted a small procession through the Nakano temple grounds, keeping their heads bowed as a sign of respect at all times. They stopped for a moment, since before entering the temple, they had to wash their hands, since they had to purify themselves before standing in the presence of the gods.

Once at the door of the altar, the priest called your mother.

She approached you, gently extending her hand in your direction, which you slowly reciprocated. Once the priest entered with his priestesses, you entered next to your mother, as tradition supposed.

Then everyone entered.

The priest was in front of the altar, while the priestesses stood in line at each end of the temple. A young priest approached your family, separating each of them in different places, normally the groom's family sat on the right, while the bride's family sat on the left.

Madara took your hand in his and gently led you forward, positioning you next to him. You raised your head slightly, and when you raised your gaze, you met his, which you could notice a tender glow in these, full of emotion beyond any expression you can identify. Being the object of such a look of admiration was enough to make you blush and look away, it had been overwhelming. But you sighed quietly, trying to discipline yourself and hold your ground, thus maintaining eye contact. That look that had tried to intimidate you in the past had now reciprocated tenderly.

Once the two of them sat down on the tatami in front of the priest, he began to speak. The lilting sounds of his ancient Japanese language sounded both strange and charming.

“─ Oh! Divinities gathered in the highest plain of Heaven.
We invoke him, together with God Izanagui,
the Great Father of all our ancestors.
We ask you, gentlemen Gods of purification,
that at the sacred moment of this ceremony,
appear to the bride and groom to wash and drive away our impurities.
Purify us of stains and sins.

Eliminate the cause of all our suffering.
God Almighty! Once again I turn to you and also
to the thousands of gods of Heaven and Earth.
We implore you that, in the center of Heaven, all of you hear our humble and reverent supplication                                                                                       

Protect us, benevolent Izanami!
Show us the straight path. Filled with gratitude,                                                                                                                                                                We hope that everything will be done according to the will of the Supreme God.                                                                                                                
Powerful Amaterasu, take a good look at your children.                                                                                                                                                Who swear to you eternal love, longing for a prosperous happiness.                                                                                                                        Protect them, I implore you.

Bless their marriage"                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     

You felt absorbed at that moment, you could even tell yourself that I had enchanted you. The priest, in his privacy, spoke the last words in a whisper, finally falling silent.

You explored the new sensation that ran through your body, you wanted to be aware in a way that you could hardly assimilate at that moment when the priest's assistant rang the ceremonial chimes on behalf of the gods. Madara and you, who at that moment had their heads bowed as they began the ceremony, seemed to have been enveloped by a warm sensation, causing you to open your eyes in surprise. You slanted your gaze to meet him, who kept his features serene, fixed in the direction of the young priest. You felt warm, overflowing with an emotion that you did not know.

Your knees felt weak, when you admired at that moment, his masculine beauty. He was attractive, there was no question. But at that moment, when you were observing her dark wedding kimono, you fell in love with the vision of your future husband.

Her long raven hair reflected her wild spirit. His sharp eyes, deep black that were decorated by long lashes, imposed a penetrating look that was a clear characteristic of his personality. Beneath them rested lines of pain and exertion, which you guessed was due to lack of sleep. His thick eyebrows, high cheekbones, and pale skin like moonlight served as witnesses to indicate that he was real and tangible, not a figment of your imagination. If his face had taken your breath away, his warrior's body would be a sight to die for, the mere fact of thinking that in a few hours you would see this beautiful creature undressing those dark colors, it would flush you furiously, your heart would skip and you would start to hyperventilate to your childish nervousness.

There was no doubt that your future husband had been blessed with an attractive physical appearance, as well as possessing an equally interesting personality.

Suddenly, a priestess approached you in silence, carrying with her a silver tray to place in front of you, on a small table that had been prepared for the rite that you were going to perform at that time. Gracefully, the priestess placed the teapot containing the holy sake, next to the three cups of different sizes. Since ancient times, it was thought that the food and drink offered to the gods contained divine power, you, as a couple, should drink the sake withdrawn from the altar from the same glasses that were raised in front of you, since it formed a bond in front of the deities.

You silently watched the shallow cup in front of you, it seemed to be smaller than your palm. It was light, delicate-looking, the cold white porcelain was covered in fine red patterns, and inside, you could see how the sake waited patiently to be swallowed. All those present looked at the two of them, you had lost track of how long it had been since they had entered, but you understood that this ceremony was close to coming to an end. Quickly, the priest of the sanctuary was placed in front of you, you could observe from the corner of your eye how your family was looking at you with serenity, being silent participants in that wonderful event. Next to them, where would your husband's family be supposed to be, there was an elegant wooden painting being held by a priestess who had her head bowed as a sign of respect. The black headband above it contrasted with the image of the nice man who had a tender smile on his face. Hashirama had noticed that you were witnessing the figure next to him, and he pursed his lips and tried to smile in a conciliatory way, which you appreciated. However, your eyes once again rested on the space designated for your husband's family, which was practically empty.

At that moment, you had felt a pressure in your chest.

You looked up for a moment and met Madara's deep black eyes, which were expectant of your every move. A time had passed in which you were not absorbed in them, which was enough to calm your previous pain, and focus only on your future husband, who you could notice, in the serenity of his face, that he had a great need to be accompanied.

At that moment, the priest's words seemed to float in the air. You had understood that the two were made for each other, you saw yourself reflected in their need, and it responded to your call.

There was a look of complicity between you, it seemed that the two of you could see inside each other's soul, lovingly observing your nervousness and determination. Madara slowly averts his eyes from you, hinting that his time had come to start the “San San Kudo” ceremony.

He drinks quickly in a repeating the established pattern of the ceremony, which consisted of holding it to his mouth twice to drink only at the third opportunity. Thus indicating the purpose of the ceremony, "Three times, nine" That is, nine attempts, and three drinks. Next, he raised the container to your address, handing it to your hands. The first cup of sake is light, simple. It was the smallest of the three that were distributed in the elegant tray. The alcohol is hot, enough to accustom your throat and give a little hint of the next few drinks to come. Those three sips that they had taken together represented three couples, who would become you as the main, new union, close to being experienced. To the late couple that made up Madara's parents, who took a couple of seconds to silently reflect, and the last of the three, but not least, the couple that made up your parents, who nodded at your address in that moment, honoring his mention at the ceremony.

The second cup had been enough to burn your throat. Still, you were able to tolerate it successfully. You quickly took the rest that was left in the cup, without spilling any drops. At that moment your hands had stopped shaking, your eyes had crystallized from the impact of the smell of alcohol so close to your nostrils. Those three sips they had taken represented the three most important human defects, hatred, cruel passion, and lastly, ignorance.

When Madara had given you the third cup, you chose to take the time before drinking the missing sip, your fiancé looked at you with some curiosity, while you could see, that both like him and Hashirama, they had formed funny smiles . They knew that you were not used to drinking alcohol so quickly and suddenly, so these in their mischief, were forced to mock silently. The priest observed you carefully, while you drank the last three sips, which were related to the second cup, since it signified the liberation of the three mentioned defects.

The priestess reached over to lift the tray on the table, clearing it. Next, the priest raised his hand, indicating for his young assistant to come closer to the table where they were standing. He placed a new tray on her, carrying with him three new bowls and a freshly opened bottle of sake. Quickly, you saw how Hashirama approached you, head down and arms hidden behind him. Both you and Madara nodded when feeling his closeness, since it was time to give prominence to the man who had made this union possible, his nakodo.

You lifted the sake bottle delicately in your hands, while Madara handed you the first bowl. In that moment of deep concentration, you elegantly served the contents inside the container, while Madara was in charge of passing it to Hashirama, correctly following the protocol.

Hashirama drank from the three bowls solemnly, sharing an intimate moment with you. Although each showed an emotion that could easily be noticed by those present, they kept a low profile, trying to control themselves. All three had neatly performed their corresponding roles during the ceremony. After Hashirama's performance was over, he bowed in front of you, before withdrawing and returning to his designated spot.

The priest, who had witnessed it all, nodded pleased. He then took a step back, calling again for his apprentice. The young monk carried with him some branches of sakaki, which were intended to be an offering to the gods for their marriage, thus establishing the divine union of the deities with you, the couple in question. The priestess approached the monk, with a simple smile, he handed her the sakaki branches, before silently returning to her place.

During that procedure, some maidens had performed a ceremonial dance. You could feel the music flowing in your ears, the instrument hummed solemn, the notes were low, played by a teacher with professional skill. You could hear how the shamisen changed pitch, producing higher notes. The instrument seemed to sing loud and fast notes as the priestesses performed their choreography, responding gracefully and naturally. The climax of the song came and the instrument let out its last low note. Its sound reverberated throughout the hall as the priestesses ended their dance, gracefully bowing to the formal applause offered by those present at the ceremony.

Then there was silence.

For what seemed like hours, no one said a single word. The audience simply seemed to silently appreciate the soon-to-be show which they would be taking part in at any moment. The contrast between the previous music and this silence loomed over you, in a deep way, somehow, that silence was deafening to you. Since your heart seemed to be beating so hard when Madara rose from his seat and extended his hand to your direction, indicating that the time had come. With his help, you managed to stand in front of him, the distance seemed to be minimal at the time.

The priest observed silently, that moment was solely yours.

─ I, Uchiha Madara, join my life to yours. Not only as your husband, but as your friend, your lover and your confidant. Let me be the shoulder you lean on, the rock you rest on, the companion of your life. From this day on I will walk with you. Please accept this ring as a symbol of our love and friendship.

His words and his tone of voice made me shudder. You felt a strong tingling at the base of your stomach, my hands were shaking and for a moment, you could almost have forgotten the exchange of rosaries. Fortunately, you did not, but that did not stop you from having a couple of awkward movements when exchanging it, which, Madara took your hands in his and squeezed them momentarily, indicating with those deep eyes that you calm down, everything was wonderful.

Inhale Exhale.

─ I, Kaguya y/n, promise to love, honor and appreciate you always. I promise to stay with you through the good and the bad. I promise to be a faithful wife and devoted lover. I promise to be the most understanding in sickness and sadness. I promise to give you my soul. I promise to be your partner and your best friend. I accept this ring as a symbol of our love and our friendship.

You gasped in your throat, your breathing stopped as if it had been the most natural reaction you had ever made. You could feel how you formed one of the biggest smiles you had ever given him, forgetting for a moment the strict protocol, only, enjoying the moment that you thought in the past, that would not come soon.

They all vanished at that moment, there was no one else in the world except him.

─ Uchiha Madara, do you want to receive Princess Kaguya and / n as a wife, do you promise to be faithful to her in joys and sorrows, in health and in sickness, and thus, love and respect her every day of your life?

─ Yes, I do.

This time, when he responds, he looks at you. It allows itself to observe you for a moment, causing everything that happens around you to stop in its tracks. Suddenly, he smiled at your direction, squinting sweetly. You returned the subtle smile, feeling the warmth of your cheeks invading your face, seeping easily before your off-white makeup.

─ Kaguya y / n, do you want to receive Uchiha Madara as a husband, promise to be faithful to him in joys and sorrows, in health and in sickness, and thus, love and respect him every day of your life?

─ Yes, I do.

You had not realized that small tears were forming in your eyes, which you tried to avoid out of shame to makeup. The smile seemed not to leave your face. The words spoken were just that, words, but you could feel and understand the sincerity of his feelings behind them. The priest nods silently, thus consecrating the exact moment where Madara places his hand on yours, lifting it up in the process. For a moment, their fingers intertwined in a short game of glances, losing you again in the depths of their eyes. You felt overwhelmed for a moment when he slowly parted your fingers in his grip, to slide the wedding band over your finger, snuggling the gold ring into it perfectly. It didn't take long for you to do the same, which, you were delighted to see her smile as you slipped the ring onto her ring finger.

You noticed that Hashirama, your mother and your aunt were chuckling silently from their places. You turned in their directions, while leaning your head forward of your husband, flushing with embarrassment. However, Madara let out a deep sigh, in which you could see how the tension in his face had lightened.

The priest brought with him the sakaki branches that the priestess had given him seconds after the two of us finished exchanging the rings. He kneels in front of the altar, leaving the offering to the gods there and bows his own head against the tatami in a silent and solemn prayer, which everyone politely accompanies. He bows two more times, clapping in the process and bowing again. His lips form inescapable words with them, the temple had been surrounded by an almost divine aura. Slowly, you watch him silently as you see him rise to his feet, thus signaling your husband's turn.

Madara offered a personal prayer before the deities, you could see him concentrating on his offering, his eyes never opened. His forehead rested on the tatami, and at the exact moment where he clapped, you could feel the firmness of his arms before leaning in again. Before getting up, he turned the sakaki branches exactly 130º.

When Madara returned to his place, you walked slowly in the direction of the altar, with steady hands and straight back, while tilting your head, looking at the tip of your nose while whispering a thank you to the gods in a low voice. You leaned over the tatami with a little difficulty, due to the stiffness of the bridal kimono.

“─ Izanagi and Izanami. Gods of creation and death. I am writing to you, with a request from your divine mercy, please allow me to love my husband just as you loved each other. Pour on us the blessing of your union, allow us to be so abundant both in life and in death. " 

An inescapable prayer for others, which showed a single desire.

Loving and being loved.

You smiled delicately as you got up to clap your hands, before leaning in again and repeating it again. You bent down again before getting up to turn the branches of the sakaki, thus completing the 260º when you saw that the stem pointed forward.

You returned to your place in silence, this time, Madara extended his hand to help you position yourself next to him, which you silently thanked. Immediately afterwards, they met the eyes of the priest, who was observing them with a certain gleam in his eyes.

─ With these prayers and these rings. Celebrate, happy children who were able to witness them firsthand! Uchiha Madara and Uchiha y / n are no longer male and female. They are husband and wife.


Your pain was ridiculous.

You had a quick drink of sake.

Everything was decorated in white, red and gold. The garden of the Uchiha complex seemed more alive than ever, there were paper lamps that illuminated every corner, an arch which hung a great variety of colored flowers, the floor had been delicately sprinkled with white rose petals and uncooked rice. What was supposed to be the central hallway, there was a large red velvet rug that stretched from the gallery entrance to the opening in the floral archway at the end of the garden, delimiting the end. They were all in their designated seats, which included you, in a large space next to the newlyweds. Not because you were from a powerful clan, or the village's leading clan. No.

You were at the right hand of your best friend.

The sun was slowly setting, the colors of the sunset seemed to be taken from a beautiful painting. The shades of red, orange and yellow decorated the sky in a harmonious way, perfectly illuminated, with a pleasant thermal sensation, all the colors seemed to affirm only one thing. That red that predominated in the environment, highlighted the strong emotions, the fire itself, the color that represented energy, vitality, heat.

Dress up the beautiful bride in her red kimono, contrasting all the others. Oh! You had forgotten that red also represents love, intimacy and the force of life itself. At that moment when she seemed to turn around and greet other of her guests in the company of her now, husband. You could see that on their backs the symbol of the Uchiha clan was proudly raised.

"─The color red also meant sexual desire"

You decided to take another long drink again, you didn't have time to think about what you just said internally.

Yellow, no less important. It is a color that you can easily relate to with people of high rank, since it is associated with beauty, quality and success. The princess of one of the most bloodthirsty, ruthless and daring clans in battle was finally married. She was a clearly valuable woman, for her father, a political pawn, which he could use to give credibility to his words, giving his daughter as collateral. Oh! Shikotsumyaku Princess, you are clearly the only untainted jewel within the Kaguya clan, that is why you are the most beautiful among all. Yellow, the color of the sun, but what was this compared to you?

On the other hand, yellow represented bravery and power, which was not lacking in the genius par excellence of the Uchiha clan. The man who instilled fear just by taking a step forward in front of the enemy.

I could hear the sound of the laughter of the children present, along with the casual chatter of the people around you. But inside you and in your cowardice of not wanting to see the scene of the hosts receiving their guests, you again took a drink of sake and looked away. It seemed that your subconscious was making fun of me for the loss you had suffered today, how dramatic could your situation be? You doubted it, it was just an absurd game of your head.

There, next to the arch of flowers that you yourself had prepared for her, she was standing next to her husband.

Over the course of the day, you couldn't help but see the change in her expression. In the morning, my dear princess, you had a real sweet nervousness, a great anxiety which you did not see the time for it to arrive at once, it even seemed that you wanted to get married without even getting ready, you just wanted to be with him, no matter what. nothing more. The second time you had seen her, she was in her beautiful glory, a shy smile, quiet breathing, and softly colored cheeks when she had held her fiancé's hand.

In the ceremony, and even now, it seemed that your expression could manifest itself in different ways, but in each of them, your eyes began to shine with authentic love and happiness as you focused your gaze on a new future in the company of the man with whom you would spend the rest of your days. You saw them exchanging rings, approaching slowly, respecting the protocol of not showing or making signs of affection. Why would the gods be offended to see a kiss that can reflect pure love? You could not understand.

Your eyes shone with pride, at the same time that they felt an immense pang of pain, you saw them holding hands, intertwined with each other. You couldn't help but wish it was you, in any situation, it didn't matter. What if it was with both of them? Could it be possible? A shameless laugh came from your lips. You had another sip of sake while Uzumaki Ashira watched you askance.

You decided then, get up from your seat and walk around the celebration. Tobirama had called you, but for your luck and his misfortune, you were already far away while the music dissipated in the environment. Every step you took before the joyous crowd that approached to greet you, I could only visualize in itself the pair of deep eyes that saw you the same way, driving you crazy.

How she laughed, when she didn't have those absurd limitations. How he smiled as his eyes crinkled. How she played the instrument with delicacy and mastery. How he fought fiercely as if it were his last battle.

How they smiled on your lips after the warmth of a kiss. How they hugged you, wrapping their arms around your neck, trying to reach you.

How they were yours.

Then the leader of the Shimura invited you to a round of drinks, which you readily accepted.

You watched them from afar, both of them were on their backs, judging by their movements, they seemed to want to sneak into the crowd, which was sharing the social event with the best of spirits. You could see them sneakily hiding in a tree, and you didn't know how, but you lost yourself when you saw them share a short, innocent kiss.

Your vision was still intact, judging from the alcohol in your body. I wish it was blurry, it seemed like you should take even more.

You knew that sooner or later you would have to stand up before the crowd, expressing your best wishes. You had promised, and you would never be able to break your word. Regardless, you were really happy for them, you wanted them to live an eternity together if possible, to see them raise adorable children who with a big smile, you would expect them to run to you, naming you uncle.

Time passed and everything had become quiet as they announced that dinner time was approaching. The night sky was above you, but the lamps had a soft, beautiful light accompanying every corner of the beautiful place. The gentle breeze seemed to spread the scent of the magnificent flowers in the garden, it really was a dream wedding, just as everyone had planned.

You went back to your table, decided then to exchange a conversation with Princess Mito, your fiancée. She was laughing subtly, gracefully. You could see how he covered his smile between his fingers as he looked at you with affection, his conversation was pleasant and entertaining.

─ I promised to say a few words to the newlyweds ─ You answered, while looking the other way ─ If you'll excuse me, I have to leave. We can continue this conversation when I return.

─ Okay ─ She replied with a soft smile ─ Good luck!

You did your best to appear cheerful in front of Princess Uzumaki, but between moments, and looking for a slight distraction from her while they talked, you couldn't help but smile every time your mind ran over and over again those self-destructive thoughts that you had from this day, making you feel really miserable.

There was such a thick happiness in the air that you could have sworn you felt it warming you from within. Some people around you shouted enthusiastically when they saw you rise slowly on stage, you wanted to scream at that moment, but they were not so mean as to do that when the two people you would celebrate with devotion were so radiant on that special day .

Approximately 40 pairs of eyes rested on you, each one seemed anxiously waiting for a sound to come from your lips and break the deafening silence. Everyone waited patiently, with a smile. Your hands began to sweat, your eyes lost the north and the container that you had in your right hand, slipped on the tips of your fingers. You could see how some started whispering to each other, keeping a confused look.

─ I'm sorry, I'm really very excited.

They smiled, stifling a laugh. You giggled, trying to focus each of your ideas in mind. You struggled with the great urge to look back, as you would run into them, causing your heart to beat a mile an hour.

The music had been silenced. You had to face them, but you were not ready, your gaze for a moment fell on the eyes of the reddish-haired princess, feeling likewise an inquisitive regret in your chest. For a moment, you wished this was all a bad dream and you woke up years ago, when you still had shoulder-length hair.

"─ On this very special night, I could not keep calm until I offer a few words in commemoration to the two people whom we are celebrating today"

No matter how many people saw you in your little show, your attention was not directed towards them.

“I am even happier that they have affirmed those vows before the gods, legalizing it before their eyes. I know Madara more than my own mind, it may be that this is a man whose rumors about him are spread by word of mouth "

The audience seemed to laugh underneath, as Madara rolled his eyes in your direction.

“He is an ingenious man, he is a strategic leader, intelligent and lively. However, this description, despite being exact, is very superficial. Madara is a good man, capable of dying for his people without hesitation, he really knows the meaning of sacrifice, his eyes reflect it perfectly "

Now your voice sounded shaky, maybe even hesitant, as if you weren't so sure you wanted those words out loud. However, you gave a short laugh.

“Y / n is the sweetest person I have ever had the privilege of meeting. They will never find someone so trustworthy, caring or kind. "

She could reassure him, in a way that others couldn't, including you. And you had affirmed it for the first time this day.

You knew Madara well, he looked at her differently from the others, with a characteristic glint of hope in his deep black eyes. The same brilliance you had seen months ago when you enacted peace between their clans. He also spoke to her in a different way, more serene, more flirtatious perhaps, he liked to find her weak point and see her blush tenderly, then form an innocent smile. If you had to describe it in one word, it would probably be "Soft",

Yes, he was softer when he was with her.

"The life of each of the two is like a tree that today they have planted together, uniting in this way to care for it and see how it will rise majestically, thus lasting for years, being a shade and shelter for future generations."

It was heartbreaking to see them courting each other when you shared moments with them. His hugs doubtful, with blushes and the occasional shy smile. Looks that seemed to stay on each other's faces longer than could be considered as correct. When she spoke, in his characteristic enthusiastic voice, Madara quietly appreciated, smiling to himself. And when she approached you, entangling her arms in yours, making you part of the conversation without leaving you aside, your heart seemed to shrink.

They did not push you away at any time. They wanted to share their happiness with you, they wanted mutual support, a friend to support themselves in the face of adversity and share their triumphs.

That couple looked at you in an almost intimate way, which made you feel vulnerable.

“I hope that this union that is being consumed today is so solid that nothing and no one can undo it. For those of you who are beginning this new stage of your life, I have to tell you that what you are starting today will not be easy at all "

By the end of the ceremony, something had changed significantly between them. You noticed it easily, his body language seemed to want to announce it in a desperate cry. Her smiles were no longer shy, but cheerful and carefree, as her nature demanded, and his smile was no longer moderate before the expectant crowd but reserved and solely for her.

“I have always thought that in relationships, be it a marriage, a friendship or a family relationship, it should be something that should be cared for like a plant. You have to water it day by day, week after week, year after year, that will make it grow healthy and last forever "

You took a deep breath and faced the newlywed couple.

“You have to assume that there will be good moments, how bad. In these, you have to take care of the relationship so that it does not wither, dedicating attention and time, that is the correct way to cope with the circumstances. Thus, that plant will become something that can be admired and seen from a distance. "

Seeing them smile, feeling their closeness and warmth, seemed to make you dizzy. You just wanted to finish off every bottle of sake found at the party and sleep, if possible, for three days in a row.

“Some couples, like those who are here with us, will not let me lie that married life is full of joys and sorrows, charms and disappointments. What I want to say is that there is a great amalgam of feelings that sometimes cloud that happiness that we seek so much, but in the face of all these vicissitudes that arise, the only thing that is capable of overcoming everything is love and respect. "

You did not realize that a couple of tears were forming in your eyes, until you felt them slide down your cheeks slowly. You pressed the sake container between your hands nervously, the smile seemed not to want to leave your face.

“Their union is about living together in an environment of harmony and mutual tolerance. I am proud to have brought them together. You know I always wondered if it was true that in this life, what we all call soul mates existed. In the past, I was not so sure about it, but once I observe how their eyes shine when they meet each other, I can affirm then that true love must be a beautiful coincidence that few have managed to find, perhaps, it is possible, find our complement, our great love, our soul mate, of whom we have always heard "

Inhale

“─ In this way, when love is real and sincere, it is normal for both souls to meet and unite, as is happening at this moment. Today, dear guests, we have in front of our eyes, this beautiful and magical union between two people who will bring prosperity in our new dream. "

Exhale

Those final words came out of your mouth, and yet you seemed to understand nothing, as well as everything. You accepted in your heart those truths that you knew should not affect you so much. You smiled at them, showing your teeth sympathetically, while a couple of tears had the courage to run down your cheeks, ending your speech. You turned around again, facing those present, taking a couple of steps forward. You picked up the sake container you were holding, signaling everyone to do the same.

─ For the groom! ─ You started, your voice was high and cheerful as you tried to control the tremors of your hand

─ For the groom! ─ Those present repeated, with a smile, raising their drinks.

The pause you took may have seemed thoughtfully affectionate to the audience, but on the inside, you couldn't stop screaming in agony.

─ For the bride!

You continued, as your internal debate raged within you as you spoke.

─ For the bride! ─ They responded effusively, waiting for your words.

You could hear her laughing animatedly from behind, that sound was enough to give you strength as you continue.

─ From your best friend, your trusted ally!

You quickly turned around, meeting Madara's deep black eyes. To whom you did not want to see them sad, you did not want to see them hurt anymore. Angry about the past, or broken for not being able to reconcile the peace that their innocent soul deserves. Never again did you want to see that look fall into despair, you wanted the personified sun that was next to him to help him little by little to keep the pain away, accompanying him and showing him the beauty of life itself.

You didn't want me to feel lonely anymore.

─ I promise to be with you two, forever.

Y/n's beautiful smile widened, while your friend nodded with a slight smile, in a gesture of sincere thanks. You could swear, her cheeks were decorated a beautiful pinkish color on her pale skin.

─ "By their union!

And the hope that you provide us.

That always!

Be satisfied."


─ The truth is that you are lucky, Madara-sama. My daughter, despite being very beautiful, is a young lady with many qualities ─ Your father-in-law added, as he raised his sake container to your direction ─ I know perfectly that y/n has to fulfill his obligations with excellence.

You watched your father-in-law out of the corner of your eye, while keeping silent. You were forced to spend a moment with the clan leaders, which, in your little innocence, you thought they were going to discuss trivial matters.

How wrong you were.

Which, you were distracted by observing your now wife from afar, chatting animatedly while smiling and greeting the women who had surrounded her in a circle. You saw her laugh delicately as they turned her around in her place, admiring her clothes, you smiled when she received the little brothers in a big hug, not caring for anything more than spreading her authentic affection, you could see her brighter than normal, more adorable every minute that passed.

─ I have to imagine that the princess feels more than pressured. ─ The Uzumaki replied, to your father-in-law ─ Although we educate them with excellence, they can never be perfectly prepared to opt for such an important title as matriarch of a clan.

─ Experience makes a master. ─ Shimura Osamu replied, while drinking calmly ─ Ashira, don't you trust your daughter? Soon we will be watching her rise as the matriarch of the Senju clan.

Hashirama coughed uncomfortably, easily, you put your hand on his shoulder, helping him to compose it.

─ My princess's entire life has been prepared for that moment, however, Hashirama-dono must guide her at all times. ─ He said, while lowering his shoulders ─ However, they are women. We do not know exactly whether they are prepared to assume such responsibility.

The vision of the red-haired woman holding y / n's delicate hands as they shared a sincere smile seemed to stand out in your mind at that moment.

─ Excuse me, Ashira-dono. ─ You said, with a certain tone of irritation ─ I consider your comment to be inappropriate, it seems that you are discrediting your own daughter, especially my wife.

All the men at the table were silent.

─ It seems that men his age still hold a hideously backward thinking. No?

Uzumaki Ashira quickly drank her bowl of sake.

─ I'm sorry if I have offended you, that was not my intention. ─ He said, trying to excuse himself ─ But you understand, that being a political rank, it is important to evaluate the performance of the leaders. After all, they represent the clan with the naked eye.

You watched him carefully, studying his point.

You easily knew how to handle this conversation.

─ I will not pretend that they do not admit that today, we see marriages as a more political than sentimental fact. ─ You said, taking a small sip from the container ─ The fact that we have it normalized, it makes me a ridiculous fact.

Uzumaki Ashira coughed instead, looking away.

─ The way you put it, you make it sound horrible. ─ The Uzumaki interrupted, while he smoothed his beard ─ You must not forget that your marriage was a political event.

You looked up and saw that the man's discomfort was clearly reflected in his eyes.

─ Actually, you think so?

Suddenly everyone at the table looked somewhat concerned about what you might say, staring at their drinks.

─ I'm not going to pretend what my engagement is all about. ─ You said, with a malicious smile ─ Yes, I participated in an omiai of an unknown princess for the simple fact of being a single noble man who could easily ensure, due to my position, a vital alliance for the clans in question.

Shimura Osamu drank with a noticeable awkward look, fixing his eyes on the Uzumaki, who had a grim expression on you upon hearing your words.

─ But the big difference is that I had the choice, just like her. As far as possible. ─ You answered blatantly, while lowering your shoulders ─ The choice was independent, respecting at all times what was said by the other. I could easily not have introduced myself at the third meeting, and you would not be meeting at this very moment, sharing the table with me.

Sarutobi Sasuke raised his eyebrow, expecting you to continue your speech, with a certain look of interest in his eyes and a slight smile forming on his lips.

─ By traditions, we long for our wives to be a traditional, well-educated, highborn woman. That's true. ─ You finally said, while admiring your wife for a second from a distance, while she seemed to exchange an animated conversation with a group of women ─ However, all that ends up not mattering in the end. Already one's decision can influence wanting someone who cares about them, just as a leader does with his people.

Your father-in-law looked at you expectantly, with a look of astonishment.

─ If the woman next to you is the one, you will not hesitate at any time to want to spend an eternity with her. ─ You said, finally ─ To do this, you must connect with her and get to know her little by little. I do not love my wife madly, I could assure you that she does not love me either, but there is already a feeling which we are building little by little. And if we are able to cope, it is because we are living a relationship without impositions from others.

There was a silence in which you could see how Hashirama, next to you, took the cup of sake tightly between his fingers, with an almost cloudy look on his face.

─ Isn't love like that, Hashirama?

He looked up, meeting yours. The two of you remained static, appreciating the intimacy between you. Her chocolate eyes seemed to widen when she realized she had to answer your simple question.

─ Yes ─ Hashirama nodded calmly, with a wide smile on his face ─ That's right.


The melody was soft and beautiful, so calm that it could easily reach the heart. She knew it, as it seemed to be her personal message to everyone present, trying to communicate her feelings in a more symbolic way, without exerting the use of words. He narrated his feelings in a transparent way, without wanting to hide even the smallest detail.

You could remember the first time you saw her play. For you, it was like witnessing the existence of an unknown being who had been shown to you before, a divine being without ties that yearned for the freedom of those four walls, a woman who perhaps had been lowered from heaven to alleviate the pain of your heart. Perhaps, time will tell, and you would not be happy if you were wrong.

So you longed for her to be different.

You didn't get tired of watching her.

Her uchikake had been constructed of a red satin, with figures of various colors that matched each other. It was completely embroidered with multi-colored threads, fully highlighting the color of gold. Despite having a generally cranes motif, it was completely adorned with auspicious symbols, such as peonies, which were considered to be the king's flower, since it was the first flower that was born in spring, images that expressed the splendor of nature, the river seemed to flow elegantly down the back of the kimono.

The silk of the kimono, showed at first glance his haute couture, on his back, the emblem of the Uchiha clan rose omnipotent. It looked powerful, and I felt jealous for a moment.

No, it wasn't jealousy. That could indicate that you viewed her solely as a banal target.

You better forget that part.

You had a long drink, while laughing to yourself.

The truth is that she looked powerful, I had to resist the temptation to run to her, end the celebration and carry her loaded to her rooms, to make her completely mine. The way she played her sweet music was magical, and you were amused by the contrast between it and your feelings. My chest puffed up with pride when she mentioned with a smile how honored she was to wear her new family crest, she was dressing it with even greater perfection than I could ever aspire to. 

Yasuhiro was right, she would look stunning, without a doubt. But what made the image more surprising was the way she carried it, perfectly straight, with her head held high, gazing in delight at the crowd with that beautiful glint in her eyes.

Those eyes wanted to burn your skin slowly, from day one.

You had seen them offended, confused by your behavior. They had shone with an unknown spirit, asking with all their hearts that you not underestimate her. But now, those same eyes were filled with something new, happiness.

Maybe love?

Ha

You were eager since you had kissed her behind that tree in full celebration. She, with her characteristic enthusiasm and liveliness, had easily convinced you to take some time alone, how could you deny her smile? You would consider yourself incapable.

She was a goddess personified, but it wasn't just her appearance that drove you crazy. Immediately, you had been captivated by his determination, his will, he was completely determined to get what he wanted and fight for it. In her mischievous touch and anxious sigh, you discovered then, that she was so much better than all the beauty in the world.

But of course, they had to wait a little longer.

You completely dried the container you had full of sake. Lost in the number of times you had taken in the company of your great friend, who was sitting to your left, completely lost in the show. Everyone listened attentively to the melodic ballad in the light of the stars, being the luminescent matriarch Uchiha the one who offered it lovingly, being this, accompanied by the sound of the sweet flute of Tadao, that delicately wrapped each of the imposing notes in a dance. emitted by the koto.

The music she created was also a reflection of herself.

Beautifull.

But that word seemed to become insignificant than it really was, because listening to it play, not even the best of praise could be promulgated without sounding like poor vocabulary.

The final note came out as if nothing, as if she hadn't spent more than an eternity trying to perfect it, the joy on your wife's face was genuine, and when she turned around, looking for the gaze of Tadao who was next to her, he revered, she seemed to try to thank him for his musical accompaniment, but the words stuck in her throat, which she chose to take your assistant's hands and bow her head in them, thanking him in a sweet and more meaningful way.

Tadao reddened, it was no wonder. Which immediately helped her up from the cushion and introduced her to everyone, returning her recognition.

The woman in front of you was a being that you could have longed for years ago in your moments of loneliness and misunderstanding, a person who is not involved in conflict, in war. Someone innocent and very removed from all that experience which overwhelmed each of your thoughts greatly, you did not want to belittle anything that you experienced, of course, you had people of high esteem in your life that you would not change for anything in the world. But seeing how the smile on his face softened his features in a touching way, you affirmed in yourself that you had made an excellent decision to end those times of conflict.

How had she gotten to you? You could not explain it exactly, but the happiness of your heart appreciated it.


The end of the night was not long in coming, and with it, the end of the celebration, since each of the guests seemed to take their moment to say goodbye to you, thanking each of the attentions received and wishing the best in their new life as a couple. With the best of your smiles, you dismissed them one by one, in a personal way, while Madara silently nodded and thanked them with a light prayer. Suddenly, you could see that there was only one lively Senju Hashirama who had embraced you with some enthusiasm, without wanting to detach from you, exclaiming that it was unfair that the two of you had chosen not to drink at his level, in such a way that secretly and under Tobirama's inquisitive gaze, they promised to set a night solely for the three of them to share their company and toast with an excessive amount of alcohol.

Hashirama laughed out loud, warning them that he was looking forward to this moment.

When the two of them were left alone, you could observe how each of the servants who worked in the complex, had the willingness to fulfill each of their obligations. Establishing each of the tasks that they would carry out in groups to accommodate the place where the celebration had taken place.

You had one of your many sips of sake, as you were just a few minutes away from ending the entire marriage rite, which, nervousness slowly took hold of you. Madara laughed instead, as he served you some more, winking mischievously at you, understanding why you were reacting.

Your cheeks were flushed when you felt yourself being watched in such a way by that man.

─ It is time to retire, my wife ─ Madara whispered, with a serene face and a soft smile ─ You can go ahead of our rooms ...

His voice in your ear sounded deep and sensual as he spoke those words slowly. On his breath, you could faintly perceive the taste of alcohol.

─ In a few moments, I hope to honor you with my company.

You were shaking with some nervousness, which, you clenched the fists that were resting on your knees, trying to calm yourself.

─ I'll wait for you there then, my husband. ─ You responded nervously, while bowing your head

So, you withdrew from the garden, solely under Madara's gaze.

You were walking alone, through the corridors of the magnificent Uchiha complex, you enjoyed being carried away by the peaceful wind that blew tonight, distributing itself along the way, guiding you by the light of the candles. Upon entering the room, you could visualize your face in one of the mirrors that was in the room, your countenance was pale, somewhat fearful, but your heavy breathing indicated your emotion. It seemed that you had lost some of your courage as you walked, since you were unfamiliar with the situation. But despite the fear, you knew that your passion was much stronger, just imagining the presence of Madara in front of you alone, it was necessary to spread a daring heat in your crotch. This was your wish, no one could take it away from you.   

As was tradition, the room was completely dark, since the groom would have to illuminate it as he was lighting red candles that had carved images of dragons and mythological beasts, in order to scare away evil spirits during the wedding night . You walked across the room, observing every detail of it as much as possible, thanks to the moonlight, but still, you tried to calm down and take it easy.

You will have a lifetime to investigate every corner of your new room.

The atmosphere of the place was calm while you could feel a light night breeze filter through the fuji door that communicated the room with your husband's private garden, the moonlight filtered in the direction of the new futon that was perfectly unfolded along long. Slowly, you sat down in front of it, gently supporting your knees, opting for an elegant pose, almost of submission to the new experience you were about to live. You were totally concentrated, stirring each of your thoughts of this wonderful day.

Remembering his previous words, his tenderness, the touch of his lips on the back of your hand, you couldn't help but blush furiously. The softness of his lips was incredible, despite being a bit chapped with the naked eye, the way he kissed your forehead after the ceremony, while the Uchiha clan watched them from outside the temple, with a clearly surprised expression.

Could it be true that the bloodthirsty god in war could be the man who was slowly winning my heart with his every gesture, word, and action?


You inhaled and exhaled deeply a number of times to gain a dignified impulse, before heading without further hesitation or detour to your room. My heart seemed to stop for a few moments, my head was a whirlwind of emotions, the heat in your body seemed to be accusing. But it didn't take long for your arms to slide the fuji door and meet her, who was elegantly sitting in the center of the room.

You wanted to calm down, of course. But despite the darkness of the room, you could feel lost in her presence, she kept her head down, waiting for your action. Quickly, and without warning, with your fingers, you formed the sign of the tiger.

The room was soon lit up by candlelight.

You raised your hand slowly, moving closer to her. You pronounced each of your steps in advance, so as not to scare her, you wanted her to get used to your presence slowly. But she seemed to shudder slowly as she found your eyes on hers.

─ My lady, my beautiful matriarch… During this day, your essence has been intoxicating ─ You started, with gentleness in your words ─ You have given a new meaning to beauty itself, showing yourself to all, how a new woman.

You took a couple of steps, before kneeling on the end of the futon.

─ I feel honored and happy, as well as privileged, to know that you are my wife. ─ You said, while you put a hand on your chest, at the level of your heart ─ I promise you that I will do everything possible to make you happy and be worthy of you, my woman.

She delicately extended her hand in your direction, her fingertips gently resting on your cheek. Trying to lift your head, so that you meet his gaze. Shuddering at his touch.

─ The innate elegance and beauty, your intelligence, which will be revered for generations. The warmth of your voice that can stop the heart of every unwary, and the willingness to move on, no matter the obstacles, is truly what the Uchiha clan needs. ─ You continued, you could feel a small lump in your throat and a certain trembling on your part, since you had never been very good at expressing your feelings ─ I thank you, on behalf of everyone, for coming into our lives.

You bowed your head a little, to place the palm of your hand on your lips, kissing it gently.

─ Madara… ─ She sighed in surprise, then compose herself ─ I still remember the days I spent locked up in my home, watching each brave man leave for war, right now, I turn the page and end that story. Starting with you and a beautiful horizon that unfolds before us ...

She laughed softly, as you cradled your cheek again in her touch.

─ I… I want to learn many things with you and from you, in order to start a new life as your wife. ─ She blushed quickly, even so, each of her movements were delicate ─ I am honored to carry your surname and the chalk of one of the most powerful clans that the era of shinobi has ever known. In our union, I can assure you that from me you will receive respect, loyalty, support and most importantly. Love. Your joy will be mine, and your sorrows as well.

She seemed determined at his words.

─ Both in peace I will be happily by your side, and without even hesitating, I will offer my strength if we must fight against any calamity. ─ She inhaled and exhaled gently, lifting your head at her touch, forcing you to stare at her ─ I thank you for becoming my new family, from now on and forever I will be yours, you will always see my smile.

She paused

─ I promise that I will always be there for you, when you get home.

Then, at that precise moment you fell before the sun.

You smiled with pleasure, which, when you got up slowly on the futon, you remained kneeling, observing the beauty of your goddess who was shy at that moment. You brought your right hand to the height of the headdresses that held her elaborate hairstyle, and slowly and patiently took out each of the flowers that tenderly adorned her, thus undoing her beautiful collected hairstyle. Letting her hair fall down her back carelessly, running your fingers between each of the strands, untangling it, those hair seemed to be as soft as silk.

She gasped sheepishly, looking away. Apparently, the brush of your fingers going down gently in each of her hair, was adding in itself, an indication of an excitement that your beautiful wife seemed not to be able to understand.

Making you feel wanted.

You would never be able to ask him why he chose you, why he decided to be with you. In the past, you would have been content to see how the princess was distant from you due to your offenses, but now, you were shocked at the idea of allowing her to share your rooms, being able to wake up smelling the perfume of her hair and observe her pleasant smile that seemed to embarrass the sun when it was in front of her.

Your wife, forged by Amaterasu herself, seemed to be the most divine creature he had ever met. With a word she had been able to face you and leave you defenseless, she with her courageous disposition and the brightness of her eyes, was willing to be your confidant, to try to understand your mind better than yourself. Just one touch on his part was enough to appease or fan the flames of your fiery nature.

Nothing mattered now, at least for the moment.

You stroked her hair, silently marveling at its softness. A smile seemed to escape your lips as you remember that the woman longed to let it grow even more.

You could be known as a god on the battlefield, a bloodthirsty red-eyed demon who would kill in a matter of seconds any enemy who had the audacity to face or approach you, a man shrouded in almost divine power. However, in private, you were still a mortal man involved in the deepest emotions that earthly life could offer you, since it was the only thing that, perhaps, would make you reach heaven.

You could see how she was ecstatic with the new sensations that her inexperienced body emanated, her breathing was somewhat agitated, but your wife, always so condescending, tried to hide it perfectly, believing that you would not notice her nervousness and the growing you doubt your heart. At that moment, as selfish as that thought might have been, at that moment you just wanted to lay her down on the futon and desperately make love to her.

You saw her eyes and felt the warmth of her prickly skin. She was so beautiful, so young, at the height of her youth and her feminine sensuality...

And it was only yours, solely for you.

Chapter 20: Announcement

Chapter Text

Hello hello! Sorry to write after so long.

I would like to apologize for taking almost a year to post something here again, maybe I don't need explanations, but I think it would be the right thing to do, I wouldn't want you to think that I permanently abandoned the story. :))

This year has been complicated, I have returned to face-to-face classes and I am in the third year of medical school (Someone to save me), it has cost me a lot to be able to balance going to university, doing internships at the hospital, having time for friends and family, to be able to enjoy my pet and such. If it wasn't with a lot of help from my partner and a great psychologist, many of my hobbies might have fallen into oblivion until I finished my studies.

In any case, I would like you to know that I plan to publish soon, I have many ideas and I would like to finish with this story that is just beginning. I announce my return, posts that may take a while, slowly but surely :)

Thank you and hope to see you in the new chapter. A big hug.

 

- ClayPerhaps